Mulder softly made his way over to the little girl. He said, "Beth, how far are you in the book?"

"I'm almost to page 100." Beth said, without looking up. She didn't want to see his anger in his eyes. She also didn't want to show him her eyes full of the fear she now felt as he scrutinized her.

Mulder sat down across from her. "Would you mind reading some of it to me? It's been a very long time since I've read the story."

Beth wondered what type of game he was playing. There had to be a reason behind his asking her to read aloud to him. Earlier it made him angry that she would even try to sound words out. She figured she ought to please him before he got angry and did something else to her. "Okay. I'll try to read the best I can."

Mulder smiled that too sugary smile at her. "It's okay."

Beth looked away from him, looking at where she had left off. "Just at that moment the wolves trotted howling into the clearing. All of the sudden there were hundreds of eyes looking at them. Still Dori did not let Bilbo down. He waited till he had clam-clam..give me a moment."

Mulder looked over her shoulder. "Clambered. Does that help?"

Beth looked up, then down nodding quickly. She then continued on.

Sam and Mike were getting ready to load on the bus, the tension of preparing for the show almost gone as they laughed and joked. A knock came to Sam's hotel door. Sam sighed. "I'll get it."

When he opened the door, a UPS man stood on the other side. "Sam Doggett? I've got a package for you. Please, sign here."

Sam took it from him, dread in the bottom of his stomach. He signed his name, taking the package inside. He said, "Mike, I don't know if I'll be performing tonight after all."

Mike looked up from his hand held videogame. "Why not?"

"Because that package neither one of us wanted to get just arrived," Sam said, his voice hollow and almost dead sounding.

Mike walked over to him. "I'll get Bri. Don't open that until he's here, okay?"

Sam nodded. He looked deathly pale from what could be inside of the package. He looked at the outside of it, noticing that there was no return address. The address and room number and his name was scrawled across the envelope. Sam shuddered to think about what was underneath it.

Jo Jo came out of the bathroom, combing her hair. She had opted to take a shower before taking off for the stadium as opposed to waiting. She saw Sam standing with the package in his hands. She asked, "What's that?"

Sam jumped, dropping the package to the floor. "I, I'm waitin for Bri to find out."

Brian and Mike walked into the room. Brian said, "Let me see this." He picked it up from the floor, opening it with gloved hands. He took the letter out first, not wanting the hair to fall out first.

Jo Jo took her place next to Sam, squeezing his hand, fear in her heart. She still had not told Sam what she had seen, not wanting to spoil his first good mood in days.

Brian read:

Sam, Time is up. I've given you the first bit of your little girl. If you really want to see her alive, you'll do as I say. Give me William and I'll give you Beth. Nice exchange, isn't it? Your daughter for my son? How about it? Oh, and just so you know, she's sure I'm her uncle.

Mulder

Brian lifted the hair out carefully, placing it into an evidence bag. "He's dead serious and you are NOT playing that show tonight. I'd say the tour is canceled officialy as of this moment."

Jo Jo looked at the hair, her dream washing over her again. She ran straight for the bathroom, loudly puking up everything she had eaten for that day.

Sam simply stood dumbstruck, staring at the hair in the evidence bag. That was his daughter's. He then grabbed the plastic TV guide and hurled it at the wall across the room, screaming in anger.

Mike grabbed him, shaking him. "You have to get control of yourself, Sam!"

Sam collapsed then, sobbing. Mike caught him, hugging him tightly to himself. He said, "It's going to be alright, Sam. He probably is keeping her alive to tease you with. Sh."

Brian got Scully to deal with Jo Jo. He didn't think it was his place to impede on a woman like this. Scully rushed in. "Oh my God. Are you alright, Jo Jo?"

Jo Jo was heaving, but she had nothing left in her stomach. She said weakly, "Yeah. I'll be fine." She wiped her mouth with a towel, then gobbed her toothbrush up to brush her teeth clean.

Scully sighed. "It's going to be alright, Jo Jo. Sh."

Mike said, "I know where we can go. I don't think staying here will do us any good. Listen, we're not far from Mercer. I'll tell you how to get there."

Brian said, "How big is Mercer?"

"Small. 2,500 tops. It's my hometown. It'll give these two time to recuperate from this until we can find a way to keep on the move. I know it's not much, but he won't know where we are for awhile. He's following our schedule."

Sam had simply started to sob into Mike's shoulder. He didn't need anything to be said, he just needed to be held.

Scully said, "Exactly how far is Mercer from Cleveland?"

"'Bout an hour and a half. We'll be there in no time and I know just the place that will take us in," Mike said, rubbing Sam's back, trying to calm him down.

Scully said, "That is?"

"The Mehard Manor. It's quaint and colonial style, but it'll suit our needs for now," Mike said quietly.

Brian said, "Sounds like it's worth a shot. With these two needing something to get their minds off of it for awhile, it'll do just fine."

Doggett came in, his hair wet. He asked, "Now, will someone please tell me what's goin' on here?"

Brian said, "Tour is canceled. Mulder sent some hair from Beth to Sam. I'm keeping everything for evidence. Mike has offered to show us the way to his home town, not far from here. Mercer, Pennsylvania."

Doggett looked angry, his blue eyes turning a frosty gray. He said, "You mean that son of a bitch had the guts to send this to my brother!"

Scully said, "Calm down. Jo Jo and Sam are already worked up enough that they do not need you getting angry. What we need to do is make sure they are alright."

Jo Jo had joined Mike by that time, whispering softly to Sam.

Sam let go of Mike, holding onto Jo Jo instead. He sobbed, "I'm sorry, Jo Jo. I'm so sorry. I should have listened to you when you said you had a bad feeling about this tour."

Jo Jo said, "No, no. Sam, it's not your fault. We had no idea Mulder would do this. It's going to be okay."

Trent stood in the doorway with William behind him. "What's going on?" He saw the hair in the evidence bag. "Is that Bethie's?"

Brian saw the small child's eyes mist up before Trent started to sob himself. Trent said through his tears, "She's never coming back, is she?"

Scully hugged him. "Oh honey, your sister will be coming back."

"No she won't. Even if this bad man does return her, she won't be Bethie anymore. She'll be different," Trent said, his dark eyes looking much like his father's.

Sam stopped, listening to his son. He asked, "Trent, how do you mean different?"

"I don't know. I mean, even though I'm away from her, I can feel her. She doesn't feel the same anymore." He sniffed, running a hand onto his nose. "You know, not so Bethie anymore."

Scully looked at Trent. "Have you always known when your sister is in trouble?"

"Yeah. I mean, I didn't really know what was wrong, just something was wrong," Trent said, sniffing some more, trying to hold back tears. "She does the same thing with me. Except now she feels different."

Sam forgot Jo Jo for a moment. He kneeled down in front of his son. "So she's different. Will she be able to survive being different with Mulder?"

"I hope so. She isn't going to be the same. I can't tell you how. I just know," Trent said, looking down into his father's eyes.

When they loaded onto the bus, opting to leave immediately, Sam held Trent's hand in his, leading his son to the back of the bus. He said, "Trent, I think you ought to get some sleep. You look tired and your mother and I need to talk. I'll be back to check up on you soon."

Trent snuggled into the bed set up for him. He looked sad. "Dad, do you think that Bethie will come back alive?"

Sam's dark eyes were brimming with tears. "I sure hope so. I don't know what to tell you, Trent. I'm sure she will be able to out smart Mulder some how. You just get your rest."

Sam rejoined Jo Jo, taking her hand into his quietly. "Jo Jo, I would like to talk to you if I may. You had a dream this morning. I want to hear what happened in it. Please, will you tell me?"

Jo Jo looked down. She then looked into his eyes, noticing how serious he was about knowing. His usual playfulness and mischieviousness was missing. She said, "Yes. I will tell you. This morning I woke to a dream. In that dream I saw Bethie dead."

Sam looked stone faced. He asked, "What did she look like?"

Jo Jo gulped. "She was, she was cut up and mutilated. I, I couldn't take the image of her that way anymore, so I got sick. She was missing her eyes, her hair, her clothes. She was even missing an ear. When I saw that, I, I couldn't bear it anymore. I had to get up and get sick."

Sam looked horrorified. He could not believe what Jo Jo had seen. It made him almost want to do the same thing she had done. He hugged her to himself, holding her, rocking. He had no tears left. There was nothing in him to actually cry. He said, "I promise you, Jo Jo, that sick fuck will be dealt with and I mean dealt with."

Jo Jo sobbed into his shoulder. "Why is he doing this to us? What did we ever do to deserve this?"

Sam rocked her. "We didn't. He's insane and there is no helping him this time. Brian, this time we kill him."

Brian looked at Sam's serious face, his eyes just as serious. "I think you are right. Mulder will never get better. Locking him away will only make us suffer this again."

When they arrived in Mercer, Mike was the only awake besides Brian and the bus driver. He looked at his hometown with older eyes. It was still the small, quaint town he remembered. It was nice to visit, not grow up in. He told the driver softly from his seat where to turn, trying not to disturb Kathy on his shoulder.

The bus driver took them to the heart of the town, where The Mehard Manor stood. Mike nudged Kathy awake. He kissed her ear. "We're here, Kat. My hometown."

Kathy woke up, looking around wondering where they were. She groaned softly as she stretched. "Oh."

Once the bus came to a complete stop, Brian clapped his hands once. Everyone else jumped, looking around. Brian said, "I have sent the rest of the band members with the crew bus to an Undisclosed Location. This way we can focus more on the search for Beth and Mulder."

Doggett cleared his throat. "Now that we're here, what do you think will happen next?"

Brian sighed. "First we get these guys rested up and relaxed enough under the circumstances. I'm going to have to leave them in yours and Scully's care for a few days. I'll be traveling to Pittsburgh in the morning to talk to the Field Office there about the letters that have been received and the hair that he left behind."

Doggett nodded. "Okay. We'll keep an eye on them while we are here and you are gone."

Sam and Jo Jo looked as if they might fall over, the weary travel and high stress effecting both of them greatly. Sam said softly, "So Bri, how long do we stay in Mercer?"

"I don't know yet. We can never stay in one place for too long. We need to find Mulder and keep him from finding us. As long as we keep moving, we should be able to do that. I'm afraid that might mean picking up the schedule again and getting more of what Mulder's sent us so we can analyze it and see if we can trace from where he's mailing it from at all."

Sam nodded. "I'm willing. Let's get inside. The boys need sleep."

Mike held Kathy's hand as they walked into the hotel. He walked with her up to the front desk. He said, "Hello. I need four rooms tonight."

The clerk was looking down when she heard this. She asked, "Who do I mark the rooms under?"

"Mike Flood will do just fine, thank-you," Mike said. He knew the woman behind the clerk, and he wondered if she would recognize him by his name.

The woman looked up. "Mike? Is that really you? What made you come to this place again? You told me you'd never come back after your grandfather died." The woman had blonde hair and blue eyes.

Mike laughed. "Well, Teresa, I had no choice. Long story, but we needed a place to stay that wasn't easy to find and we were in Cleveland last."

"Ah. I see. So, what's been up with you?" Teresa asked as she started to fill out forms for their rooms.

"Well, I'd like you to meet my wife," Mike said, gripping Kathy's hand more firmly.

Teresa said, "Wife? Didn't know you had it in you, Mike."

"Well, we met ten years ago. It'll be ten years this coming January." Mike smiled.

"My. That is amazing. What's her name?"

Kathy spoke up shyly this time. "Kathy."

"Well hello, Kathy. Found himself a quiet one too, from the looks of it. Betcha don't know how wild this boy used to be." Teresa winked.

Mike blushed. "Hey now, no embarrassing and getting me into trouble with my wife."

Teresa noticed Sam behind him. "See you brought friends. Is that Sam Doggett? Boy, he looks tired."

Sam nodded, giving a weak smile. "Yeah, it's me. That's my brother John and his wife Dana. This is my wife, Jo Jo."

Mike laughed. "Thanks for getting some rooms open for us, Teresa. We really needed them."

Teresa smiled. "Nothing like helping out old Mercer folk. You just try to get some rest and don't worry about a thing. Here, let me know if you need anything from room service, will you?"

"Of course I will," Mike said, taking the keys from her hands. He gave her a wide smile.

Mike led them through the colonial style house to the rooms that had been assigned. He said, "Well, we should probably get the kids in their room and settled. Sam, I'll be putting them into the room next to your brother's, okay?"

Sam nodded quietly. He was to tired to say anything at that point. All he wanted to do was crash and get some well deserved sleep. He was helping Jo Jo to their room, opening the door with the key given to him. Even though it was a colonial hotel, it had the new standard electronic key entry system.

Mike shook his head when he looked at Sam. He sighed. "Sam, you gonna be okay?"

Sam yawned. "Yeah. I'll be fine. I'm just dead tired." He disappeared with Jo Jo into their room.

Kathy smiled at him. "They'll be fine in the morning. As fine as they can be under the circumstances." Her smile faded then.

Mike sighed. "I hope so."

Doggett said, "We'll be checking in a few minutes on security. Since there are only two of us left for security, please let us know of anythin' that we need to know, okay?"

Mike nodded. "I will. I know Sam will," Doggett said, "Good night, Mike."

"You too." Mike stepped into the room he had chosen. He sighed once he got inside. "Man am I beat. All of this stuff is getting to me. Either that or I'm too old."

Kathy smiled shyly. She said, "Mike, you aren't too old. It's understandable to be tired with all of these things going on."

Mike looked at her. He gave her a smile. "Now, are you going to get mad at me for the comments Rese said about me?"

"Rese?" Kathy looked puzzled.

"Yeah. It's what I called Teresa in high school. We went together for awhile back then. Had a small fling." Mike looked a little embarrassed.

Kathy laughed. "You're so silly sometimes, Michael. Did you know that?"

Mike shook his head. "Well, it happened. I just hope you're not gonna go asking for details that happened when I was fifteen. I don't even remember most of it myself. You know, pot will do that to you."

Kathy giggled. She kissed him. "What matters right now is now. I don't care what you did before you met me. I certainly can't get angry at you for any thing you did before you met me. Look what I was doing before I met you." She let go of him, looking away, her eyes lost.

Mike sighed. "Kat, don't do that to yourself. It's okay. Remember, it's me. You can tell me anything you want."

Kathy smiled shyly, looking down. "Yeah." She turned around, tears in her eyes.

"What's wrong, Kat?" Mike said.

"Oh, nothing," Kathy said, trying to keep her hurt inside.

Mike sighed. "Don't lie to me, Kat. What's wrong?"

"I was just thinking of what I used to be. It makes me sometimes wonder if I deserve to be happy with you." Kathy sighed. She turned around, her gray eyes full of unshed tears and unhealed hurt. "I just wonder if all of the bad things that have happened to me, if I deserved them some how."

Sam and Jo Jo made it to their bed slowly. Sam sighed. He said, "Let's get some sleep. We both really need it. It's going to be a long day tomorrow, I'm sure." Jo Jo nodded slowly. She didn't even have the energy to take her clothes off to change into sleepwear. She simply pulled the covers back, climbing into the bed.

Sam did the same, climbing into the other side, wrapping himself around her. He kissed her ear softly.

Jo Jo turned, looking at him. She had tears in her eyes. "Sam, what do you think will happen to our baby girl?"

Sam smoothed her hair. "I don't know, Jo Jo. I just don't know. I can only hope that things will turn out alright and that she'll come home to us. I, I miss our little girl just as much as you." Sam tried to keep from sobbing himself.

Jo Jo put a hand onto his cheek. She said, "Sam, I know you're hurting. I wish we could share it together more. We've been talking to so many other people except each other. I want to know how much you hurt. I want you to know how much I hurt."

Sam bit his lip, only to start sobbing again. He said, "Oh Jo Jo, I feel like my heart's been ripped out of my chest by some motherfucker who doesn't give a damn about anything but himself. I just feel like some dumbass too."

Jo Jo asked, "Why do you feel like a dumbass?"

"Because, Jo Jo. I was stupid to leave our children behind like this. It's my fucking fault Beth is in the hands of that sick fuck. You wouldn't be feeling so upset if I wasn't so fucking stupid to leave our children behind to be taken."

Jo Jo sighed. "Sam, no. It happened. We had no idea that Mulder would get out. If we could have known, we would have done something. Sam, you cannot blame yourself for our little girl being gone. I won't let you."

Sam looked away from her. "Then what should I fucking do?"

"You should talk to me. You should know that it's not your fault. I love you, Sam. We survived him last time, we'll survive him this time," Jo Jo said, kissing him.

Sam looked into her eyes. He sighed. "I know Beth is strong. Strong like you. I just hope it's enough."

Doggett tossed his travel bag onto the floor. He was tense, his blue eyes a frosty gray. "I hate this, Dana. This is driving me up the wall! My brother is so upset and devestated and don't even get me started on how his wife is holding up! This animal has gone TOO FAR!"

Scully sighed. "John, we must remain calm and in control. We are the only ones protecting them right now. If we allow emotions like anger to cloud our judgment, we may impair any chance of looking at any evidence in the right light."

Doggett sighed. "I don't care right now. My brother is in so much pain. Seein' him miss that little girl makes me remember missin' Luke like that. It's like watchin' Luke disappear all over again, and I still can't do anythin' about it."

Scully put her hands onto Doggett's shoulders. "John, you have to listen to me. If we are to help your brother at all from what Mulder has done, we must be strong enough to turn off some emotions for the time being. Brian will be here soon and he'll be able to deal with it as the leading agent. Until then, you and I must be strong and in control. I know it reminds you of Luke. I know you're scared for what might happen to Beth. But you have to let it go for now. You have to be strong."

Doggett stopped, his eyes becoming more blue. "I just hate seein' my brother with no will to live. He's not his usual self. He's not playful and he's not making jokes. It's like his flame went out. Beth's the key to sparking him back up again. If that little girl's dead, I can only pray for my brother. He may do the worst thin' he can do."

Scully said, "I know. John, it's going to be alright. We're working together and we're going to make sure that this will turn out right. Mulder messed up last time. He'll mess up this time. Remember, he's insane. At some point he'll make a mistake and we'll be done with him. He's not capable of rational thought right now, if ever again."

Doggett sighed. "I know. Dana, I just want to take that pain that Sam's got away from him. Let him know that there is hope."

"I know you do. You have to calm down though. You'll be no help to him otherwise," Scully said, giving him a kiss on the cheek. "Come on, we'll check up on everyone, make sure that they are settled for the night and get some sleep."

Mike sighed quietly. He stepped closer to her, taking her hand into his. "Kat, you did not deserve any of the things you had happen to you. Where you were ten years ago when I met you that was not your fault. If it had been, if you had been a different type of person, I may have never fallen in love with you. You make me a better man. I'm not the same without you. I know it sounds mushy and unlike me to say such things, but it's true. Sure, I can be a real bad ass, but all I have to do is know it displeases you. You see, Kat, I love you so much that I'd give up everything I have if you asked me to."

Kathy felt a tear trickle down her cheek. She said, "Mike, I, I had no idea. I know you love me, but I had no idea that it was this much. After we lost Angel, I felt so shut out, so shut in. I didn't know how you really felt anymore. I was scared that you didn't love me anymore. That I had done something wrong."

Mike kissed her. "You didn't do anything wrong. Neither of us did. Talking with Sam about what has happened with Beth has made me think this. I can't blame myself because I know how much it hurts you to see me do so."

Kathy kissed him back, softly. "Mike, I just don't know what to say. I've been having a hard time with all of the things going on. I was just so hurt after what happened. I hated seeing you so far away from me."

Mike ran a hand through her hair. He looked away. "I know. I hated it, too."

A knock at the door disrupted what he was going to do next. He let his hand slide off of her face slowly, looking at her longingly. Mike opened the door, finding Doggett on the other side. He asked, "Is there something we should know?"

"Just checking to make sure you're settled. I'll be giving everyone a wake up call about nine in the morning, just so you know. Doesn't mean you'll have to get up at that time. It's just to brief everyone."

Mike nodded. "Thanks." He shut the door, finding Kathy looking away from him. He saw that her shoulders were shaking. He turned her around gently, looking into her eyes.

Kathy said through her tears, "I don't know what came over me. I was thinking about what you just said to me and it hit me. Oh Mike, I never want to be shut out again."

Mike kissed her. "I'll try. Only if you'll promise to try and not shut me out, okay?"

Kathy nodded. She kissed him back, a little deeper than her last kiss. She felt him put his hands through her hair, deeping the kiss. She said after she broke the kiss off, "Mike, I just don't know what to do anymore."

"All you have to do is let me love you," Mike said, kissing her.

Mike kissed her, running his hands through her hair softly. He wondered how far she'd let him go this time, how much she'd let him love her. He said, "Kat, all you have to do is tell me when to stop. I don't want to force you into anything you don't want."

Kathy smiled shyly at him. "I know." She kissed him, taking his hand into hers. She broke it off, leading him towards the bed slowly.

Mike followed her. When they got comfortable on the bed, he kissed her again. He ran a hand through her soft, long, dark hair, down her shoulders, down her arms. He felt her open up to him, kissing him back just as much.

Kathy whispered into his ear after he started kissing her neck, "I love you, Mike."

Mike lifted his head. "I love you, too." He kissed her neck again, unbuttoning her blouse slowly. He slid his hands slowly underneath her shirt, sliding it off of her shoulders, then down her arms. He tossed it on to the floor.

Kathy smiled at him, love shining in her gray eyes, the shade becoming lighter. She put a hand onto his cheek. "Mike, I want to let you love me."

Mike smiled at her shyly. He kissed her, his hands working on her bra slowly. He wanted to go slow, be tender with her. He knew it was going to be their first time since Angel passed away. He pulled back, asking, "Do you want me to use protection? I don't want you to get upset."

"No. Just love me," Kathy said, smiling at how considerate he was. She ran a hand into his hair, her fingers sliding through it's strands. She kissed him.

Mike unclapsed her bra, slowly removing it for her. He felt Kathy shyly move her hands down his shoulders, down his chest until she found his pants button. He smiled at her, his dark green eyes connecting with her gray.

Mike pulled back for a moment, lifting his shirt up over his head, tossing it to land with hers. He then helped her out of her bra, gently running his hands over her skin. He was trying to be as gentle as possible with her, not wanting to upset her.

Kathy ran her hands over his now bare chest, slowly. It was as if she was touching him for the first time. She laid back onto the bed, allowing him to love her all that much more.

Mike gently climbed on top of her, kissing her. He slowly and gently started to remove her pants, pulling her panties with. He kissed her again, removing his own. He wanted to show her how much he loved her, but not show her using force. It was up to her; it was in her control of what they did and what they did not do. He asked softly, "Are you sure, Kat? I don't want to hurt you."

"You won't hurt me. Just love me, Mike." She smiled up at him, being patient. She knew how much he was afraid of this as her. She put her hands onto his back, kissing him.

Mike kissed her, running his hands gently over her, feeling her skin for the first time since Angel had died. He felt her move underneath him, waiting for him to show his love for her, more than he already had.

Kathy kissed him, her hands running through his hair. Mike found her entrance, and slid inside, slowly, afraid of hurting her. He didn't care if he had any pleasure, giving her pleasure was all he wanted and would be more important. He was showing how much he loved her.

Kathy felt him enter slowly, feeling the past month's hurt and isolation slide out of her mind. She was finally able to feel how much he loved her again.

Mike went slow, feeling her move with him slowly. She didn't take long to give him pleasure, since her own came so soon. She whispered his name into his ear softly, before he kissed her. He felt like he finally had come home and that everything was going to be alright now. in the morning, Doggett got up, preparing for a very long hard day. He prepared a pot of coffee, sighing. Scully was still asleep in the bed he had just vacated. He watched her sleeping form, thankful he still had her and William... and Sarah. He knew that he was a little old to be a father and Sarah was very young, but with her he felt so young himself. In fact, the past ten years he hadn't really aged that much, just a few gray hairs here and there.

Scully hadn't really aged that much either. She routinely dyed her hair red now, simply because of the embarrassing white streak down the left side of her face. She refused to stop, even if Doggett did like her new addition in her hair.

He stretched, his body feeling the past few days travel. He could only imagine what it must be like for Sam that moment. No, he really didn't, Doggett knew all too well what his brother was going through. It was hell to be apart from a child when the child was in danger. He knew that.

He shook his head. Doggett knew that Scully was right. Letting emotions rule his head while they were to protect them would get him no where. He just couldn't help wanting to bash Mulder's head in for the unnecessary pain and saddness that his brother now suffered.

Doggett made his way to the bed, bending down to give Scully a kiss on the cheek. She moaned in protest, rolling over promptly. Doggett laughed. "Dana, it's time to check up on the group. I think you ought to check up on William and Trent and the babies. I'll check on the others."

Scully stretched. "Alright, alright. I only hope that Brian has good luck with what's happened."

"Me too. Now, come on, get dressed. We've got things to do," Doggett said, smiling.

Scully groaned. "Why do I have to get up early and they don't? Can't I at least sleep for another half an hour?"

Doggett laughed. "You've been around Sam too much."

"I have not." She got up, walking straight to her suitcase. "I'm going to get dressed. Then we'll wake everyone else up. I'll have to ask Mike if he knows of any good diners or some good place to eat around here."

Doggett smiled. "Yeah. It might be nice to get our minds off of what's been happenin'. I'm sure that Mike wouldn't mind sharin' a bit about his home town. He seemed to know the front desk clerk."

"I think they went to highschool together or something. Who knows."

Doggett gave her a kiss once she had her clothes gathered up. He said, "Don't take too long."

Mike woke up the next morning, hair up his nose. He snorted, looking down to find Kathy curled up to him as close as possible, shivering. He laughed softly, pulling the blanket up around her small form.

Kathy jumped. "What's going on?"

"You were snuggling just a bit much there, Kat. I practically got a good sniff of your hair there," Mike said, smiling at her.

Kathy blushed. "Sorry. I was cold."

"I know you were. It's okay." He kissed her. "So, do you feel better this morning?"

She stretched. "Yes, very much. I'm just a little hungry, that's all."

Mike smiled. "I know just the place. It's a little family resturant in town here. The Mercer Diner will do just fine. It's not far from our hotel, either."

Kathy smiled. "Oh, really?"

"Yeah. It's a nice little diner." He kissed her, running a hand on her underneath the blanket. He smiled at her, his head held up by his hand.

Kathy kissed him back. "We should probably get dressed before they give us our wake up call, don't you think?"

Mike laughed. He kissed her, running a hand through her hair playfully. "Yeah, we better. Lord knows John's never been late for anything."

Kathy laughed. "Mike, be nice."

He raised his eyebrows. "Oh, you want me to be nice, do you?"

Kathy blushed. "Michael. Don't."

He laughed. He knew she was chiding him. "Do we still have any of those cookies left? I think I'll want some later."

"Yeah. They are in my suitcase, but only a few as I may not be able to bake for awhile." She made a slight pouty face then. "I miss baking."

Mike pulled a shirt over his head, and some pants over his boxers. He sat back down, kissing her. "I miss watching you bake so I can steal cookie dough."

"You are so terrible about that. I almost never make the quota amount of cookies because you spend most of your time sticking your finger in it and eating it." She smiled at him, laughing.

"Well, you make some damn good cookies. How could I not? Here, put this on." He tossed her a shirt.

She held it up. It was a t-shirt with a picture of a cat on it. She said, "Mike, this one is dirty."

"Oh well, you can change after John makes his rounds." He smiled mischievously at her.

"Michael, you are terrible." She kissed him, scampering into the bathroom to change before he could do anything else to her.

After Kathy left, he thought of how it was nice to be a bit playful with her. He hadn't been playful with her in months, the pregnancy and then the death of Angel taking any playfulness away. He sighed, grabbing some socks and his combat boots.

Doggett knocked on the Mike and Kathy's door first, opting to allow his brother some time to sleep. He waited patiently for Mike or Kathy to answer the door. When Mike answered, Doggett asked, "Do you know of any good places to eat around here?"

"Yeah. Kat and I were just talking about it. Just down the street from here is a diner. I'll take everyone there. Have you checked up on Sam and Jo Jo yet?" Mike said, running a hand through his tangled hair.

Doggett shook his head. "I thought I'd wake them last. Let get some more sleep, you know?"

Mike nodded. He said, "Just let me know when you want to go out and eat."

Doggett made his way to where the children were. He opened the door having the key himself. He said, "Up and at it, boys. Time to get goin'."

Trent groaned, rolling over instead of getting up. Doggett sighed. Father like son. Doggett walked over to the bed. He gently shook Trent awake. He said, "You gotta get up, okay?"

Trent rolled over onto his back, his dark eyes connecting with his uncles. "I don't wanna get up. I want Bethie back."

Doggett kneeled down. "Oh Trent, I know you do. It's going to be alright soon. I promise you'll get to see her soon. Uncle Mike is taking us all out to eat. This is his hometown and he wants to treat us."

Trent sat up, sighing. He yawned. "Alright. Can I wear what ever I want?"

"You'll have to ask your parents on that. It's up to them, not me." Doggett ruffled Trent's hair. He went over to William's side, shaking him awake. He said, "Will, time to get up."

William opened his eyes, blinking. He stretched. "Dad, I'm hungry."

Doggett laughed. "We'll be eating soon. Come on, throw on some jeans and a nice shirt. We should get going. While you're doin' that, I'll go and wake your uncle and aunt."

Trent and William nodded. Trent padded up to his suitcase, opening it. He gave one look at Doggett, before grabbing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt.

Doggett knocked softly on Sam and Jo Jo's door. He was going to be patient with them. Sam opened the door, yawning. He scratched his back with one hand, holding the door open with the other. He asked, "What's up, man?"

"Mike said he was goin' to take us to eat at a diner not far from here," Doggett said.

Sam nodded his head, sighing. "Alright. Sounds like a plan to me. Let me and Jo Jo get dressed. She's taking care of Richie right now."

Doggett nodded. He said, "I think Dana said something about taking care of Sarah, getting her ready for the day today."

Sam nodded. He said, "I'll meet you guys later, okay? I've got to get dressed and some coffee in me before I go anywhere." He rubbed his face. "I better shave a bit too."

Doggett nodded. "Alright. See you in a bit then."

Doggett made his way back to his room. He opened the door, finding Scully dressed and ready, William and Trent with her. He said, "Well, it might be a bit. Sam and Jo Jo are getting dressed, but Sam's not quite awake yet. He said he needs to get some coffee into him and fully dressed before we go. Don't think we have to rush here."

Scully sighed. She asked, "How is he holding up?"

"He looked tired, but I think he's mellowin' out just a bit. It's not so in his face right now. Let's try to make today a good day for the two of them. I wonder if we'll be doin' much while we're in town," Scully said, "Mike's the only one who really knows what there is to do in this place. I'm sure we can ask him if there is anything he'd like to do. Who knows, maybe he'll take us on a tour."

Doggett laughed. He ran a hand through his greying hair. He sighed. "What ever we do, I hope it's enough to distract for a bit. Just to let them be a little laid back, you know what I mean?"

Mike lead everyone to the Mercer Diner later that morning. He said, "It's a short walk to it from here."

Jo Jo looked around the small town. She said, "Mike, my town would gobble up yours. This is only a tiny neighborhood in Marshall. How did you ever survive?"

Mike gave her a wide, toothy grin. "Now you know why I'm the way I am, don't you?"

Kathy laughed. She looked around. "I think it's quite nice, myself. Quiet."

Mike put his arm around her. "Just the way you like things. Good thing it's quiet at our place for the most part."

Kathy smiled.

Doggett and Scully were walking behind everyone, making sure the kids came along fine. Doggett asked, "What are we all plannin' on doin' today?"

"Well, Kat insists that she see my highschool. I suppose we could all tour that and have fun making fun of me. I really don't have a choice in the matter."

Sam laughed. "Oh boy. I wonder if they have any good photos of you from back then to look at." He was becoming more like himself with the proposition that Mike made.

Mike laughed. "Just like you to do that, Sam. Always looking for a way to make a shot at me."

Sam smiled. "So?"

When they made it to the diner, Mike walked inside, looking around first. It really hadn't changed since he had been there. It was still small, still family orientated. A waitress came up, asking if they'd like to be seated. She was no older than the age of 16.

Mike nodded, leading the group. They all sat down, two booths to accomodate them. Mike and Kathy sat with Sam and Jo Jo, while Doggett and Scully sat with the kids. They sat across from one another.

Mike said, "The way I see it, we go to my school after we eat. I'll let you make fun of me there, but afterwards, not a word. Please."

Kathy smiled. She said, "Mike, you never know. You must have been adorable as a boy."

Mike blushed. "Kat! Don't say that."

Sam laughed. "Aww, I bet you were the cutest thing ever."

William asked quietly next to his parents, "Who is the man doing this stuff to Uncle Sam and Aunt Jo Jo? I know my dad wasn't a very nice person, but it's not him, is it?"

Scully stopped eating, looking into her son's hazel eyes. She said, "No, Will. Your dad was not a bad man. A bad thing happened to him to make him do bad things. Yes, he is the one doing these things to Uncle Sam and Aunt Jo Jo. It's going to be alright."

William looked down at his food, "Then why is he doing this and isn't that making him a bad man?"

"No. He's not well. It's one thing to do things because you want to. He does things because he can't control these things. He's not like you and me anymore," Scully said quietly, wanting to change the subject soon.

William sensed his mother's discomfort. He looked up, looking into Doggett's eyes. This was the man he had called Dad for years. He asked, "Dad, will my real dad really hurt Bethie?"

Doggett sighed. "Well, Will, I can't tell ya. What you need to do right now is just have some fun and relax. We all need to do that, okay? I'll try and talk to you about this later."

William nodded. He looked back down at his plate, pushing his food around. He didn't really feel all that hungry.

Trent next to him had listened to the whole conversation, but he was off in his own mind, worrying about Beth and what could be happening to her. He was worried about his sister.

Scully sighed. She asked, "Trent, you thirsty? I could get you a refill if you wish."

Trent looked up, his dark eyes full of unshed tears. He looked down, shaking his head no. He pushed his food around on his plate, wanting to be left alone for the time being.

Doggett knew that this was tough for the kids. He sighed. He put a hand onto Trent's. "Trent, I know you're scared. Try to have some fun, okay? I know you're upset."

Trent looked up. "I just want to go home. I just want Bethie to come home."

Mike led them to his school, even though it was a bit aways from the school, the town being so small the distance was almost nothing. Jo Jo giggled. "I walked two and a half miles to school. You walked a few blocks if that."

Mike laughed. Well, it is on the outskirts of town, but yeah, really didn't need a car to get anywhere."

Kathy held his hand, looking around in wonder at the small town in which he grew up in. She couldn't imagine life in this small town, her own home town a large city.

When they arrived to the school, Mike said, "Well, here it is. Mercer Area Jr-Sr. High School. Or as I like to call it, The Hell Hole."

Sam laughed. "Gee, I wonder why."

"I guess I shouldn't complain. I had some friends here. Who doesn't have some friends sometime in high school? I was in band. Marched on that field over there with my sax. That thing was still too big for me. Bari-sax sometimes. Alto others." He had a far away look in his eyes.

Kathy looked into the small field that was a football pratice field. She looked up at the school, seeing the proud American Flag, the nice grass of the school lawn.

Doggett asked, "Are we goin' in or what?" Mike laughed quietly. "Yeah, yeah we'll go in."

They walked up to the front doors, Mike walking in first. He sighed. "It hasn't changed at all. Okay, a little here and there but it's still the same. You think they'd be able to afford new lockers."

The school was in the middle of it's school day. Classes had switched and they stood waiting for the crowd to clear so they could get to the office and report in as visitors.

Once they got into the office, Mike smiled at the same secretary that had only been 23 when he graduated. He said, "Is that you, Mary?"

Mary looked up, a little older than he remembered. She asked, "May I help you, sir?"

Mike laughed. "You wouldn't have called me that in a million years in '83. It's me, Mike. Mike Flood."

Mary stood up from her desk. "No way. That's not the Mike Flood I remember. Where's the rude boy I remember?"

Mike smiled. "He grew up a long time ago. Hey, wait a minute, he didn't. You should see me in a concert."

Mary said, "I heard you were rich and famous now. I never paid any attention."

Mike laughed. "Well, that's alright. Meet my wife Kathy. This is my best friend Sam Doggett, his wife Jo Jo, their son Trent. That's John Doggett, his brother, his wife Dana, and their son William. We were in town to rest up and relax before we do some heavy road travel, were in Cleveland last so we thought we'd stop here."

Mary smiled. "Glad to see you found someone to ground you, Mike. She's pretty, too."

Kathy blushed, looking down at her feet. She didn't know what to think of this woman. She felt Mike squeeze her hand, reassuring her that it was okay. Mike said, "Mind if I take these guys on a tour? Wouldn't have any incriminating photos of me as a highschooler, would ya?"

Mary laughed. "Sure do, Mike. I'll dig them up for you while you show them the school."

They walked out into the hallway. Mike led them down the hall way to the academic part of the school. He said, "This is where I went to school, guys. That was where we did our school stuff. You know, the boring stuff like math and science. That sorta thing."

Kathy looked in the school's small academic wing remembering how large her school was. She smiled. Her school would have engulfed this place.

Jo Jo laughed. "You call that an academic wing? What do you have, all of about two wings for the math/science, the languages? Man, that's sad. We had a wing for Business, one for Science/Math, one for Social Sciences, one for English/Foreign Language, one for Industrial Tech, and one for Art. That's sad."

Mike laughed. "We're small town. On the other side of the school is the band room and choir room. I wasn't much for choir singing in highschool, but I did play piano sometimes."

Kathy smiled. She said, "And you still play wonderfully."

"Aww, come on now, Kat. Don't do that to me." He smiled at her. He said, "Come on, let's get to the cafeteria."

They made their way to the cafeteria, looking around at the small room. It had many choices set up for the students to eat at. Lunch was not far away. Mike pointed to a corner. "That's where I used to sit and eat with some of my high school buddies. We had some good times."

Sam laughed. "My school was so big that there was no way to know where you sat yesterday. Someone always ended up where you sat the day before so you moved a lot."

Mike smiled. "Well, let's head back so we can see some photos of me, Mr. Punk himself."

Kathy giggled. "Mr. Punk?"

"Yeah. My class voted me that."

Sam laughed. "I bet."

When they got back to the office, Mike sat down in a chair, taking the year book of his year of graduation into his lap. He said, "Hey, I think this is the first time I've sat in this office and not been in trouble."

Mary laughed. "Well, Mike, I'm sure it is."

Kathy sat down next to him. She looked at some of the old photos of his highschool days. She said, "I want to see a photo of you."

Mike found a picture of the marching band. "Here's me with my saxophone. God I was such a geek back then."

Sam laughed at him. "Yeah. We know."

Mike glared at him, turning the page. He found the senior class photos. He sighed. "This is not going to be pretty." He flipped through, finding himself. He said, "I can't bear to look."

Kathy looked down at the photo of him. She saw his baby fat cheeks, his short hair in the front, long hair in the back. She smiled. "You don't look that bad, Mike."

"I look like a fucking retard," Mike said. He then laughed. "No one can give me detention this time."

Jo Jo said, "You know, Mike, you had better be glad I didn't know you back then. I would have grabbed them cheeks of yours and told you how cute you were."

Mike glared at her. "You would have been sorry."

Jo Jo laughed. "Well, you were nothing but baby fat back then."

Kathy had snuck the book off of his lap, flipping through it quietly. She found a picture of what the class had voted on. She found him next to the picture declaring him 'Mr. Punk'.

Mike looked down into his lap. He said, "Hey! Kat! No stealing the year book from me."

Kathy smiled at him. She said, "But you were so cute back then."

Mike laughed. "Would you date me back then?"

Kathy smiled. "Mike, of course I would have." Her eyes held some type of secret. Something only she knew.

Mike shook his head. "Okay, Kat."

They made their way out of the school grounds. Mike and Kathy were walking behind everyone, talking while Sam and Jo Jo were talking amongst themselves. Doggett and Scully had the children for the time being.

Mike looked down at Kathy. He said, "Kat, stop. You're hiding something from me."

Kathy smiled wide at him. She said, "Oh, I was just thinking of how I was in highschool." She had a smile on her face that made her look as if she was hiding something.

Mike smiled. "Oh, and what was Kat like in highschool?"

"Very different." Kathy almost looked sad, then she smiled wide. "You wouldn't have even known me back then. I was so different."

"Will you just tell me already?" Mike said, getting a little frustrated but smiling the entire time.

Kathy said, "Well, I used to be loud. I mean really loud. I used to date a lot of guys. You know the big hair of the 80s. I had it and more. I used to wear those black leather skirts and those cute little halter tops with the big braclets. I loved the things that were put into hair, the large hoop earings. You name it. I wore it. I was always the first to talk, the first to laugh, the last to laugh. I was popular."

Mike looked at her, glad he knew this woman and not the girl. He smiled. "We would have never dated in high school. Trust me. Back then, I was wild. I hated popular kids. I was the weird music kid who never fucking fit in. My parents ran away from me when I was five. I scared them, or so bullies and most everybody told me."

"Oh Mike, I don't think I could ever say those things to you. You're just so sweet and kind," Kathy said, taking his hand into hers as they walked.

Mike asked, "What else were you like?"

"I was a princess. You know the type. Always got what I want and had my own way. That changed when I met Josh. He was a bad boy and Dad didn't approve of those." She smiled at him. "You know, Dad wouldn't like you either."

Mike smiled. "Yeah. I know, I'm a bad boy. Used to get caught for drinking all the time. That and smoking pot. Thanks Dad."

"What does your dad have to do with it?" Kathy asked.

"He gave me my first joint," Mike said.

"That's terrible. How old were you?" Kathy asked as they walked along.

"I was 15. Same year I lost my virginity. Don't really remember the girl's name either," Mike said, looking a little embarrassed. He had never told her about his childhood, not really.

Kathy said, "It's okay. I know I didn't grow up rough. You grew up without your parents, and your dad came back to give you a joint. That's terrible."

Mike smiled. "Well, shit happens. What you do with it is what counts."

Sam held Jo Jo's hand gently. He watched Trent walk with Scully, feeling sorry for his son. He asked quietly, "Jo Jo, what do you think Bethie is doing right now?"

Jo Jo looked at him, keeping her slow progress. She said, "I honestly don't know. Hopefully she's played it smart and kept herself alive. Mulder is no easy person to deal with, for a child especially. Adults have problems with him."

Sam gave her a tentative smile. "I was just curious to what you thought. Just couldn't help it. I know we're supposed to be here getting some relaxtion while Brian is trying to find a way to nail him, but I can't stop thinking about our little girl."

Jo Jo sighed. "I know. I can't help it either. I'm sure she's wrapped him around her little finger by now. At least enough to keep herself alive."

"God I hope so. We also have to think about Trent. He seems sorta down and out and I don't want to make him think we don't love him nearly as much as his sister," Sam said, lighting a cigarette.

Jo Jo sighed. "I know. I've been thinking that, too. We've been all caught up in what's happening with Beth that it's been hard to take time for Trent. The type of time he needs. We've barely taken care of ourselves."

Sam turned looking at Mike and Kathy. Kathy was avidly telling Mike something, a wide smile on her face. She looked younger almost. He shook his head. He looked back at Jo Jo, her eyes had heavy bags underneath them from the lack of sleep. She looked almost older than a moment before.

Jo Jo watched him. "I'm glad someone is enjoying their stay here. It's a nice little town. I feel more relaxed, but you know where I'd feel the most relaxed?"

Sam asked softly, "Where?"

"In Marshall. Boring, stupid, icky Marshall." Jo Jo laughed.

Sam put his arm around her. "Maybe when we get back on the road we can stop there for a day or so."

Doggett looked at Scully as she held Trent's small hand. She was talking to him quietly, trying to reassure him. He didn't appear to have any energy to fight.

William on the other hand was constantly running up ahead, frolickling in the grass. Doggett had to tell him to slow down several times, so that they did not lose sight of him. Even though Mercer was small, he did not feel comfortable leaving his son unattended.

Scully looked over at him. She shook her head as she saw Doggett call back the wild, rambunctious William. She sighed. Usually it was Trent getting into the trouble. Today he was just too quiet.

Doggett looked back at his brother, seeing Jo Jo and Sam talk quietly. It almost appeared as if they were discussing something in private so he averted his eyes, looking at Mike and Kathy. Kathy was talking more than he had ever seen her talk, her hands making gestures. He shook his head. Just as he looked forward, William shot way out in front again.

"WILLIAM! GET BACK HERE!" Doggett called out to William.

William turned around, looking at Doggett. He said, "Alright, Dad." He made his way back to the group.

Doggett sighed. "What am I goin' to do with you, boy? You're wild."

William was bouncing with energy. He said, "I'm so bored and I just want to do something fun. There isn't anything fun here, Dad. It's not like home at all."

Scully smiled a little. "Well, Will, it's Uncle Mike's home town. I wouldn't be saying too many bad things. He grew up here. You didn't have to."

William looked shocked. "Here? He grew up here? That had to be bad. No baseball games to go to? Nothing fun?"

Doggett laughed. "Not all of us can grow up in D.C."

Mike stopped suddenly. He said, "You know, I want to do something I haven't done in ages."

Kathy looked at him. "What is it, Mike?"

"I want to visit my grandparents' graves. You know, say something to them. Who knows if I'll ever get to come back to Mercer for a long time, if ever," Mike said, looking a little embarrassed. "We'd have to go to the cemetary by the Presbyterian Church."

Kathy felt some tears come to her eyes. She said, "Of course we can, Mike. I wonder if we need high, high security while we are here."

Mike sighed. "You're probably right. Everyone will have to come with."

Kathy said, "You could always ask, you know."

Mike smiled. "Yeah. I was sorta thinking of hanging with Sam out at the bar later too. You know, just him and me, talking the shit, drinking some beer. We wouldn't even have to really be all that careful for a change. I mean, isn't that part of why we came to Mercer? Just to be laid back for a change?"

Kathy sighed. "Just don't go overboard, okay? I know how you are with drinks, Mike. You tend to go overboard and get mean sometimes."

Mike sighed. "I know. I'm just saying, old times sake. That type of thing."

Kathy put a hand onto Mike's cheek. "Yeah, I suppose, but promise me you won't go too far."

Mike smiled. "I'll try. Later, will you mind...telling me about Josh? I've always wanted to know about him, but I never asked because I thought it was a sore spot for you, something that didn't matter anymore." Kathy looked away. She looked back, seeing compassion in his eyes. "Yes. I will tell you about Josh."

I'd listen to the words he'd say But in his voice I heard decay The Plastic face forced to portray All the insides left cold and gray There is a place that still remains It eats the fear it eats the pain The sweetest price he'll have to pay The Day The Whole World Went Away Na na nah Na na na, nah Na na nah Na na na, nah (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, The Day the World Went Away, The Fragile: The Left, 1999)

Beth watched Mulder for awhile from where he sat writing a note. She wasn't sure what to think of him, but she did realize that there was something terribly wrong about him. He was mean and cruel and his eyes didn't look right.

She hated how he talked sugary sweet to her, treating her like she was three rather than ten. She knew she was little, but she wasn't that little not to understand. He sounded almost decayed to her, in a way she had never seen before.

She knew he had to portray to her sometimes a side that no longer existed inside, the inside of him no longer warm and kind. He was in a terrible place and she wished she didn't have to see him in it for her own sake more than for his.

He seemed to know something she did not, have a price to pay for something she did not understand. Mulder perplexed her in more ways than one. She may have met him as a faux Uncle Joey, but she wasn't stupid to fall for it now. His name was not even close to being Uncle Joey.

She looked down swiftly when his hazel eyes raked over her. She pretended that she had been reading, hoping that he wouldn't do anything to her. It was too late. He yanked her head up to look at him, snipping some more of her prized hair off. She yelped, then bit her lip to keep the rest inside.

When he shoved her back, she looked at him with fear, hoping that he would leave her be. She did not trust this man of such evil and such hate. He was too eratic for her tastes, his actions never predictable preventing her from keeping him from being angry.

When everyone caught up to one another, Mike said, "I have something to ask you. I want to visit my grandparent's graves. I haven't done that in a long time and I don't know if I'll ever get a chance, but it's sorta a private thing. I don't really feel comfortable with having all of you watching me."

Doggett said, "Well, hmm, I don't know if we have to watch you every second. Mulduh doesn't know we're not on the schedule. You and Kathy could go with one of us and who ever goes with can keep some distance if you want."

Mike said, "Thanks. I just don't think it's a good idea dragging the kids to the fucking cemetery right now, especially poor Trent. It's just something I want to do."

Scully said, "I think John should go with. I'll take the kids and Sam and Jo Jo back to the hotel."

"Sam and Jo Jo can stay. I was hoping to head out to the bar with Sam after we eat supper tonight, just have some fun, you know?" Mike said, smiling shyly.

Sam said, "Sounds like a plan to me. Do you have to come along for that, bro?"

"'Fraid so, but I can let you two talk alone while you're there. I'll keep you two from gettin' into trouble too."

Sam rolled his eyes. "As if. Alright, I'll go with you, man."

"Thanks, Sam. I know it's a little odd for me to request this, but I just was thinking, what if I never do come back to Mercer? It might be my only chance to visit the graves while I'm here," Mike said, smiling.

Doggett gave Scully a kiss. "I'll see you back at the hotel, okay? Try to get somethin' to entertain the kids, will ya?"

"Sure. I'll try, John," Scully said, taking William's hand and Trent's on the other side. She said, "William, will you be a big help and push Sarah and Richie's stroller for me?"

William rolled his eyes, reacting like most boys. He started pushing it for her, walking along slowly. He didn't seem to be enjoying it.

Doggett said, "We'll we should get goin' there."

Doggett walked with them to the church that Mike had been raised in as a child. Mike walked past it, heading straight for the cemetery. He found his grandparents marked under his mother's maiden name. He kneeled down, touching the headstone quietly.

Kathy stood not far from him, knowing he needed a moment alone. She didn't know how hard it was for him to let go of them the first time. She knew that it had devastated him when his grandfather had finally passed away.

Sam stood with Jo Jo, looking off into the distance, not wanting to disturb Mike while he visited his grandparents' graves. He began to speak softly, almost as if he was talking to them again. "I know I didn't really turn out the way you wanted me to be, but I tried to do the best I could."

Kathy turned around, giving him some more privacy. She didn't want to step in to his time for even a moment.

Mike whispered, feeling a few tears pool in his eyes, even though it had been a while since they had passed away, his grandmother in '97, his grandfather in '07, he still felt a little guilty for the way he had turned out. He sighed, "I'd hope that you'd be proud of me now. I've got a big career and I know I had that while you were alive, but I also have a wife now, Grandma. She's just the type you always hoped I'd find. Quiet and polite."

Sam and Jo Jo turned around also. They were not going to impede upon his time alone. Sam knew how close he had been to his grandparents, especially since they stood in as parents for most of his life. He shook his head, taking Jo Jo's hand into his. He couldn't imagine letting grandparents raise his own children.

Mike sighed. "I suppose this is my goodbye to you two. I don't know if I'll ever be up in Mercer again. I stayed away for so long after you died, Grandpa, just couldn't bear to come back to this small town again. Too many memories, I guess. So, if I'm a dumbass and don't make my way up here again, well, at least I did this time."

Doggett had stood off by the church while Mike was doing this. He even felt more intrusive than the rest, simply because Mike and him were never as close as the rest of the group. There was something about how Mike looked at him sometimes that made him a little wary. It wasn't a big deal, but he didn't want to intrude.

Mike stood up then. He said, "Let's get back to the hotel and get some food. I'm famished."

Sam said, "Alright. Hey, bro! We're heading back now!"

When they arrived back to the hotel, Sam took Mike on the side. He said, "Dude, we'll go out in awhile. I want to talk to Trent, make sure he's holding up alright. He seems to be down and out."

Mike nodded. "That's fine with me. I'll be patient. We might be here for a few days at this rate. Is Bri supposed to give us a call sometime?"

Sam nodded. "Yeah. He said he'd give John a call and that's how we'd keep in touch until he gets back with us on the road, man. It's going to be alright, don't worry."

Mike sighed. "Alright. I hope everything goes well with Trent there. He seems to be a little down and out, I know."

Sam nodded. He stepped into the room that had been given to the children. He said, "Trent, mind talking for a bit?"

Trent looked at him, his dark eyes full of hurt and fear. He seemed to have no will to fight or protest being taken away from watching television. He got up, padding over in his socks to his father.

Sam led Trent out of the room into the room he and Jo Jo shared. He sat down on the bed, patting a place next to him for his son. He asked quietly, "Trent, how are you holding up? I know it's tough right now."

Trent climbed up on the bed. He didn't say anything at first, then hugged his father, crying. He said, "I just want to see Bethie so bad. I miss her so much."

Sam felt some tears pool in his eyes seeing his son like this. He knew his son was very close to his twin sister, almost as much as he and his twin had been as kids. He sighed. "Trent, I know you do. We all do. It's gonna be hard for awhile. I just want you to know that your mother and I love you very much. Even though we may be very preoccupied with getting your sister back, we don't love you any less than before. In fact, we may love you even more than we did before."

Trent sniffed. "Do you think Bethie will be okay? She's so small."

"Your sister is smart. I'm not going to lie to you, Trent. It is very possible that your sister may not come back to us alive. The man we are dealing with is a very dangerous one who is capable of anything. What we need to do now is pull together and help one another out. That means when Mom or I say something and tell you to do something, we mean it. It's not because we are punishing you or we think any less of you, it's because we want to keep you safe."

Trent nodded. He snuggled up to his father, holding on to him tightly. "Dad, is Mom going to be alright? She seemed very upset when we came back here and I didn't say anything because I didn't know what to say."

"Well, your mother can stand to take a lot. She just needs to be reassured, just like we all do. I'm sure you want to get back to your cartoons by now."

"No. I like it right here. With you," Trent said, not letting go of his father. It brought tears to Sam's eyes.

Mike joined Kathy in their room. She was quietly lying on the bed, tired from the morning adventures. He kissed her ear, causing her to look at him. He said, "So, Kat, what are we going to do for now?"

Kathy stretched, moving over so he could sit down on the bed. He stretched out, allowing her to cuddle up to him. She sighed. "Anything you want to do."

Mike laughed low in his throat. "Well, now that you put it that way..."

Kathy lifted her head up. She smiled at him, kissing him. "I missed being this way with you. Comfortable, happy, loved."

Mike smiled, his green eyes lighting up with it. He said, "Glad I can make you feel that way, Kat. Now, I want to talk to you about something. You said you'd tell me about...Josh."

Kathy pulled away, not facing him anymore. "Well, I'll start at the beginning. I was only 18. I found this young man my freshman year of college who seemed nice. He was so sweet and romantic at first, but he had a wild streak. He liked to drink a lot. It's part of the reason why I watch you so carefully. It was when he was drunk when he was the worst."

Mike sat down on the floor in front of her so he could look up into her face. He put his hand onto hers, rubbing a bit. "It's okay. You can tell me anything."

Kathy looked away. "We had some great times. My parents disapproved of him. Said he was white trash. I defied them because it was the first time in my life that I hadn't gotten my way. I was terribly spoiled and so naive. I didn't see it coming; what he did to me."

Mike nodded, encouraging her. She said, "I started to really date him seriously halfway through my second semester at college. That's when I moved in with him. My parents gave me two options. Dump him and live at home, keep him and live with him. I chose the later."

Mike looked into her gray eyes, noticing that they were off in another place. He said, "And then what happened?"

"My first night in his place was nice. He didn't do anything with me, just let me get settled. I may have been with tons of guys in highschool, but I was nothing but a tease. I had rumors that I never denied or accepted as truths that I was easy or slept around. I figured they'd help my mystique in getting more guys to date me. At that time it wasn't if I had someone to be with, it was how many I could string along. I guess you could say what happened with Josh was my fault," Kathy said, wiping a tear from her eye. She knew it was the beginning of the end of it all.

Mike sat down next to her, hugging her. He said, "It's up to you if you want to say more."

"I need to tell you this. I should have never waited this long." Kathy sat with him. She sighed. "Josh got drunk one night. He and his buddies had been out at the local bar and I was left at home. He came home that night, showing who he was that night. It was the night that changed everything. Josh was so drunk that he didn't care about anything I said. I wanted to run away, go back home, tell my parents that they were right, but he had none of it. Josh... raped me that night. I was so ashamed that I knew I could never go home again. It would make me look disgraceful. I felt dirty and I had no way out."

Mike hugged her tightly. He realized then why she had been so afraid of meeting everyone here, why she asked about all of the men that they traveled with. What Josh had done should have never been done to any woman. He respected Kathy more than ever before. She had survived something so terrible to be so nice. It then dawned on him. Kathy had stayed with Josh for years. He had no clue how many times the man had done this to her. That made him angry, but for her sake he kept it hidden, consoling her as she softly wept.

Jo Jo walked into the room later, finding Sam sprawled out on the bed, Trent lying across his chest, both asleep. She smiled, moving quietly so not to disturb either one of them. They looked so peaceful and almost happy that disturbing them would almost be too much of a crime.

She stepped back out of the room, hearing Sam say softly, "Jo Jo, wait."

She turned around looking at him. "What? I thought I'd let you two sleep."

Sam yawned. "Yeah. We just had to crash a bit. I want to ask what you think about me and Mike going for a drink later. Is that a problem with you?"

"No. Not at all. Just be careful, and keep an eye on Mike. He seems to figure he's bigger than he really is sometimes so he out drinks himself." Jo Jo, stepping closer to the bed.

Sam sighed. "I know he does. I suppose I will have to keep an eye on him." He looked down at Trent sprawled out on top of him. He ran a hand through Trent's soft hair. He smiled up at Jo Jo. "He's feeling a bit better. How's Richie?"

"He's sleeping in the bassinet that Dana brought with. She said she'd keep an eye on him with Sarah."

"Ah. I'm glad. So, do you like Mercer?" Sam asked quietly.

"Yeah. It's a nice town. I wouldn't want to live here, but I like it. Mike seems different here. Almost bubbly and talkative. Seems to me he likes showing the place off." Jo Jo smiled.

"Well, I think he knows it might be one of his last chances to visit, unless he does decide to drag himself back here again. I doubt that will happen. Besides, he's enjoying himself here. Like you won't show of Marshall when we get there. Cleveland's Cleveland. Most people know what it's got. Tell you what, after this is all done we can go and visit the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame. How does that sound?"

Jo Jo smiled wide. "It sounds wonderful. Who knows if anyone will want to go anywhere for awhile when we get home."

Kathy sat alone after she had convinced Mike to take a shower. She needed time to think about what she had just told him. He looked angry and she knew that if he had heard more at that moment he would have surely exploded. She could tell by looking at his eyes, the green a fiery storm in them.

She stared up, her minding wandering far far away from Mercer, to a different place, a different time. She hadn't thought of this place in ages, the thoughts seeping from her mind over the years, the memories fading away as she built new ones with Mike.

She remembered what it was like living with Josh, how he was so cruel one moment, trying to be sweet the next. She was stuck in that time, watching how she was with him. She felt tainted and it made her sad. She remembered how he hit her, how he used her and she could only feel guilty for being so naive. As far as she was concerned it was her fault for getting involved with him and for staying.

All those years ago when she had first met Mike at that McDonalds she was wearing the clothing allowed when she wasn't doing what Josh told her she had to do. She had run away in actuallity, after he had cast her aside for another woman, hoping to never return. She finally had to get away, but when she had finally gotten to McDonals that morning she had no idea where to go. She had no real job, no bank account, and no degree. Josh had forced her to drop out so soon in her college career and she had never looked back.

Tears formed in her eyes as she thought of how kind Mike was to take her in. She had taken a chance then, not knowing what else to do, except that going with Mike couldn't be worse than what had been happening with Josh.

She couldn't believe how different the two men were. Josh was a six foot five man. Mike was almost a foot shorter. He was very muscular. Mike had gained some muscle over the years, but nearly as much as Josh had. Josh was mean and kind in cycles. It was his trick to keep her there. She realized that Mike had his spells of anger and destruction, but he had never once raised his fist to hit her. She was grateful for this.

Kathy remembered how for fourteen years she had spent being trampled on. Her parents never helped, never inquired about the bruises on her cheeks or eyes. Never asked about the strange marks on her that Josh had put on her. She even remembered having a collar for a brief period that she wore to be marked by him. It made her feel repulsive. Although she wore the locket that Mike had given he all those years ago, she hated most other things around her neck for that very reason. It reminded her of the collar, the mark that she wasn't her own person. Josh had changed her almost in a single night into what she was now.

It wasn't until she met Mike that she understood that it was okay to be shy and quiet, yet strong and a free person. He had asked her how she felt, asked her what she wanted to do, made sure that she was feeling well, worried when she was not. She closed her eyes, feeling a mixture of feelings wash over her. Feelings of regret and guilt filled her. She had kept so much from Mike over the years that she worried if she told him the entire story he'd want to stay with her. She bit her lip, trying to contain the sobs inside.

Sam knocked on Mike's door a while later. Mike opened the door. He said, "Give me a minute, okay?"

Sam nodded. He waited while Mike told his goodbyes to Kathy for the evening. Mike came out. "We'll be going to Butterfield's. It's closer to here."

"Alright, man. John's gonna watch us while we're there, just in case anything stupid happens," Sam said, taking a cigarette out to play with until he got outside.

Mike nodded. He said, "Fine with me."

Doggett joined up with them. "Now boys, I know you're both adults, but please, keep an eye on how much you drink. I don't want to have to deal with one or the other of you in a drunk tank over night."

Sam laughed. "We may get a little wasted, but we'll be fine man. Just as long as we can make it back to the fucking hotel we're fine." He lit his cigarette now that he was outside.

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Don't know what I'm going to do with you, boy."

Mike laughed. "Well, let's just have some plain old fun. It's not gonna hurt anyone, I don't think." Mike had changed into some black jeans, black leather jacket with his Evil Inside shirt on underneath. He had left his hair alone.

Sam laughed. "Well, ya never know. One thing is for sure though. The hangover is gonna be a bitch." He was in his jeans, a t-shirt advertising In and Out Burger and his glasses. He said, "Think anyone will pick on me tonight for wearing my glasses?"

Mike laughed. "I might."

Sam glared at him.

They entered the bar, taking their seats in a booth in the middle of the bar. A bartender came around, asking what they'd like to drink. Both Mike and Sam ordered Budweiser with tequilla in it.

Doggett made a disgusted face, ordering a plain soda. He figured he'd be the one that had to drag them back to the hotel later. He watched them as they played around. Mike had folded his napkin into a football and Sam had placed his hands up to form goal posts. Doggett rolled his eyes.

A woman got up on the stage, starting to karoke. Sam shook his head. He laughed. "Man, no strippers?"

Mike glared at him, then laughed. "Hey, only if you want Jo Jo to fry you."

Awhile later, Doggett watched in embarrassment as Mike got up to the microphone, barely able to walk under his own power. He took the microphone into his hand, leaning over to the Karoke DJ, requesting the song.

Sam watched from his seat, barely holding himself up from how much he had drank himself. He had taken his glasses off a while ago, so Mike blurred in front of him.

Mike started the song, a pop cover of Nsync's Tearing Up My Heart. Doggett rolled his eyes, then kicked himself for not bringing a video recorder. It was comical watching Mike sing the boy band song, slurring most of the words.

Mike sang, "With or without youuu. Baby I don't undwerstand just why we can't be luwers tins are gettin' outta 'and tying too much, but baby we can in." He sang it to Sam, the only face he actually knew.

The rest of the room laughed at how sloshed he was as he sang the song. Someone recognized him. He cat called, "Go Mike, go! Show those boy bands what you're made of!"

Mike squinted at him, then declared mid song, "Who ever said that, fuck you!" He turned back to sing at Sam, "Twearing up my art, and no matter what I do, I feel the ain, wif or wifout you."

Doggett finally got sick of Mike making a complete ass of himself. He got up, dragging Mike down from the stage, much to the disappointment of the crowd. Sam said, "Hey, now why didja go and do a ting like that? I was enjoying this here man's singing."

Doggett groaned. "You two are comin' with me. I think it's time we head back to the hotel and get some sleep."

Mike was struggling against Doggett's grip. He said, "Hey you motherfuwker, let go of me."

Doggett watched as he went off kilter, tightening his grip on him. "No, 'fraid I can't do that to ya, Mike. Let's get you home."

Mike asked, "Now where would home be again? I believe I forgot that."

Doggett sighed. "Oh brother, you're worse off than I thought. Poor Kathy."

"What about Kawthy? She here too?" Mike asked, his eyes glazed over.

"No, and thank God she doesn't see you like this right now."

Mike and Sam put their arms around one another as they pitifully attempted walking down the street together. Mike declared loudly enough for everyone near them to hear, "Ya know, man, I tink I may be in love wif you. You're so damn sexy and eweryting."

Doggett groaned. "Mike, please, don't."

"Wwhat? Did that big man say someting? I couldn't undwerstand 'im," Sam said, nearly falling over, almost taking Mike with him. He said, "Oh, and dude, I tink I may be in love wif ya too. You're pretty damn sexy yerself."

Doggett broke them apart before anything more embarrassing could happen. "I'd prefer to keep my head here. You two get caught kissin' and Jo Jo will have me for lunch for not stoppin' ya. Now, let's get you two to a hotel where you can sleep this off."

Mike groaned. "Now why did ya have to be so pushy? I love ya too, ya know. I don't mind being wif many other people," he giggled.

Sam said, "Hey! What about me?"

Mike said, "Don't worry. I still love ya. Tell ya what, when we get to where ever we're goin', I'll give you a big, fat kiss. Does that sound good?" Sam giggled. "Yeah, it does." He staggered in front after getting out of Doggett's grip. He turned around, looking at Mike and Doggett, his dark eyes glazed over. "Now, where is it we're going again?"

Doggett groaned. "The hotel. You two are too much. Now, we're almost there, try to walk straight and talk a bit better. I'd rather have your wives take it out on you than me."

Mike slurred out slowly, "What about my wife? She pretty?"

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Please you two."

He let go of them when he got to the hotel door, opening it up. He turned back to see Mike and Sam have their arms around one another. He yanked Sam first, tossing him into the hotel, then grabbed Mike. He then picked up Sam who was grumbling. "Now, why did you do that fucker? He was gonna give me that kiss he promised."

Doggett sighed. He dragged them up the stairs to the floor they were on. He said, "Alright, here's where you two face the music. You're wives aren't going to be very happy with you."

"You never did tell me, is she pwetty?" Mike slurred, rubbing a hand on his mouth.

"Yes. Just get in there." Doggett knocked on Kathy's door and on Jo Jo's door. He waited for them to open them up before he said, "Take them, get them to bed and let them sleep it off."

Jo Jo sighed. She pulled Sam in by the arm. He turned around looking at Mike, blowing kisses at him. He shouted, "Hey, man, love you lots."

Kathy giggled quietly, then she lead Mike inside. She sighed, closing the door.

Doggett shook his head. He said, "Those two can get very strange when they're drunk together."

Kathy looked at Mike as he staggered across the room. She shook her head. He had out drank his body again and now he was acting goofy. She quickly put a pot of coffee on, hoping to at least make him alert enough to stand in a shower. She refused to sleep in a bed next to a man who smelt the way he did.

Mike looked at her. He slurred out, "Kawthy, yer sure are pwetty. That big man, who ever the fuck he was, he wasn't lying."

Kathy smiled shyly at him. "Michael, you're going to need to get some coffee into your system and then take a shower." She walked over to him, trying to get him to sit at the top of the bed where he could sit straight without any help. She didn't think she could hold him up.

Mike said, "I was gonna kiss that guy out there, but you're so much pwetter than he was. Can I kiss you?"

Kathy wrinkled her nose. "Not until you are a little more sober, Michael. Now, drink this cup of coffee for me."

Mike took the cup into his shaking hands. He sipped from it, smiling at her. He said, "Hot."

Kathy sighed. "Yes, coffee is hot. Now, after you finish your cup of coffee, you're going to take a shower and brush your teeth real nice. Okay?"

"Are you gonna come wif?" Mike asked, looking a little anxious and hopeful. He was a little flirty.

Kathy said, "Yes, but I'm not going to shower with you, Michael. I'm going to make sure you don't fall and get hurt. You're too drunk to stand by yourself in the shower and I'd prefer to sleep next to someone who doesn't smell so heavily of tequelia."

Mike looked a little crest fallen. "Oh. So that mean you aren't gonna take yer clothes off?"

"No. I'm not going to. I already showered." Kathy sighed. At least he wasn't violent and trying to force himself on her. He just was flirty.

Mike made a pouty face. "Okay. I'm not gonna make you do anyting wif me if you don't wanna."

Kathy smiled. "You're kind to say so, Michael. Now, finish that coffee and we'll get that shower taken so we can get some sleep. You're getting close to that time that you'll need to sleep."

Jo Jo glared at Sam once he was inside. She said through clenched teeth, "I love you, man? What's wrong with you!" She had her hands on her hips.

Sam staggered near her, looking at her. "What the fuck is wrong wif you?"

"What is wrong with me? I'll tell you what is wrong with me. You're drunker than a skunk and now you've made a complete ass of yourself in front of several people tonight. Telling Mike you love him lots. I knew it was a bad idea to let you go drinking while I stayed here."

"Aw come on now. Mike and I, we weren't gonna do anyting that bad. I mean, a couple kisses 'ere and there. What's wrong wif tat?" Sam asked, staggering to the bed to sit down.

Jo Jo rolled her eyes. "That's it. You're gonna take a cold shower right now. You reek and you're awfully intoxicated. And I don't want to hear about it. You know how I feel about heavy drinking. Why I put up with you I will never understand."

Sam looked a little crestfallen. "Does this mean you won't let me sleep here wif you? I mean, if you're that angry, you wouldn't want me to stay."

Jo Jo sighed. "No, Sam. I may be angry, but I'm not going to kick you out. Lord knows what trouble you'll get into if I'm not watching you constantly right now."

Sam got up, staggering towards her. He kissed her sloppily before she could pull away. Sam said, "I love you."

"I know you do. But please, don't do that again. Take those clothes off. You need a shower and a good brushing on them teeth of yours. Next time you choose to drink so much, you're on your own," Jo Jo said, helping poor Sam who had his arm caught in his shirt and couldn't quite figure out how to pull it over his head.

She then helped into the shower, making it cold. She knew he needed enough of a jolt to at least make him aware of what was going on around him so she could get him to smell better. She sighed. "No more bars for you, do you hear?"

Sam said, "But Mike was singing the coolest song to me. It was so nice of him to care like tat."

Jo Jo raised an eyebrow. "Oh, and what song was that?"

"It went someting like this. Twearing up my art when I'm wif you..I can't remember the rest if you tink about it," Sam said.

"Oh dear. I'm so going to tease the two of you later," Jo Jo said, putting him under the water spray.

Doggett walked into the room he shared with Scully. He sighed. Scully looked up from the book she was reading on the bed. She asked, "How was it?"

"Awful. I don't even want to talk about it," Doggett said, looking very unapproachable.

"That bad, huh?" She knew he wanted to talk about it even though he said he didn't.

"You have no idea. Mike, he was so drunk that he got up and sang a Nsync song, directly to Sam. After I got sick of watching him slur just about every word, I yanked him from the stage. Don't get me started on the trip back here," Doggett said.

Scully held back her laughter, not wanting to make Doggett angry with her. She said, "Oh?"

"Yeah, they spent most of the walk trying to kiss one another. Half the time I had to walk in between them to keep 'em from lockin' lips right in front of everyone." Doggett tossed his shoes on to the floor. "I'm tellin' ya, if anyone ever goes drinkin' with them, it ain't gonna be me. That was the most embarrassin' thing I've been through in my entire life."

Scully got up, helping him to the bed. She said, "I'm sure it wasn't nearly as awful as you make it out to be. Besides, the worst hasn't happened yet. The morning will be bad."

Doggett groaned. "I forgot the hangover part. Well, it's not my problem. It's their wives, if you ask me. Jo Jo will rightly kick Sam's ass."

Scully laughed. "Well, John, I'm glad you were nice enough not to join in and drink with them."

"Are you nuts? With those two? Now who would have gotten us back here?" Doggett asked.

Sun light streamed through the window the next morning, burning into the closed eyes of Sam Doggett. He groaned, rolling over facing an empty spot on the bed away from the sun. He groaned, "Fuck."

Jo Jo said from her spot across the room, "Time to rise and shine, Sam."

Sam said, "Fuck that. Ow, my fucking head is pounding and I feel like dying here. Do something for me."

"You got yourself into this, not me," Jo Jo said. "I'm going to go and check up on our children while you try pitifully to get up from that bed."

Sam sat up, only to squint. "Yeah, whatever. Fuck you," he groaned out in pain. "Tell me one thing, where the hell is the aspirin?"

"In my purse. I'll be back, will you be alright enough while I'm gone?" Jo Jo asked, now a little concerned he might need more than some aspirin.

"Yeah, yeah. Just check the kids." He stumbled out of the bed, wandering wildly to the bathroom. He closed the bathroom door, while Jo Jo made her way out.

Sam looked at himself in the mirror. He said, "Holy shit. What did I do to myself last night?" He saw bags under his eyes, his eyes were bloodshot and he had a great deal of fresh stubble growing. On top of it, he felt as if a hammer was pounding into his skull trying to split it. He groaned, putting the toilet seat down on so he'd have a place to sit. He sat with his heads in his hands, trying desparately to make the pounding in his head cease. It didn't seem to be working.

He heard a knock come to the hotel door, and he stumbled up from his seat, trying to get to the door. He opened it to see the maid there. She asked, "Sir, is this room ready for cleaning?"

Sam looked down, trying not to bite this young woman's head off. "No. It'll be ready later, okay?" He was keeping his eyes closed to keep as much light out.

The maid nodded. She walked away, trying another room. Sam closed the door slowly, so not to create a loud noise and make the drill in his head drill that much louder.

He groaned, dragging himself back to the window, shutting it. He wanted nothing but to block all light out so he could eventually feel better. Today he wanted to do nothing but nurse this hangover.

Son of a BITCH!" Mike said when he woke up. He quickly put his hands up to his eyes, squeezing them shut. He said, "Kat, please, do something for me. That fucking light from the fucking sun is gonna kill me."

Kathy was lying next to him. She was jarred from sleep to see Mike curl up into a ball on the bed, trying not to look in the vacinity of the window. She kissed his hands on his eyes. "Yes, I will. Are you going to be alright?"

Mike groaned. "I don't know. I feel like fucking hell." He scratched himself absent mindly while he tried to not think. His head was pounding so much he wondered if simply ending it there would be a better option.

Kathy walked back to the bed, sitting down next to him. She rubbed his back slowly. She said, "I know it hurts. It'll be alright. Here, I've got some aspirin for you. It's heavy duty since I use it for my cramps. It should help you out."

Mike turned looking at her in the now darkened room. He said, "Thanks." He grimaced. "Look, I'm sorry I got so wasted last night. I know you hate when I drink too much."

Kathy kissed his temple. "It's okay. I worried about you more than I worried what you would do to me. At the point of drunkenness you were in, there was very little you could do with me anyways. I did notice you were very flirty though."

Mike bit his lip. He winced. "Oh? I was?"

"Yeah. You went on and on about wanting to kiss Sam. It was very odd. You did the strangest thing in your sleep, Mike," Kathy said, starting to crack a smile.

"What, what did I do?" Mike asked, squeezing his eyes shut.

"Oh, you were singing a song," Kathy said smiling.

"What song? What the fuck are you talking about?" Mike asked.

"Oh, I believe it was a Nsync song. Tearing Up My Heart perhaps? Except you were so drunk you kept saying twearing up my art. It was so cute, but I couldn't disturb you," Kathy said, smiling at his shocked face.

"I would never sing a song like that." He then groaned. "Ow, fuck!" He hunched over. "Goddamnit. This fucking hurts."

Kathy sighed. "I know. It's gonna be okay soon."

Brian arrived in Mercer that morning. He had some very important information that needed to be told to Sam and Doggett immediately. He showed up to the hotel that Doggett had told him they were staying at. He walked up to the front desk. "I'm Sam Doggett's body guard. I'm going up to stay here with them for a few days. May I please a single bedroom hotel room?"

"Sure, not a problem. May I see some I.D.?" The clerk asked.

Brian drew his I.D. He said, "Thank you. I'll escort myself up there if you don't mind."

"No problem, sir."

Brian made his way to Sam's room. He knocked soundly on the door. Inside he could hear Sam. Sam said, "Who ever the fuck is knocking on my fucking door right now, go away and fuck yourself. I don't want to talk to anyone right now."

Brian was worried that Sam might have locked himself inside with no one to talk to until he heard Jo Jo say, "Well, Sam, that's what you get for drinking like you did last night. And it was a good idea to go to the bar and talk the shit with Mike. You sure talked it alright." Brian laughed, hearing the two in true form insults neither meant.

Jo Jo opened the door. She said, "Take it easy on him. He's got a massive hangover. Hell, he didn't even know where he was half the time last night and he kept singing that damn Nsync song Mike kareoked last night. Bastard wouldn't stop."

Brian laughed. "I see he had fun last night."

Sam groaned. "Please, don't make so much fucking noise."

Brian said, "Well, Sam, if you think you're hurting right now, I just got confirmation more hair was received in what was supposed to be our next stop. The letter that went with it was even worse."

Sam looked up, his eyes bloodshot. "What did it say? Tell me what the fucker had to fucking say."

Brian sighed. "I'll read it to you."

Dear Sam Doggett, You know, when I took your child, I never imagined it would have an effect on me. She's rather pretty, you know. I'm not much of a pedophile, but I do see what they might get out of it, especially with one so pretty as she is. Nah, I wouldn't do something like that to her. I'm just yanking your chain. Your daughter, well, she and I have bonded well, I must say. She's been reading The Hobbit to me, dear ol' Uncle Joey. I bet you want to see her so bad it aches so deep in the pit of your stomach and all you want to do is puke your guts out from the pain. Well, welcome to my life. I have been away from my son for long now that I don't even know what he looks like and you know what, I could be nice, but you declined my offer. I do what I do to make you like me. Soon, you'll understand what real insanity is.

Fox Mulder

Sam looked at Brian, horror on his hungover face. "That fucker. That motherfucking asshole! How DARE he do what he's doing to my little girl. Oh God, I think I'm gonna be sick."

Doggett walked into Sam and Jo Jo's room, seeing Jo Jo and Brian. Just before he was going to ask where Sam was, he heard Sam retch. He looked at Brian. "Somethin' I should know?"

"Yeah. Read this. I can't bear to read it outloud again." Brian thrust Mulder's letter into his hands. "It's a copy, but it's the same stuff."

Doggett read it, now fully understanding why Sam was feeling so sick. He said, "I can't believe that bastard. He sent this? I'm glad we weren't on the road then. I can only imagine what Sam would have done then."

Sam stumbled back out. He sighed. "Kill me now. Please, put me out of my fucking misery," he groaned, looking at Doggett with no energy in his face. "Man, my day has sucked from the first moment that fucking sun rose."

Doggett said, "It's going to be alright. We don't know what exactly Mulder is up to. He's sayin' things that upset you to make you react. It's scary, I know."

Sam sighed. "That fucker. If he lays one hand on her body...that way, I will be the one personally putting the bullet between his psychopathic eyes."

Jo Jo looked disturbed by the whole thing. She was not happy by what had been revealed in that letter any more than Sam had. She started to cry. "What if he has? Our little girl... oh please."

Sam stumbled over to her, hugging her to himself. "It's okay, Jo Jo. We'll get her back. It will be okay. I know you're scared. It's tough. It's gonna be hard, I know."

Doggett said, "That's it. I say we go after him with the works! You know, locate him, find him, kill him. Look what he is doin' to this family! He's trying to destroy it!"

Brian said, "Doggett, get a hold of yourself. If we do that, he's going to be likely to kill her or do worse. Mulder isn't the type you go after lock, stock and barrel. He's the type that you play chess with. He's got a very important piece right now, but we're not crippled. It's tough."

Doggett sighed. He closed his eyes, trying to get a grip on the situation. He regretted closing his eyes almost immediately. The first image he saw was of Luke, lying in that field dead. He opened his eyes, shaking his head. Seeing his brother suffer like he had made him all the more upset. He turned away, bit his lip to keep his own tears inside. He choked out, "I just don't want Sam to go through what I did."

Kathy wondered if he would feel comfortable or able to talk to her about Josh. After having the first actual discussion about him, she felt more relaxed about telling him the things that Josh had done. Sure, some of it she would wait, but the more she told him, the closer she felt to him. He had never pressured her into telling, but now she felt it was time. She put her hand onto his. "Mike, can we talk?"

Mike looked up, his eyes still bloodshot. He groaned out, "Yeah. We can talk. I'll be fine. If there is something you find important to talk about, sure, we'll talk about it."

Kathy sat down next to him. She felt a little tense at first. "Mike, I want to talk to you a little more about what Josh did to me, if you're up to listening."

Mike nodded. "Yeah. If you want to tell me, go right ahead. I'll listen. I want to know these things."

Kathy looked down. "I guess I should pick up where I left off. It'll make sense if I follow chronologically."

Mike leaned back on to the bed. He said, "I'm going to close my eyes so I'm not trying focus on five million other things. I'll be listening though, okay?"

"Yes. That's fine." Kathy scooted closer to him, wanting to be able to touch him at any time. She needed his solid presence to remind her that she was not with Josh and that he had no power over her besides what she might let him have. She sighed. "Mike, please let me say what I want to say here. I know that some of the things I may say will make you angry, but I want to let you know these things. Please try to keep your anger under control."

Mike reached a hand out, listening to her. He took her hand into his. "I will try. I just don't want you to drag stuff up like this if it's only going to upset and hurt you."

Kathy looked down. "Shortly after the night that Josh had raped me for the first time, he convinced me that I had no place to go and that staying with him was my only option." She sniffed, sucking in some air. It was difficult, but she was determined. "He made me drop out of college. He believed that if I had gotten a degree that I'd assert my independence from him and leave him. I had no choice but to do as he said for I had no where to go. That's when he started being my pimp. I was asleep late one night when Josh came home with another man. I wasn't allowed to have a job of my own or go out by myself unless I was able to be reached by him at all times."

Mike watched her, hoping that she wasn't bringing up emotional scars that were best left alone. He rubbed her hand, encouraging her to do what she felt she needed to.

Kathy said, "That night Josh leaned me to the man that he had brought home. I didn't want anything to do with the man, but Josh made sure that I would have no choice. He had purchased some handcuffs. He handcuffed me to the bed, and the next thing I knew this man was doing anything he pleased." She hid her face from Mike, letting a few tears escape. She choked out, "The worst part was...was I actually responded. It was as if my body had a mind of its own and I couldn't control it. I'm, I'm so sorry." She hugged Mike to herself, sobbing into his chest.

Mike rocked her. He knew that she felt the need to tell him these things. She had so much pain locked up inside herself that she had never let it out and now she was. He knew if she felt that it was time, it was time. He kissed her temple, running a hand through her hair. "It's okay. Sh. You'll never have to live through something like that again. I promise. Do you want to talk about it anymore for now?"

Kathy shook her head no. She whispered, "Just hold me."

I still recall the taste of your tears Echoing your voice just like the ringing in my ears My favorite dreams of you still wash ashore Scraping through my head 'till I don't want to sleep anymore Come on tell me Make this all go away You make this all go away I'm down to just one thing and I'm starting to scare myself Make this all go away You make this all go away I just want something I just something I can never have (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Something I Can Never Have, Pretty Hate Machine, 1989)

Mulder watched the little girl. Here sat something he could never hope to have. A daughter of his very own; a child that he could be with and love. Everything he had ever hoped for in his life had been shattered. He looked over at her, his hazel eyes full of saddness.

He knew he was scaring the child and that scared himself as well. He could recall dreams he had during some nights. He remembered Scully. She had always been the one to pull him from the abyss of insanity. Now his life had fallen apart in front of him.

He recalled her goodbye to him before he left to the space ship. Her tears, her face filled with anxiety at what might happen to him. He had lost several nights of sleep due to what he had dreamed about her.

Yet, looking at this child made him think of something he could never truly be. A father. Sure, William was his flesh and blood, but that didn't mean he'd ever have the father/son relationship he wanted.

Scully was gone to him, too. He had lost everything he had strived for. This upset him and he picked up the book on the nightstand, hurling it across the room. He noticed Beth cringe.

You always were the one to show me how Back then I couldn't do the things I can do now This thing is slowly taking me apart Grey would be the color if I had a heart I just want something I can never have In this place it seems like such a shame Though it all looks different now I know it's still the same Everywhere I look you're all I see Just a fading fucking reminder of who I used to be Come on tell me Make this all go away You make this all go away I'm down to just one thing and I'm starting to scare myself Make this all go away You make this all go away I just want something I just want something I can never have I just want something I can never have (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Something I Can Never Have, Pretty Hate Machine, 1989)

Mulder knew that the child was mildly afraid of him. He knew he had no heart left and if it had any color it'd be gray and cold to the world. He hated who he was and thinking of Scully made him angry.

He again looked over at the small girl he had taken. She was watching him with some fear in her blue eyes, her pain and fear evident. He almost felt sorry for her. But he knew he could never have something like her.

Mulder knew one person who could take everything away, keep him from falling further. Scully. If he could only convince her to help him he knew he might have a shot at making it. But he knew he could never have it.

He snarled at the child, "What are you looking at? Go back to reading that book of yours and don't stare at me!" Beth swiftly looked down, leaving Mulder to his thoughts.

Sam kissed Jo Jo's forehead. He said, "Jo Jo, do you think that you could talk to Trent? I have to ask Mike something and I think it's time we left Mercer. It's been a nice place to stay, but we have to get moving somewhere. If we don't, I don't know what will happen."

Jo Jo nodded. Her eyes were full of tears. She whispered, "Do you...do you think he actually did what he said he thought of to our little girl? I mean, he's insane. He could do anything."

Sam hugged her tightly. "It's going to be alright. Don't think of that right now. It's going to be alright. Sh. I'm going to talk to Mike and Brian and we'll figure out what we want to do and where we want to go."

Jo Jo nodded. She kissed his cheek. "Please, let me know if you need to talk, okay? I don't want to be shut out."

Sam nodded. "That goes for you too, Jo Jo."

"I know." She turned, walking towards the room where the children were. She said, "Trent, we need to talk. Could you please come with me?"

Trent stood up from in front of the television. He looked at his mother, fear in his eyes. "Did something bad happen to Bethie? Is she okay?"

"Honey, please, come with me. I'll tell you when we get somewhere to talk." Jo Jo took her son's hand into her own. She lead him back to their hotel room. Once she got inside, she closed the door. "Now, Trent, we received some information about your sister. It's not good, but your father wants to leave Mercer, start doing something for her. It's going to be difficult, but we'll make it."

Trent looked up his dark eyes fearful. "That bad man, he did something to her. Something awful, right?"

"We don't know. We think that the bad man might be pulling something on your father and myself to make us upset. It's going to be alright and remember, we're going to be here for you."

Trent hugged his mother. "I just want to go home and have Bethie back."

"I know you do."

Mike rocked Kathy slowly. He stroked her long dark hair almost as if she were a child in need of caring. He kissed her temple, then her ear. "It's going to be okay. I'm here and no one is going to do what he has done to you ever again. I promise you that."

Kathy quietly sobbed into his shoulder. "I'm so sorry."

"Why are you sorry? You did nothing wrong." Mike asked.

"Because I, because I know we've been dealing with Angel's death and now I'm talking about things that happened ages ago. I shouldn't be burdening you with this with all we've got going on." She pulled away, looking away from him.

"Kat, listen to me. You felt it was time. Yes, it has been difficult with Angel's death, but we can't let that stop you from healing from what happened to you. It takes a long time to heal from that. Yes, it fucking pisses me off that someone did these things to you, but you know what, I'd rather know than not know." Mike framed her face with his hands. He said, "Don't worry about upsetting me. You worry about telling me what you think I need to hear and getting that out." A knock came on the door. Mike bent down, kissing her. He said, "Remember what I said. Don't think I don't care enough to listen just because we lost Angel."

Kathy watched him as he opened the door. Sam walked into the room. He looked at her, Kathy looking away quickly. She didn't want to share these things with Sam so she thought it would be best if she got out of the way. She heard Sam say, "We gotta get out of Mercer. Bri just showed up and Mulder sent another letter with my baby girl's hair."

Mike groaned. "That bastard. Alright, how about we figure out where we're going next and leave in the morning. I don't think either of us are up to traveling."

"You're right." Sam was tense. He was pacing and moving constantly. "That motherfucker might try to do something to my daughter othre than what he's already doing. I don't want to think about it."

Mike sighed. "Calm down, Sam. It'll be alright. Listen, we get Bri in here and we settle where we're going."

Brian walked through the door. He said, "Well, I figure we follow the travel schedule. We were going to Chicago from our Cleveland show. We'll stay in a suburb there, I'll go and intercept the letter and whatever thing Mulder sends along and we'll play it by ear."

Mike rubbed his face, stubble growing there. He sighed. "Alright. Sounds like a plan to me."

Sam sighed. "I can't hold it in. Want to know what that fucker is saying he might do?"

Mike asked patiently, although his first reaction wanted to rip Sam's head off for being loud. "What?"

"He stated that he might become a pedophile. It made me so sick when I heard it," Sam said, looking sour.

Mike bit any comments he might have thought of throwing at Sam with his own sour mood back. He had no idea that Mulder would even suggest something like that. He looked over to notice that Kathy had snuck into the bathroom.

Sam asked, "Is Kathy okay?"

"Yeah. It's a private thing," Mike said, absentminded. He worried about her.

Sam and Brian left the room so that they could further discuss travel issues with the remaining people. Mike watched them go, shutting the door softly. He stood, trying to decide if he should try talking to Kathy and ask her what is wrong, or if he should leave her alone. He went to the door, knocking softly. "Kat?"

Kathy said, "Go away. I'll be out in a minute. Please, just give me a little space."

Mike said, "Okay. You tell me when you're ready. No need to rush you," he groaned, walking back to the bed. He laid back down, sighing. He closed his eyes, waiting for the throbbing in his head to subside.

He thought of the news he had just heard. It was barbaric what this man was thinking of doing to a child. Any child. Even though it was more personal with it being Sam's child, his best friend's child, he couldn't help but feel detached. The fact that any person would fathom doing what this man was to a child angered him. Perhaps it was the need for a child in his own life, or the missing of the child he did not have now, but it made him angry.

Kathy walked out of the bathroom quietly so not to disturb his train of thought. She knew that he was thinking about the news just received. She sighed. "Mike, when do we leave?"

Mike opened an eye, not moving. "Tomorrow morning." He closed it again, settling back into the bed. He said, "It's tough hearing what we just heard. I can only imagine the effect it's having on John and Dana. I know what Sam's going through just by looking at him."

Kathy sighed. "It's tough. I think Jo Jo's gonna have a hard time too. It's been so hard for all of us lately. Michael, what if things don't get back to normal and what if things become so hard that we don't make it?"

Mike sat up slowly so not to make his headache all that much worse. "I don't know, Kat. It's hard to say. I figure we'll make it. I know that it's a little contrived to say that we'll make it through this together just because, but if we all work at it, we'll make it."

Kathy sat down next to him. "I sure hope so."

Jo Jo and Trent looked up when Sam walked into the room. Jo Jo said, "Well, when do we leave?"

"We leave in the morning. What the fuck time is it?" Sam asked, looking for a clock. He sighed. "Well, I suppose we should get some laundry done, pack it away, and rest up tonight. We're gonna head to Chicago tomorrow. We'll be staying in a hotel in one of the suburbs. Then we'll take off to Des Moines. I suppose we'll stay in Marshall for a couple of days there. Just to catch our breaths, sorta like here."

Jo Jo nodded. Trent sat in her lap. She held him close to herself. "Sam, will you please check on Richie for me?"

Sam nodded. He said, "You be good, big guy."

After Sam left the room, Trent asked quietly, "Mom, would you sing to me. You know the way you did when I was a little boy?"

Jo Jo felt some tears come to her eyes. "Yes, I will." She rocked Trent, singing softly to him. She knew her son was afraid of what might happen and she knew that he needed comfort in these troubling times.

Trent closed his eyes, burrowing his head into his mother's shoulder. He enjoyed hearing his mother's voice softly sing to him, comforting him. He may be more like his father musically, but his mother made him feel better when he hurt.

She sang the words of the song from memory, closing her own eyes. She didn't care if anyone heard her or not, she felt comforted by the song as well, immersing herself. She rocked her son, his small form almost no weight in her arms.

Trent knew that his mother was just as frightened. He wished he could make her feel better too, although he really didn't understand everything going on. He hugged his mother, who had felt tears come to her eyes as she sang. Trent said, "Mom, it'll be okay."

Jo Jo hugged her son back. She said, "I sure hope so. I just miss your sister so much and I only want to see her come home to us safely."

Sam was talking to his brother. He said, "Dude, we need to get some things done before we take off. I'm going to start doing some laundry so we have some fucking clothes to wear. The kids need washed, clean clothes and so do I."

Doggett nodded. "Good idea." He looked over at Scully. Scully urged him on. He said, "Sam, wait. Before you go off doin' laundry, I just want to say that if you ever need to talk, you can come talk to me, okay?"

Sam nodded. "Yeah. I know. Well, I better tell Mike what the plan is. I know he's running low on clothes too. He wore the same shirt two days in a row. Kathy musta not been watching him close enough to make sure he wasn't re-wearing something."

Doggett laughed. "Like you should talk."

Sam glared at him. "I'm gonna go tell Mike, then I suppose I'll start laundry." He walked back out of the room, towards Mike's room. He knocked softly.

Mike opened the door, looking only mildly irritated. He asked, "What is it now?"

"We have to do laundry and I swear if you re-wear the shirt one more time, people are going to think we're all poor. We should get laundry done this afternoon, so I thought I'd tell you that. Oh, and I think Bri told me we'd be eating around six, six thirty."

Mike nodded. He sighed. "Alright, I'll meet you in the laundro-mat down stairs in just a bit."

Sam looked past Mike, noticing that Kathy was sitting on the bed. She looked mildly amused by Mike's downright sour expression. He said, "Hey, Kathy."

Mike laughed. "Now what are you up to? Go get your laundry. I'll see you down there."

"What? I can't say fucking hi now a days? Sheesh. And to think you were supposedly gonna kiss me and tell me you loved me last night. Such an about face there," Sam said, his eyes lit up with the first humor in days.

Mike laughed hard. "Dude, don't." He coughed, catching his breath. "I'll...meet you downstairs."

Sam said, "Glad I could give you a laugh...Honeybunches."

Mike said, "You are so going to get it."

Sam said, "Try me."

Mike arrived down stairs in the laundro mat, carrying the laundry basket. He said, "Sam, why did I have to get invovled? You couldn't have made someone else do this?"

"What, you want someone to see your underwear?" Sam said, laughing at Mike's not so pleased face.

Mike said, "Grow up."

"Only if you will." He sorted his laundry out, trying to make sure he didn't wash anything wrong. He knew that Jo Jo and Trent were napping. He said, "Well, I would have Jo Jo do the laundry, but Trent and her are taking a nap together so I thought it'd be nice if I did it for a change."

Mike nodded. "And you wanted company," he sighed. "Alright. I suppose I could do the laundry and give Kat a break too," he started sorting out clothes.

"Yeah, I've been meaning to ask, how is Kathy? You don't have to tell me anything if you don't want to," Sam said.

"She's, well, it's hard for her right now. We're dealing with some very personal issues. I won't tell you anything besides that some of it deals with when she lived with that Josh fellow before I met her," Mike said, sorting some shirts.

Sam tossed some clothes into the washer. He said, "Oh? I'm sure it's very private. I know that he wasn't very nice to her. Jo Jo said that he did some disgusting things to her."

"Yeah. It's not pretty. It just makes me so angry and I just wanna find the fucker and make him pay for what he did to her," Mike said, glaring ahead as he made a first load for the wash.

Sam said, "I can imagine why. It's not easy knowing someone hurt the ones you love and you can't do anything about it. I know."

Mike looked at Sam as he stared into space. He said, "Sam, you do know that you can talk to me, right? I don't want you to think that you have to keep things from me because of what happened with Angel."

Sam nodded. "Yeah." He turned away from Mike, turning back around with his underwear on his head. "Hey, I may make a new fashion statement."

"Dude, that's disgusting. You wore those and they haven't been washed. I thought I was bad wearing the same shirt for two days. Gross!" He laughed.

Sam said, "Well, I thought it was funny."

Mike laughed. "Yeah. You did."

Sam looked serious then. "Yeah, Mike, I know I can talk to you. I, I just haven't been able to figure out what I want to say yet, that's all."

Mike sighed. "I know it's tough. Even though I may seem preoccupied with other stuff, just say I want to talk and I'll listen, okay?"

"The same goes for you, man," Sam said, smiling at him.

"Deal."

Mike was telling Sam a few stories when they came back up the stairs, laundry finished. He said, "Yeah, my dad and I used to work hard at his store. He gave me my first guitar and well, you know what happened to my piano playing."

Sam laughed. "You bet I do. Dude, do you still have that KISS CD? I was thinking of borrowing it."

"Which one?" Mike asked, setting his laundry down in front of his hotel door.

"I don't know. Just one of them. Jo Jo sorta got mad at me one day and consficated mine," Sam said, looking a little embarrassed. "I don't know where she put them, otherwise I would have brought them along."

Mike smiled a little, opening his hotel door up. "Tell you what, you get your laundry into your room and I'll let you pick out the CD you want."

"Ok." Sam opened his own door, walking quietly inside. He then walked quietly into Mike's room.

Mike said softly, "There's my CD collection that I brought with. You take your pick but make sure I get them back, okay?"

Sam nodded. He started looking through the collection trying to find something he wanted to listen to. "Ministry, KISS, Skinny Puppy. I'll take these and give 'em back before I take anymore. If you want, you can go through mine too."

Mike said, "Deal." He looked over, noticing that Kathy was asleep as well. He followed Sam into his hotel room.

Sam opened up his CD collection. Sam said, "Take what you want."

Mike thumbed through. He said, "Wow, Led Zeppelin? Cool. I'll take that, umm, let's see what else you have." He flipped through a few more. He found an old Depeche Mode CD. "This I'll take. One more." He flipped through some more CDs. He found an old CD of Stones music. He laughed. "Is this yours or Jo Jo's?"

"Jo Jo's. Take by threat of death or be watched like a hawk for days until it comes back. Which album is that?" Sam asked, sitting down next to him.

"It's pretty old. Decembers Children. Haven't heard of it before. It just kinda perked my curiousity," Mike said, looking at the old cover with the black and white photo of the band.

"I can't tell you much about it, but Jo Jo knows all about it. You'll have to ask her if you can borrow it. I'm not gonna get my head ripped off for not asking," Sam said, lighting a cigarette.

"Okay. Leave this one out and I'll ask her in awhile," Mike said, closing Sam's CD holder. He said, "I think we should go somewhere and just talk. I'm sorta bored right now and the women are tired."

Sam got up. "Okay? Where do you want to go?"

"How about we get a cup of coffee at Mercer Diner? I'm just bored sitting around and I can't wait to get out of here."

Mike walked up to Brian's door. He asked, "Hey, man, mind if Sam and I go to Mercer Diner for some coffee? We really don't need to be followed there, do we? I mean, it's like a block and a half from here."

"I suppose you two can go by yourselves. I can't imagine anyone actually doing anything to you here, especially since Mulder isn't targetting you two directly. Have fun and don't stay out too long. We do have an early morning," Brian said.

"We know. Thanks man." Mike turned around, looking at Sam. He said, "Let's go."

Mike said, "You know, the odd part about leaving this little place is I'm gonna miss the quietness some what."

Sam laughed. "Yeah, quit pulling my fucking chain." They walked into Mercer Diner, taking a booth. Mike laughed softly. "I suppose you're right. It's just gonna be a little wild when we leave here. Where do we go after Chicago?"

"Des Moines, a two day stay in Marshall, and then off to the Twin Cities, probably some suburb up there."

"Marshall?" Mike asked, looking at the menu to see if there was anything he might want.

Sam said, "Yeah. Jo Jo's home town. She said she wanted to stay there for a few days, sorta like her quiet place."

Mike nodded. He said, "You know what's weird about being here?"

"What?" Sam asked.

"I keep thinking about all of the things that I used to do here. You know, work with my dad at the record store, learn guitar, it's just odd coming back here to find that it hasn't changed, yet it has," Mike said, thinking back.

Sam said, "Yeah. I don't know, Jo Jo hasn't been to Marshall in years. The last time she was there was before I met her. She moved from there to Chicago after she graduated from college."

Mike found something to order. He said, "This looks good. Peanut Butter Cheescake."

Sam laughed. "You and your peanut butter. I think I'll just have coffee. You know, you might break Kathy's little heart if you eat that."

"No, no. She knows how much I like peanut butter. She'd laugh if I didn't eat it," Mike said, smiling.

Sam shook his head. "Okay. So, Mike, how have you been? I mean, we talked the shit last night and I don't really remember a lot of it, but I haven't really just talked talked with you."

Mike looked down at the table. He was just about to say something when the waitress arrived, taking their orders.

Kathy was sleeping peacefully when she began to dream. She found herself back with Josh, living as she used to. She wasn't sure what to do or what to say, but Josh was angry with her. He was shouting at her, yet she almost could not hear what he had to say. It was as if she was there, yet she was in a different place.

Kathy stood deaf to Josh. She could see his angry face, his wild, erratic hand gestures. She knew that he was livid with her, but over what she did not know. She watched detached, almost as if she wasn't there...until he hit her.

Kathy recoiled back from the smack to her face. She then felt the reality of the situation. Josh growled out, "Listen you bitch, next time you drift off to fucking la la land like that, I'll do much worse than hit you. What the fuck were you thinking about?"

Kathy didn't know how to respond, the hit to her cheek stinging. She answered, "Nothing important. I, I'll do what ever you say."

Josh glared at her. "Next time you want to waste my time fucking around thinking about nothing important, expect a worse punishment." He then grabbed her arm, yanking her towards the bedroom. He said, "For that, I'm gonna make you pay but I'm gonna get the money for it." Kathy whimpered for only a second. She knew what was going to come to her next. Another man walked into the room. He smiled at Josh. "So, this is your bitch you were talking about, eh? The one you said I could use if I wanted to."

Sam squeezed her hand. "I know it's hard. Sh, I'll be there for you."

She spreads herself wide open to let the insects in She leaves a trail of honey to show me where she's been She has the blood of a reptile just underneath her skin Seeds from a thousand others drip down from within Oh my beautiful liar Oh my precious whore My disease my infection I am so impure (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Reptile Downward Spiral,1994)

Mulder had decided that he had to find someone willing to satisfy the needs he had been craving for nearly ten years. He couldn't touch Samantha simply because she was his sister and he loved her too much. He needed someone who would satisfy him and he needed it now. Mulder had made it to a corner not far from the hotel when he saw the back of her head. It was Scully!

He increased his stride to catch up with the streetwalker, hoping he could get her to come with him. He said, "Are you available." Mulder knew he had to contain himself until he got the woman where he wanted her.

The woman smiled at him, her face much like Scully's. She had red hair and blue eyes. She was wearing a mini leather skirt with high heeled knee boots and a silk shirt in tied in front simply. She said, "Sure, what do you want exactly? I can do what ever you ask."

"Good." Mulder was already excited and now he had the chance to get her. He said, "Anyone we have to meet before we head back to where I want to take you?"

"No. Pay me in person now and we'll get started, honey." She smiled at him.

Mulder drew the cash he had in his pockets. He needed to find more and soon. He handed her some money and she counted it. She said, "Good enough. Let's head back to where ever you need me, sweetie."

Mulder smiled at her, taking her hand into his. He walked back to his stolen vehicle. She got in and said, "Where we going exactly?"

"Hotel not far from here. You do anything? Bondage, Dom/Sub, that type of thing?" Mulder asked, curious how far he could go with the woman.

The woman said, "Sure. Anything you want, sexy. I do it all."

Mulder smiled wide at her. "Good. I'm glad."

Devils speak of the ways in which she'll manifest Angels bleed at the tainted touch of my caress Need to contaminate to alleviate this loneliness I now know the depths I reach are limitless Oh my beautiful liar Oh my precious whore My disease my infection I am so impure (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Reptile, Downward Spiral, 1994)

When they got back to the hotel, Mulder said, "Will you wait here for a moment. I need to set a few things up first." She nodded. He opened the door shutting it softly. He said, "Samantha, I want you to go and sit in the bathroom for awhile and be as quiet as you possibly can, please?"

Beth looked up at him from the book she was reading. She felt the need to talk very quietly to keep him happy. "Okay." She picked up her book, heading into the bathroom, shutting the door and locking it. As long as he was allowing herself to hide from him, she was not about to complain.

Mulder then smiled, opening the door for the woman. She walked in, looking around the hotel room. She smiled. "So, big boy, what will it be? You've got me all night if you want. You paid me enough for what I make in a week."

Mulder smiled wide at her. He said, "Well, why don't you and I get on the bed over there and we'll figure it out. I've got a few things I'd like to do with you."

The woman nodded. She walked over to the bed, sitting down on it. She smiled. "So sweetie, what will it be?"

Mulder pounced then. He kissed her forcefully, forcing her back. He felt her open up for him, apparently used to this type of force. He started untying her silk shirt, trying to get her naked as soon as possible.

She was working on his pants, trying to get what he wanted done soon. She could tell there was something not quite right with this one. He seemed to be hiding something and he seemed to be almost out of control. She knew that could be dangerous.

Mulder pinned her, taking some rope out. He said, "I'm gonna tie you to the bed."

She nodded. She really hated when men did that, but she knew he was her client and he had paid her in full enough to last her a week if not more. She felt him undress her, taking her skirt off. She hadn't even worn panties, knowing it was useless.

Mulder smiled at her, quickly undressing himself. He kissed her, then nibbled his way down her neck, biting almost hard enough to draw blood.

The woman hoped that he'd be a fast one, because she was beginning to feel very uncomfortable. She felt him near her, his tongue licking her slowly.

Mulder worked his way down her body, sucking and biting her in various places. She cried out from time to time, trying to make herself sound as if she was enjoying herself.

Mulder couldn't take it any longer. He positioned himself, forcing himself inside of her. He kissed her forcefully, trying to keep her cries down. He didn't want Samantha to know what was really going on.

Mulder lost control quickly. It had been a very long time since he had been intimate with a woman and he quickly started to move wildly. He thrust harder into the woman, biting her neck as he did so. She cried out loudly and he slapped her as he continued.

Mulder felt himself close to release, but he wanted so much more. He untied the woman, rolling her over. In his mind he had always imagined taking Scully this way, in the most inferior position he could imagine.

The woman seemed to be responding to it. She closed her eyes, hoping it would be over soon. She realized that this man was a psycho as he seemed to be doing this on his own accord and she had to do nothing but lie there.

Mulder looked at her, then started to thrust into her from behind. He was close, but he wasn't nearly finished with her. She cried out, as if she was trying to make him get it over with sooner but making him that much more close to release.

Mulder felt it hit. He cried out Scully's name as he did so. He then roughly pulled out of the woman. She moved her head to look at him. She said, "Is that all or do you want more?"

"Shut up, bitch." Mulder was angry now. She wasn't Scully and now he had heard her name. He wasn't done with her yet. He decided that he would do more with her and simply kill her before morning, dumping her body somewhere.

Mulder didn't care if Beth heard at this point. He knew that he had complete control over the child and it was as simple as that. He looked at the fake Scully, noticing that she seemed ready to do anything he was going to do to her.

Beth sat in the bathtub, hiding herself in the corner of it. The sounds from the room were scaring her and she was trying to keep herself as silent as possible. She heard the woman make some noises that she didn't understand and then she heard Mulder slap her. The room was quiet. Beth closed her eyes, tears running down her cheeks even though she was fighting to keep them in. She knew that if she ran water to block out the terrible noises Mulder would simply make her pay for the interruptions and by giving herself away.

There was screaming and then complete silence except for the sound of rope being tied firmly to something and duct tape being ripped. Beth feared what might happen to her own person with Mulder doing this. She had no way out and she knew if she did open the door, Mulder would turn his aggression towards her for her attempt to escape.

There was another terrible sound coming from the room. She heard Mulder talk to the woman he had captive as if she was Aunt Dana. This frightened Beth even more. She heard him hit the woman, causing muffled cries to be heard. Beth tried harder to block the sounds out.

She hated this man. Beth had never truly hated anyone before but now she knew it. Mulder was a very bad person and she hated him for what he was doing to her and the woman out in the room.

She heard Mulder say, "Scully, you made me do this to you." Then she heard the woman's muffled scream as if she was being stabbed. Beth cried softly, afraid now of what was going to happen to her. She didn't know what was going on, but she could clearly hear flesh being ripped. It made her feel sick but she kept herself calm enough not to get sick. Getting sick would reveal her presence to the woman and she knew that Mulder would not approve of that.

Mulder could be heard dragging the woman, who had fallen silent, across the floor. He pounded on the bathroom door. "Gather your stuff up, Samantha. We're leaving."

Beth hesitated. She heard Mulder pound again. "Listen, I said NOW!"

Beth opened the door slowly, but felt Mulder yank on her, pulling her out. She saw the naked woman, now mutilated and began screaming. Mulder clamped a hand over her mouth. "Shut up. Shut up. I can't have you give me away."

Beth looked frigthened her blue eyes wide and fearful. This was the worst thing she had ever seen and it made her hate the man even more. She felt him let go of her, allowing her to gather some things she would need.

Beth looked up to see Mulder wrap the woman up in something and drag her the few feet to the car. Beth grabbed what little she had, slowly following him.

Mike and Kathy went into their room, sitting down onto the bed after Mike had placed a movie into the player. He opened his arms up, allowing her to cuddle up onto his chest and snuggle with him.

Kathy smiled. She kissed him, putting her head onto his chest. She then found a way to quickly climb onto his lap. She giggled at his reaction of surprise. Mike said, "Now, Kat, was that really necessary?"

Kathy nodded, getting comfortable. She felt him wrap her arms around her and snuggled up to his chest. She sighed with contentment. She was truly happy and she was glad she had someone to be happy with.

Mike shook his head, knowing he'd never figure his wife out. Over all of the years he still didn't know how to predict her all that much. He liked it that way.

They had picked a romantic movie first, simply because Kathy had begged him the entire way home to watch one. He had given in when he saw that she really wanted to watch. She sighed into his chest and he smiled.

Mike didn't really mind romantic films anyways. Especially since his wife loved them and that made her happy in turn making him happy. He ran a hand over her hair, content in where he was for the time being.

As the movie progressed, he realized that he was the only one watching it. Kathy had fallen asleep on him. He smiled, gently kissing her forehead and stroking her hair.

He heard a knock on his door and he sighed. He didn't want to disturb her. He said, "I can't open the door right now."

Sam opened it instead. "Yeah, Bri gave me your key after I begged for it. Woah, didn't know she'd be sleeping."

"Yeah, she's out like a light."

Sam smiled at him. "I can see that. Jo Jo and I were wondering what movies you got. We might want to pick one."

"On top of the TV." Mike nodded with his head. He sighed. "I'm stuck and I don't mind it at all."

When the movie was over, Mike had to move to turn the TV off. He moved slowly, trying not to wake her. He swore softly under his breath when he heard her wake up. He sighed. "Sorry about that, Kat."

Kathy smiled at him. She kissed him. "It's okay, Mike. I'm still comfy." Mike smiled at her. He ran a hand through her hair. "Good. I didn't want to disturb you too much. You were so peaceful."

Kathy kissed him again, being a little more affectionate than usual. She was happy and she felt loved. She was enjoying the closeness with him anyways.

Mike smiled at her. He whispered in her ear, "I was comfy too, you know. Not everyone can have such a pretty lady sleep on them."

Kathy kissed him. "Really?"

"Yep." He sat up a bit. Kathy rolled off of him, then kissed him again. She said, "I'm glad we're relaxing for a change. I just hope nothing else comes up."

Mike smiled. He ran a hand over her shirt and then under it. He said, "I know what you mean." He kissed her, then her neck.

Kathy smiled. She ran a hand over his back and tilted her head, giving him more access to her neck. She moaned so softly. Mike was always so gentle with her and she loved him for it.

Mike lifted her shirt up over her head slowly, gently moving down her body with feather-light kisses. He unclasped her bra, moving slowly down her body.

Kathy moaned softly. She always enjoyed his attention to her body, and now that they had felt comfortable enough with one another again since Angel's death, they were comfortable enough to make love more often.

Mike kissed her, unbuttoning his own pants, then hers. He took hers off, her panties coming along with them, now both of them naked. He smiled at her. "So, since you slept through the romantic film, should I show you the move I learned? It'll be all new to you."

"Michael, don't be silly." She kissed him.

Mike laughed. He saw her lay down, her long hair flowing around her head as she lay down. He kissed her, gently positioning himself on her. He always wanted to be gentle and always wanted to love her sweetly, even though he did know how to be rough. Kathy had had enough of that as far as he was concerned.

Kathy moaned softly, kissing his neck. She knew he was always gentle. She loved that about him. The way he loved her was like no other before. He had always looked out for her first and put himself second.

She felt him find release, causing her to find her own with him. She sighed softly then. Mike raised his head from her neck. "Something wrong?"

"No. Not all all."

Kathy kissed him. "We should see what Sam and Jo Jo are up to before everyone thinks to worry."

Mike laughed. He climbed off of her, getting dressed. He grabbed his cell phone. "I'm gonna call my manager. He needs to fix our little over dramatic fan. I'm sure he can tell the online community that I'm not really dead."

Kathy smiled mischievously at him. "Oh I'm sure you are not dead." She saw him smile.

He said, "You better be careful. Never know when I might sneak up on you."

Kathy giggled. "Call John. I'll get dressed and see what Sam and Jo Jo are up to."

Mike speed dialed his manager. His manager usually traveled with him, but under these circumstances, John had been sent home with everyone else in his crew. He said, "Yeah, John, it's me, Mike. No, I'm not dead."

John's serious voice came over the phone. "I tried calling you on your cell earlier. Why didn't you answer. I was almost sure then they might have been right."

Mike laughed. "I did feel like dying earlier. I ate the wrong thing, got myself fucking food poisoned. I'm fine now. Don't worry about it. I need you to alert my webmaster about the website update. I need the online community alerted that I'm alive without alerting that fucker. Can you do that for me?"

John said, "Yes. Why didn't Kathy at least answer?"

"We turned my ringer off. Didn't want me to worry about taking calls. I don't think you really wanted to talk to me earlier. I was about ready to hurl at any moment. Very bad reaction. Nothing to worry about now. You know how Kat is about taking care of me when I'm not careful." John laughed. "Sure do. How's Sam holding up? I haven't talked to him since the tour was canceled."

"It's been rough, but he's doing a bit better. We're staying in a quiet, small town for the time being. We're going to try and rope Mulder in somehow, but I don't know what to tell you. I did manage to work on a few songs though. I'll upload them to my email and send them along to you. You can tell me if they're shit or not."

John laughed. "Alright, Mike. Just take it easy and don't die on me again."

Sam opened the door, finding Kathy on the other side. He asked, "Mike get sick again?"

Kathy smiled shyly. "No. He's fine. He's just calling his manager before he comes over here."

Mike snuck up behind her, kissing her on the neck. He said, "Yeah. I told him to get my webmaster's ass in gear."

Sam laughed softly. He let them in. "Be very quiet. Trent and Jo Jo are napping."

Kathy and Mike looked over to see Trent asleep on his mother who was also fast asleep. Mike said, "They look exhausted."

"Yeah. Trent and Jo Jo had a big talk and then they were both so tired that they went right to sleep. I watched that movie I took from your room on headphones. I didn't want to disturb them," he sighed.

Kathy asked softly, "Is something wrong?"

"I don't know anymore. Trent was so upset and he didn't want his mother upset either so he tried to hide it. I mean, it's nice of the boy to think of his mother, but I don't want him hurting anymore than she is. I can tell she is, even if she hasn't talked much about it. Looking at her sometimes...I just want to rip my own fucking heart out and give it to her." Sam sighed. He lit a cigarette.

Mike sighed. "It's hard, I know. I've seen how she looks sometimes too. It's heartbreaking."

Kathy sighed. "Maybe if you let me talk to her I could help. She was going to earlier...but I took all of the time away and talked about my own stupid problems. I shouldn't have been so selfish. It was years ago."

Mike hugged her. "Oh Kat, don't. I do agree with you though. You might help her if Sam can't."

Sam sighed. "I mean, we were relaxing earlier just fine and all. It felt sorta nice to just spend some time with her without thinking of anything but us. But she needs to talk to someone and I don't know if she's ready to talk or I'm ready to listen."

Mike nodded. "Yeah. I'm glad you're not going to just demand she talk to you. Obviously she isn't ready to share."

Sam sighed. He put out his cigarette. "I tell you what, Kathy. You try talking to her after supper. Mike and I will wander out about town and try to see if there is anything worth doing while we are here. I don't think we'll have too much trouble, okay?"

Sam and Mike were walking around the town talking that evening. Sam said, "I don't man. She's not feeling any better being here than she was anywhere else."

Mike sighed. "What do you think the problem could be?"

"Well, the fact that we have our little girl in some psycho's clutches could have something to do with it, but man, she's talking in her sleep about things that have nothing to do with anything we're dealing with," Sam said, nervously smoking.

Mike asked, "Like what?"

"She talks about that friend of hers, the user? Talks about how she failed or something. It scares the crap outta me listening to what she says. It's not even Jo Jo anymore. She's totally someone else," Sam said.

"Have you asked her about it?" Mike asked.

"Yeah. She was stuck in that relationship with that bitch, right? Turns out that bitch would be Mulder's perfect mate. She told me that the bitch was psycho. Jo Jo had to pretend to believe in things that were never going to be true and make it look as though she believed to keep herself safe."

"Why didn't she stop talking to her? It wasn't as if they lived together," Mike said, softly.

"Well, that creep moved in with her for a Summer. Took over her life. Poor Jo Jo didn't write for a whole Summer. Nearly killed her too. But now that we're here, she's talking in her sleep. Apologizing for not believing in that ludricous thing that the bitch wanted. It's scaring me, Mike. She's got enough stress to not add this to it."

Mike sighed. "Yeah, I know. What do you think brought it on?"

"Coming to this place. She's remembering in her sleep now that's she's here. Her mind knows where she is when she's asleep. I don't know what to do."

Mike sighed. "Sam, it'll be okay. We'll try to get out of here as soon as possible. Jo Jo won't want to leave, you know. Convincing her when she is awake is going to be tough."

"I know. I'm just scared."

Kathy sat down next to the sleeping Jo Jo. She had already led Trent out of the room so she could talk to Jo Jo alone. She rubbed her back. "Jo Jo?"

Jo Jo opened her eyes. "Where did Sam go?"

"Mike is walking with him around town. They wanted to check the place out. Got sick of being cooped up in the hotel all day long they said," Kathy said softly.

Jo Jo yawned. "Oh."

Kathy said, "Sam wanted me to talk to you. How are you feeling?"

Jo Jo sighed. "I guess I could be better. Why?" Jo Jo wondered what had been going on, why Sam was concerned and why he hadn't asked her personally. She looked into Kathy's gray eyes.

Kathy said, "Sam said you were hiding from him. Told me that you were upset."

Jo Jo sighed softly. "Okay. Fine. I am." She looked away from Kathy. She bit her lip. "I thought coming here would be good for me. I thought it'd work magic for me like going to Mercer had for Mike. I thought coming here would let me see things more clearly. It hasn't."

Kathy asked, "Why?"

"I'm reliving some things, I guess. I mean, it's stupid. It's been years since it happened and since I wasn't that girl's friend anymore. I'm just finding myself feeling buried."

Kathy rubbed her back. "Want to tell me about it?"

"I, I haven't told Sam the full story. He just knows that she used me, that she made me pretend things that weren't true. It's crazy. You'll hate me if I tell you this."

"I couldn't hate you, Jo Jo. You did what you did because you needed to at the time. I did what I did while with Josh because I had to. It's not your fault."

"Okay. Here goes nothing. She was so psycho that I actually had to believe in things that are impossible. We're talking weird shit. And I mean weird shit as in weird. She wanted to so badly be something no one can be. She wanted powers only described in sci fi stories or in fake psychic commericials. I played along, you know, letting her make up things. I had to make things up on the spot, make her happy. If I didn't, she threatened suicide and I had no way of doing something else about it. If I did tell her it was a load of BS, she'd kill herself and it'd be my fault. Or so I thought. I never told Sam or anyone this. We've got a more dangerous psycho on our hands. It's in the past. I thought I had let it go."

Mike sat down on the merry-go-round in the park. He said, "You know what, this thing is a piece of shit. It doesn't even spin." He laughed softly.

Sam lit a cigarette. "Tell me about it. It's gotta be about 60 years old by now. You think they'd fix it or something. Kids should have fun places to play."

Mike laughed. "I dare you to try and spin it. Go for it."

Sam put his cigarette in his mouth, hopping into the dirt. He pulled on it, hearing it groan from not being used. He started to run, pulling it around slowly. He said, "This thing is a piece of shit. It can't go any faster."

Mike laughed. "Well, at least we tried, eh?"

Sam sat back down, exhaling some smoke. "Yeah." He looked up, looking at the stars. The park was located in an area of realive darkness from city lighting. He said, "Mike, look up."

Mike tilted his head upwards, looking at the stars. He said, "Don't see these very much anymore. Living in a big city does that to you." Sam laughed. "You bet it does. I mean, I can sorta see why Jo Jo loves this city deep down. It's quiet, but it's not really too small."

Mike sighed. "Yeah. Too bad it's fall. It's sorta cold." He wrapped his arms around his body, shivering.

Sam said, "Should we start heading back? I mean, it is a little late. I'm sure the girls are going to start searching for us soon, and poor Jo Jo doesn't need that stress on her either."

Mike stood up, dusting his pants off. "Yeah. Let's head back. Wait, I have my cell with me."

Sam laughed. "You ALWAYS have your cell with you."

The next morning, Jo Jo kissed Sam awake. She said, "Sam, I'm hungry."

Sam sputtered after her kiss, being half asleep as it happened. He groaned.

"SAM! I'm hungry!" She nuzzled his neck. Jo Jo lifted her head up, smiling down at the drowsy Sam.

Sam opened one drowsy eye. "Well, what do you want to eat?"

"A waffle. I'm hungry. Can we go to Perkins? It's down the by pass. Please? Trent should be fed too anyways. You bringing Richie's baby food?"

Sam closed his eyes. "Please, fine, we'll go and I'll bring the food for Richie. Just don't ask anymore questions, please."

Jo Jo kissed him. "Thank you, Sam. I love you."

Sam waved a hand at her, rolling over onto his side. He didn't really feel like getting up. Jo Jo kept kissing his neck and rubbing his back, making him feel ticklish among other things. He rolled back over, looking at her. "If you're not careful, I'll make you work for that food."

Jo Jo smiled at him. "Well, get up! I'm hungry and I think we ought to get there soon before it could get crowded."

Sam kissed her. "Alright, alright. You're going to have to get Kathy to convince Mike. I don't think he'd appreciate it much if I did it for her."

Jo Jo giggled. "SAM! Don't!"

Sam kissed her neck as she giggled, tickling her with his day old facial hair and mustache. He said, "You sure you are so hungry that we have to go right now?"

"Oh sure. Now you're awake." Jo Jo laughed. "Your mustache tickles."

Sam lifted his head up. "It does, does it?"

Jo Jo laughed. "Yep. It does, you big mean tickler you."

"I'll do more than tickle you if you're not careful."

When they got to Perkins, Trent was a bit more full of energy, having slept well for the first time in days. He said, "Mom, can I have pancakes?"

"Sure you can. Now, just sit next to me here." Jo Jo patted the seat next to her. "Or you can sit next to your father. Doesn't really matter to me where you put your behind."

Sam said, "I'll be right back. I'm gonna see what the hold up for Mike and Kathy are from the bus."

"Okay. We'll be here." Jo Jo took out her menu, looking at the childrens' menu with Trent. "You want pancakes, eh? What topping?"

Trent put his finger squarely on the blueberry picture. He usually wasn't afraid to be vocal, but this morning he felt like simply pointing.

Jo Jo smiled. "I'd go for the strawberry myself, but that's okay. You eat what ever you want to eat."

Jo Jo was looking over the menu. Trent sat quietly next to her. She looked at a clock, then at him. "I wonder what is taking your father, uncle, and aunt so long to get here."

Trent shrugged his shoulders slightly. He said, "I don't know. Maybe Uncle Mike was being crabby or something happened." He knew that his uncle was crabby this morning since on the ride over he was complaining.

Jo Jo smiled down at her son. She knew he was much like his father. She chided him. "Trent, honey, be nice about your uncle. He's not always crabby. He's just tired." She laughed then. "What am I talking about? I'm gonna tease him if he doesn't look like he'll kill me over it."

Trent laughed at his mother's joke. He knew how his uncle could make meancing looks with little effort.

Jo Jo said, "Trent, honey, go find out what the hold up is. I swear if your uncle is being a stickler for not moving his behind from the bus I'll move it for him."

Trent slid out of the booth, walking off to do as his mother told. He smiled slightly at his mother's joke, knowing that his aunt would do that for her in the first place.

Jo Jo watched him as he walked away to the bus. He even walked the same way as his father and she shook her head. She loved her son a lot and she knew that it was difficult for him.

Jo Jo sat waiting for her husband to come back and finally allow them to order. She was getting hungry. She said, "I hope that those two didn't have another fight. I swear, those two need a kick in the head sometimes."

Sam stood behind Jo Jo. His shoe untied and he bent down, tying it. Mike came up behind him. "What the fuck is the hold up here? You two drag me outta my nice warm bed to go onto the fucking bus and then don't let me sit down to eat?"

Kathy said, "Michael, it's a family restuarnt. Restrain yourself."

Jo Jo giggled, hearing Kathy's scolding. She said, "Ask Sam. He's the one shoving his behind into your face."

Sam looked up and saw Mike glaring down at him. He said, "Sorry man. Needed to tie my shoe."

Mike glared at him, shoving past him. He sat down in the booth taking the inside. He yawned. Mike then glared out the window looking at the traffic as it flew past the resturant.

Sam took his seat next to Mike. He said, "I'm sorry, man. Didn't mean to get in the way." He realized that Mike was a bit tired and seemed out of sorts. He hoped that he wasn't sick again like he had been the other day.

Mike sighed. He said, "It's not a big deal. I'm just tired."

Sam smiled slightly at him. He said, "Well, what do we have planned for today?"

"Sleep," Mike said. "And lots of it."

Kathy took her seat next to Jo Jo on the outside. Trent sat between them. He looked a little down but he smiled a little at his aunt. He sighed.

Sam adjusted himself. He bumped into Mike who had stretched out a little. Mike sighed. "Sam, knock that shit off."

Kathy took a back seat to this comment. She knew he had slept restlessly the night before so angering him further would make him say things much more loudly. At least they were in the smoking section and alone as a table for the most part.

Sam said, "Sorry. Didn't mean it. Chill out, okay?"

Mike snorted. "Whatever."

Sam rolled his eyes. "What is the problem? So I bumped you. Big fat fucking deal. Grow up."

Jo Jo sighed. "Boys, both of you knock it off before I get ticked off at you. I don't think you want me to get angry at the two of you."

Mike laughed softly. "No. Not particularly. I don't want your temper aimed at me. It's bad enough when I see you aim it at Sam."

Kathy smiled slightly. At least he had some type of humor.

Sam propped up his menu. He looked at it, a little ticked off at Mike's behavoir. He was getting frustrated and he didn't want to start a fight with him. He knew that Mike had a lot of stress as well, so leaving it alone would be better.

Trent pointed to the menu that sat on the table. Jo Jo said, "Trent, honey, you can say what you want. It's okay. You're not in any trouble. Listen, I tell you what, today I promise to take you to a movie if you really want to go, or we could do anything you want."

Kathy looked at Mike. She noticed his eyes were dark and angry as well as his face looked tired. She hoped that his food poisoning wasn't still affecting him. She knew he had a restless night so she feared what it could do to him.

Jo Jo asked, "Sam, does Brian know when we leave for the next city? I know he's on the look out for anything you know who is up to. Has he heard from the field office in Minneapolis yet?"

Sam said, "It's hard to say. He's been working hard. We'll talk to him after we get back to the hotel, okay?"

Jo Jo nodded. "Mike, you look awfully tired."

"Yeah. Couldn't fucking sleep last night. I'm just beat. Got up, worked on a few songs last night and remixed a few others. I just was so damn tired when I finally got to bed this morning at about four that this breakfast irritated me. I'm sorry if I ripped your heads off." He looked at his menu as he talked.

Kathy said quietly, "Michael, what are we doing when we get back to the hotel?" She saw that he had leaned back in his seat, soft snores coming from him. "Michael?"

Mike jumped. "Sorry. I dozed off."

Kathy sighed. "We get back to the hotel and you're going straight to bed. I won't argue with you on it." Mike sighed. "Alright Kat. I won't argue."

When they got out of the resturant to go back to the hotel, Mike was walking slowly, his shoulders slumping a bit. He was extremely tired and wanted nothing more than to go back to the hotel and sleep the rest of his life away if someone would allow him to do so.

Mike was about to take the steps of the bus when he tripped, knocking him down to the ground. He felt his air woosh out of his body and he grunted. "Damn it. That sucked."

Sam cried out, "Mike, you okay, man?"

Mike lifted his head, looking at Sam. He said, "What does it look like, Sam?"

Mike stood up, having Kathy run up checking him out for injuries. He spit into the ground, a bit of dirt and blood coming out. He said, "Fuck."

Sam watched Mike. "Man, you okay? You took quite the fall there."

Mike sighed. "Yeah, well it happens when you're tired and shit. Just get me into the bus and take me back to the hotel so I can sleep." He looked down at his boots. "My boot lace got caught on the thingy here sticking out of the doorway." Mike spat more blood onto the ground. "Fuck. I've gotta take care of this split lip."

Sam watched him. He sighed. "Well, breakfast didn't go as well as planned."

Jo Jo sighed. "I know. Poor Mike. He's really hurting, isn't he? He looks so dead tired.Will things ever get any easier for any of us?"

As soon as they got back to the hotel, Mike trudged into his room, barely making it to the bed. Sam and Jo Jo stood in the doorway. He had stopped bleeding and had been barely hurt, but he seemed a bit drained.

Sam asked, "Kathy, why is he so tired?"

"He didn't sleep hardly at all last night. I heard him get up and start working on some songs so he'd get some sleep by exhausting himself, but he had only gone to bed an hour or so before you guys took out to eat. He's had an emotionally tough night." Kathy whispered.

Mike burrowed into the bed, hiding his head underneath a pillow, his body covered by the blanket and his feet dangling over the edge. He looked as if he was not going to move from that spot for the rest of his life.

Sam asked, "How emotional?"

"Very. He was angry for a bit of the night, then sad. He was having mood swings. Pretty hard ones too. I swore he was going to have a nervous breakdown the way he was going."

"Any reason?" Sam was worried about him now.

"He had woken up from a dream about Angel and it sent him off kilter. He's worried about our baby that I'm carrying now. I tried to do my best to calm him, but I know just letting him let his emotions out is a better choice. At least then he's not hiding it. He locked himself in the bathroom for about an hour with some mixing equipment. Wanted me to get back to sleep."

"Oh man. You should have said. And then he had to go and trip. Shit. This is not good at all." Sam ran a hand over his face.

Jo Jo sighed. "Let him sleep. I'm going to talk to Bri about us leaving soon. I'm so sorry guys. Coming here was a bad idea."

Sam hugged her. "It's okay. It's not your fault. Let's get back to the room and relax for awhile. Poor Mike needs to get some rest and we'll go from there."

Kathy sighed. "I only hope that he doesn't have any more of those dreams."

When they got into their room, Jo Jo started to sob. She said, "I'm so sorry, Sam. This was a disaster and it's all my fault. I wanted to so badly relax and we've had nothing but one mess after another and it's my fault because I, I insisted that we come here."

Sam sighed. "Jo Jo, it's not your fault. You didn't Mike trip and you didn't make Mike sick. Shit happens. It's okay. It's not your fault." He hugged her, rocking her a little bit.

Jo Jo wrapped her arms around him, sobbing into his chest. "How is it not my fault? If we would have gone somewhere else, it might not have happened. I don't now what to do anymore. It's all gone wrong."

Sam rocked her. He was worried about her and he wasn't sure what he could do for her. She had her spells of blaming herself and feeling guilty, but it hardly took any time to fix it. He said, "Shhh, Jo Jo. It's not your fault. No one but you is blaming you for anything that's happened. It's going to be alright."

Jo Jo lifted her head from his shoulder, her blue eyes full of tears. She bit her lip, closing her eyes. "Oh Sam, I just want it to be over and us to go home and see my little girl back in our love. It's just been so hard lately and I so thought coming here would help." She pulled away from him, sitting onto the bed. Sam sat down next to her. He took her hand into his, gently rubbing her hand with his thumb. He said, "Jo Jo, if it was your fault you know I'd be mad at you, but I'm not. It's not your fault. Things happen and we can't control them. Why don't you get some rest and I'll talk to Brian?"

"No." She looked down, sniffing. She said, "I don't want to be alone right now. It'd be too much."

Sam was worried now. Jo Jo almost never admitted that she needed someone and he knew it. She might indirectly, but never did she say she'd need someone directly like that. He said, "Jesus. Jo Jo, is it really that bad?"

Jo Jo nodded. She bit her lip, nodding quickly. "I, I just want to be held. I've had some bad dreams lately and I'm so scared."

Sam pulled her in close to himself, hugging her tightly. He kissed her forehead. "Oh Jo Jo, I'm glad you let me know. How long have you felt this way?"

"Since we came to Marshall. I didn't want to say anything since I was the one that asked to come here. I thought everyone would get so mad at me and that it'd never be the same. I'm sorry."

"Don't be sorry. I love you and it's not your fault. Okay?" He kissed her silent before she could object. He didn't like it when she was so afraid.

Mike murmured in his sleep, tossing and turning. He looked distraught as he slept, and this alarmed Kathy. She was worried about him and didn't know if she should leave him be or wake him. What ever he was dreaming, it was not good and she hoped he wouldn't repeat last night's activities.

She quietly walked over to him, smoothing a strand of hair from his face, muttering quietly trying to calm him. He seemed to relax for a bit and she sighed softly, walking back to her chair. She was awfully worried about him. She sat down, placing a hand over her belly. She more determined now to carry this child to full term.

She watched his facial expressions as he seemed to battle with himself or something else in his sleeping state. He was struggling, she could tell and she feared what might happen if she did not wake him and soon. She walked towards the bed again, smoothing some hair from his face. She hoped that he'd calm down and sleep without dreams for a while. He needed rest especially after his illness.

"Kat..," he called out his pet name for her in his sleep, as if he was scared and in some type of emotional pain. He tossed his head from side to side, as if he was shaking his head no. Kathy worried now more than ever that he was sicker than believed before or that he was being haunted.

Kathy bent down, whispering, "Michael, I'm here. It's okay. Sh, please, rest."

Mike didn't wake. He groaned, then said, "Don't do that to her! Please!"

Kathy had no choice. She shook Mike awake, trying to break the spell of what ever the dream was putting him through. She said, "Michael, it's okay. I'm here and everything is fine."

Mike's green eyes were clouded and foggy from the sleep. He wasn't sure of where he was or what was going on for a few moments. When he looked into Kathy's gray eyes, he broke, sobbing.

Kathy held him close. "Sh. It's okay. It was only a dream. I'm here and it's okay now."

Mike sighed. "It, it was bad. I'm sick of dreaming these terrible fucking things."

"I know, I know. It's going to be alright."

Doggett paced in his room. He sighed. "Dana, damn it, we have to do somethin' and soon. Brian just told me Mulduh murdered some poor woman. They know it's him because they checked DNA of everyone on record and with the F.B.I. database especially since they heard that Mulduh was in that area. Oh my god, Dana. That means that little girl saw it."

Scully looked shocked. She then composed herself. "John, I wish we could do more. I feel useless just like you do while we sit here, but you know that Sam wouldn't be able to hold up if you just took off trying to get his girl back. He'd worry that you'd get hurt. You may be an F.B.I. agent, but you're his brother first."

Doggett sighed. "I know that. I just want to get that bastard for doing what he's done to not only that woman, but for Beth. That little girl will never be the same once we get her home. I know. She's seen what Mulduh is like first hand. That little girl has got to be terrified and she's just a little girl, damn it. What if she does somethin' wrong? What if she makes Mulduh mad as hell and he can't take it anymore so he kills her?"

Scully stood up from the chair she was sitting in. She looked at Doggett, then down at the floor, her hair falling into her face. She sighed. "John, I know you're just as scared as Sam is because of what happened with Luke. You cannot continue to blame yourself for that. It will not help you here and now. What it will do to you is only upset you unneedingly and you know what, you'll regret it later. I only tell you this because Sam needs a calm person to turn to. Mike is still hurt by what happened with his baby not surviving. He's got to heal. So, Sam will turn to you when he needs an ear. You can't be clouded with past mistakes to do that."

Doggett looked at her, his blue eyes a dark blue. He sighed. "Dana, I know, but it's so difficult watching my brother go through what I did, not knowing, wonderin' is it this time? Is my child never coming back for real this time? I hate seeing him with that fear in his eyes. He has it too. He's scared to death. It's killin' me just as much as it's killin' him. Not to mention what that boy of his goin' through. Trent misses his sister and he tries so hard to understand why she's not here but he can't."

Scully hugged him. "John, I know. Soon, soon. We'll get her back, I promise."

That evening, everyone went to dinner together. Mike came out of his hotel room looking a little disgruntled by the outfit he had to wear. He was wearing all green and from the looks of it he didn't like it, even if it was his favorite color. It was the only thing he had left that wasn't dirty. Kathy said, "Michael, don't be silly, you look good in that."

Mike looked down at his green pants and sighed. "If you say so. I look like an evil version of Peter Pan."

Kathy giggled. "No you don't."

Jo Jo and Sam joined them. "Hey, what did you do with the real Mike, you leprechan."

Mike rolled his eyes. "Oh yeah, this makes me look so good. I need to do laundry so bad." He wrapped the dark green trench coat around himself.

Sam said, "I don't know, man. It doesn't make you look bad either."

"Oh great. This is just fucking wonderful." He laughed then. "Okay, okay, so it was a impulse buy. So sue me. I like it."

Doggett came up, counting heads. "Kathy, Sam, Jo Jo and a leprechan. Alright, so where's Trent and where is Will?"

Mike said, "Damn it! I'm not a leprechan!"

Jo Jo laughed. "What about an evil one? Would you take that?"

Mike rolled his eyes. "Do I have a choice? Kat! Why didn't you let me wear the outfit from yesterday? I'd be at least normal looking. Now I'm going to stick out like a sore thumb."

Kathy said, "Don't be childish, Michael. Let's just go eat and I promise when we get back to the hotel I'll wash some clothes for you." She looked him over. "Besides, I like that shade of green on you."

Mike looked shocked, then smiled. "Okay. I guess it's not so bad. Let's go."

Doggett shook his head. "Dana! What's takin' you so long! We're all waitin' for you and the boys!"

Scully poked her head out. "We'll be there in just a moment. Hold your horses, John."

When they got to the resturant, Mike sighed. "Alright, tell me about fifty people are not going to come after me and make me paranoid."

Sam laughed. "If you glare at everyone, they'll know well enough to stay away."

Mike laughed. "Good point."

Doggett and Scully were walking behind them. Doggett didn't want to spoil Sam's obviously more relaxed mood by telling him what Brian had said. Brian had hung back to do some phoning and some case work as well as profiling. Doggett hoped that while they were out Brian would get lucky and find a lead that would lead them somewhere. All of the other leads were useless so far.

Scully shook her head. "Let them have fun. Besides, Mike still looks tired."

"Yeah, yeah he does." Doggett shook his head. "Well, let's get into this steak joint so we can have some good eats."

Mike and Sam were arguing in the doorway about who would sit where. Mike said, "No, dude, you sit next to me, Jo Jo next to you, and Kathy next to me." He made a circle in the air signifying where people sat.

Sam said, "But dude, if we sit that way, and we end up by the wall I won't be able to stretch cause I'll be on the inside."

Mike rolled his eyes. "We'll figure it out when we get there, okay?"

Jo Jo sighed. "Evil Leprechan and Sam, knock it off. Let's just be seated and be done with it."

Mike sighed. "I give up. Until I'm back in my usual outfits, you're going to call me that."

"Yep. I can just see you with a hat on your head and a shamrock in your hand," she giggled. "Oh, Mike, don't be so serious. Laugh a little."

Mike smiled shyly at her. He asked, "Are we going to wait for you brother, Dana, and the kids?"

Sam shrugged. "Don't know, man. What's eating at you?"

"Nothing. Just tired." Mike sighed. He didn't feel up to talking about what he had seen in his dream just yet, and he still hadn't told Kathy, who deserved to know first.

Kathy had a hold of his hand as she looked shyly at the ground. She just had nothing to say at the moment and she felt better if people didn't notice her there.

Sam said, "Okay. Just making sure, man."

Kathy asked to be excused from the table. She got up, making her way slowly to the bathroom. Mike watched her, his eyes unfocussed as he seemed to be staring at something only he could see.

Jo Jo got up, stating that she had to go to the bathroom herself. She then followed the direction of where Kathy had gone.

Doggett and Scully were still at the salad bar, trying to decide upon what they would eat, as well as help the boys with what they wanted. That left Mike and Sam at the table alone. Sam sat lounging in his chair, sipping at his bottle of beer from time to time. He looked over at Mike, his dark eyes moody and illuminated by the candle light on the table. He asked, "Mike, you seem quiet. Something up?"

Mike jumped. He looked at Sam, then looked away. "It's nothing. Just thinking, that's all." He folded his hands ontop of one another on the table. His hands seemed to disappear in the sleeves of the green trench coat he wore.

Sam sat up from where he had slouched back. He said softly, "It's about Kathy, isn't it." Sam could hear Mike's breath sharply intake.

Mike said after a pause. "Yes. I just don't feel like talking about it here."

Sam nodded. "I can understand that, Mike. I wouldn't want to force you to do that in a public place. Just tell me yes or no. Is something wrong with Kathy and the baby that we don't know about?"

"No. At least not as far as I know. I'm nervous as hell." Mike took a drink from the glass he had poured his beer into. He made a sour face. "Warm."

Sam laughed. His face grew serious then. He looked at the table. "It's tough. I mean, the whole time Jo Jo was pregnant with the twins I was scared too. She got sick and we were traveling and the stress was terrible. I just didn't know what to do."

Mike nodded. "Yeah." His eyes caught the fire from the fire place making them shine. He looked a little haunted by something. He sighed. "I just hope that Kat will be okay and that the baby will be okay."

Sam sighed. "Me too."

The women returned. Kathy was smiling while Jo Jo was telling her a story. She was quiet, but her face was lit up. She looked happy and it shined in the reflection in her eyes from the firelight all around. Mike smiled then.

Jo Jo sat back down. "What is taking those guys so long? They're still trying to get their salads? What? Did the salad bar move to Pipestone?"

When they headed back to the hotel, Mike was quiet and moody. He stood off on his own, watching the rest load back up onto the bus and then he followed last.

Kathy sighed. She was worried about him. What ever Mike had dreamed that afternoon had been a terrible dream and she hoped that he wasn't too upset to tell her. She knew not to breach the subject until they were alone. Doing so in front of the group would only make him angry and she knew he was a private person. She grew even more alarmed when Mike did not sit down next to her, but rather sat alone on the ride back.

Sam had turned around. He noticed that Mike wasn't next to Kathy. He mouthed to her, "What's wrong with him? He okay?"

Kathy shook her head, shrugging. She couldn't tell him why Mike had isolated himself the way he had. She was just as concerned as Sam was.

Sam nodded. He turned back around, his head dipping into towards Jo Jo as he whispered something to her. Apparently what ever it was made Jo Jo nod.

Doggett and Scully sat in their section with the children. Scully shook her head, keeping quiet. She realized that what ever the issue was that Mike had was private and none of her business. She had to make sure William didn't fuss too much in the seat next to her, since he had been a little wired all day.

Trent sat much like Mike was. He stared out the window, his arms crossed and his face sour. He had been having a tough time without his sister. He sighed, waiting to go back to the hotel.

Kathy wondered if she should attempt getting up to at least ask Mike if he was okay. She didn't know if she should, but the more she thought about it, the more it seemed appealing.

She got up, sliding into the seat next to Mike's. She put a hand gently onto his shoulder. He was looking out the window and jumped slightly at her touch. Kathy whispered, "Mike, you gonna be okay?"

Mike didn't turn around. He sighed. "I'll be fine. Please, just leave me think for a bit, okay?"

Kathy nodded. She got up, whispering, "It's okay, Mike. Take your time and tell me when you are ready."

Mike walked slowly into his hotel room. He stripped down to just pants as soon as he entered, walking into the bathroom immediately. He was going to shower and think more before he told Kathy. Besides, he couldn't take being in the outfit any longer, even though he knew Kathy enjoyed seeing him in it very much, another reason why he had bought it in the first place.

He shut the door, locking it behind him. Once inside, he looked at himself in the mirror, noticing the stubble that had slowly become a beard over the week. He decided he would shave tonight. No reason why he had to look like a hillbilly.

Mike then stepped out of his pants, into the shower. He turned it on, the warm water running over him. He sighed. What he had dreamed today was one of his greatest fears. He had always known since he had first fallen in love with Kathy that losing her was the worst that could happen to him. He closed his eyes, his mouth opening as the water ran over his mind, soothing the headache building.

He thought about what he had seen, the stress of the past few days, the aftermath of his illness and the pain from hearing Kathy's story had brought him to this point. He shook his head, splashing water all over the shower. Mike sighed.

He knew he had to tell Kathy. He had to tell Kathy about what he had seen, since it dealt with her specifically. Thinking about what he had seen made his blood boil and he had to think about telling her at all. He knew it was difficult for her to tell him what had happened to her so he was wary of telling her what he had seen.

He shampooed his hair, his eyes closed as he contemplated how he should tell her. Mike came to the conclusion that the only simple solution was to tell Kathy directly. Being open was not a strong point of his. He preferred to be the as invulnearable as possible and this was opening a wound.

He finished washing himself as he thought of words to tell her what he had seen. Mike knew there was no way around it now. Kathy would demand to know and he would have no choice but to tell. Mike knew it was because she loved him and didn't want to worry about him.

Mike dried off, putting the pants back on and the towel around his neck. He then prepared to shave, finalizing his thoughts of what he should tell her and how he should tell it.

Mike stepped out of the bathroom, combing his hair. He saw Kathy folding laundry and he smiled. No matter where he took Kathy, her cleanliness never failed. She had a place for everything no matter the enviroment. He flopped himself onto the bed, getting comfortable.

Kathy smiled shyly at him, folding a shirt of his to be placed into a drawer. She quickly looked away. Kathy asked, "So, Mike, did you have a nice shower?"

Mike winced as he pulled through a tangle. He said, "Yeah. It was nice." He looked closer at his locks. "I think I'll need to do another dye job on my hair soon. I'm showing some brown again."

Kathy laughed. "I see."

Mike was dodging telling her again and he knew he had to stop. He sighed. "Kat, come here. The laundry can wait."

Kathy joined him on the bed, sitting down next to him. She looked at him, her face full of concern and love. "What is it, Mike?"

"I was thinking while I was in the shower. You know that dream I had? I suppose I should tell you before Sam comes breaking my door down." Mike ran the comb through the detangled hair slowly. He looked at her, contemplating carefully his next words.

Kathy asked, "And?"

"Well, here goes nothing. The dream I had...was about you. I dreamed that I lost you to that animal you keep telling me about. He was...well, you know what he was doing. I was helpless and I wanted nothing more to help you. But Kat, I couldn't. I lost you in my dream. He killed you." Mike closed his eyes, trying to prevent seeing her look of shock on her face.

Kathy had grown silent at this. She put a hand onto his, lightly running a finger over it. She whispered, "Oh, Mike, you should have told me sooner." She hugged him, putting her head onto his chest.

Mike put the hand with the comb in it around her. He held her close, knowing that it wasn't true. He hoped that he would never have to witness that. He tossed the comb onto the table, rubbing her back. "Listen, I'm sorry you had to hear that."

"Don't be. I'm glad you told me."

Brian reported to Sam, Jo Jo, Scully and Doggett what he had found out about the woman that been found murdered. He sighed. "You're not gonna like this. Mulder was the one who raped and murdered this young woman indeed. He has fled from the subburb of Chicago that he had been hiding Beth in this whole time to God knows where. We have to find a way to locate him, track him, and find him, but that's going to be tough if he's not looking for us." Doggett sighed. "What else do you have?"

"Well, Mulder seems to know that the tour is canceled. Somehow, someone, sometime broke the story on television so he knows that we're not going to be traveling from stadium to stadium. He also knows that if that is not the case, he has the ability to run and hide, evading anything we may throw at him. He knows that we're not on tour so hiding and preventing us from finding him is his best hope at this time," Brian said, running his hands through his red hair.

"So you're saying were fucking helpless in finding my little girl. Just fucking great. My little girl saw a woman raped and murdered by a psychopath and we STILL can't do anything about it." Sam sighed. He made his hands into fists, as if he was ready to start hitting something. He got up, slamming one into the desk. "What the fuck are we DOING? My baby girl is gone and missing and we still have nothing to stop him with."

Jo Jo asked quietly, "Is there a way we could perhaps pull Mulder out of the woodworks? Make him want to be found or seen and the like?"

Scully said, "She's on to something. It'll take some work to put it together, but if we don't, soon that little girl is going to be the victim we hear about."

Sam was standing by the desk now. He looked apprehensive and tense. Sam made a primal sound, shaking the desk in front of him with his hands in anger. He was beyond any human strength at this point. Sam only wanted his daughter safe and sound. "I say we find his ass and let me kill him with my own two hands. The fucker will die someway somehow."

Doggett said, "You need to calm down, Sam. Irrational feelings and emotions will not help us."

"Irrational? Fucking irrational? You call me feeling what I'm feeling about MY baby girl irrational? Let me tell you something, it's MY baby girl who might die this time. She's in the hands of that motherfucking good for nothing psycho and you're telling me my feelings are irrational?" He had nearly screamed the last words.

Doggett felt them sting, but knew that if he was in the same position he might say the same thing. He really didn't like what Sam had said. "Now just wait a minute here. Okay, irrational isn't the word I'm looking for. But if you don't control your feelings a little bit, we'll only make matters worse."

Sam crossed his arms. "Fuck this. It's my baby girl and you know what... I need some fucking air, I'll be back in a bit." Sam strided over to the coat rack, grabbing his coat as he stormed out the door.

Jo Jo watched Sam exit, tears brimming in her eyes. She closed them, sighing. "It's so difficult for him."

Scully sat down next to her. She said, "Jo Jo, it's hard for the both of you. You've been hiding from that for awhile now, Jo Jo."

Jo Jo opened her eyes, anger in them. She said, "I'm not hiding. I just know that it's hurting Sam more than me. He always takes these things so much harder than me. I need to be there for him."

Scully sighed. "Jo Jo, no. If you continue to bottle up what you feel this way, you'll only make things worse."

Jo Jo got up from the bed. She sighed. "I don't want to talk about it anymore. I need to do what I need to do to keep Sam able to handle what is happening. If I crack...he'll crack."

Doggett said, "I'll leave you two ladies to talk."

Scully crossed her arms. She got up. "Jo Jo, you can't deny how you are feeling to help Sam. It will simply blow up in your face. Not to mention how it will affect your son."

Jo Jo shouted, "What the hell am I supposed to do? He's my husband. He's my lover. He means everything to me and I can't risk him being destroyed by this. It's up to me to be strong."

Scully watched how feral Jo Jo's eyes grew. She knew that Jo Jo was scared. She also knew that when it came down to life and death situations Jo Jo was one of the most collected and calm people on the exterior while she flip flopped inside. She hoped that talking would help her...before she cracked. Scully said, "Jo Jo, it's hard. I know. But you can't hide from him or from anyone else that cares so much about you. It may only hurt them in the end." Jo Jo bit her lip, turning around. Her shoulders shook violently as she began to cry silently. She choked out, "What am I supposed to do? Tell him I don't think Beth is coming home alive? Tell him that I think she's dead? I, I can't. It'll destroy Sam. Don't you understand?"

Scully knew then that Jo Jo had almost lost hope completely. She walked over to where Jo Jo stood, wrapping her arms around her. "Oh Jo Jo, you have to have hope. We'll find her. We'll find her alive. I promise."

Jo Jo crumbled. "I can't. It's too hard," she sobbed into Scully's shoulder. "Why Beth? What did she do to him? She's just a little girl."

Jo Jo lifted her head up off of Scully's shoulder. She sniffed. "I have to find Sam."

Scully knew stopping her would be pointless. She nodded. "Go, go find him."

Jo Jo hesitated. She sighed, turning to leave. Her shoulders squared, her back straightened and her tears stopped. Somehow she was drawing on something inside that she had forgotten. She smiled weakly, then walked out the door.

Scully shook her head. She only hoped that the two of them could survive this ordeal. She had to talk to Doggett.

Jo Jo walked out of the hotel, finding her way down East College Drive. She walked aimlessly, trying to think of where Sam might go, even though he had never been here or knew any of the territory. She headed towards her old home, canvassing that area of the town first.

Jo Jo thought about what had been happening. She thought about how hard it was for her and for Sam. Tears brimmed in her eyes, but she quickly prevented almost all of them but one from falling. She wandered looking for him, hoping he was somewhere close. Marshall was small, but it wasn't that small.

She came across the Junior High and smiled weakly. She shook her head, muttering to herself, "In 20 years they still haven't figured out what to do with that hunk of junk? Wow, 20 years or so since I've left this place. I can't believe it." She stopped, looking up at the decripit building. She sighed, continuing on towards her old home to see if that had stayed as well.

She walked through her neighborhood, remembering the houses, the lay out. She remembered walking this way home. She thought of how Beth never would have the same experience of having her school a half a block away, and where she could walk home safely alone.

She came up to her old home, noticing the siding was still there. The house was the same on the outside as it had been when she left. Yet, she looked up at her old room, noticing the light coming through the apple tree branches. She wondered if that was a children's room. And if those children were happy.

She made a loop back, finding herself on Lyon, walking towards Main. Jo Jo watched as the traffic wizzed by, still smaller amounts than that she found in Chicago. She walked down the long street, more now looking at her home town through older eyes than searching for Sam.

Jo Jo wondered if she had lost something sometime ago. She questioned if she was the same person that went on tour with Sam before Beth was taken and now that they were in a major crisis, she felt buried. Jo Jo knew that it was an old instinct to become the strong one. She hated when she did that. It made her feel lost inside. No one was caring for her and she had sworn off being so totally self-reliant with Sam. Now she was snapping into an old habit. Was it being here? Or was it missing her child? She shook her head, continuing on.

She heard a voice say, "Jo Jo, what you doing out here?"

Jo Jo whirled around, finding Sam sitting on a curb, smoking a cigarette. She whispered, "I was looking for you."

Scully opened the door to her hotel room. She saw Doggett sitting on the bed, his hands behind his head, his eyes lost in space as he thought. She said, "John, they're both out on the town walking. Jo Jo went to look for him."

Doggett looked over at her. "Dana, I was dumb to say what I did to Sam. Callin' what he's goin' through irrational. How could I be so inconsiderate."

"Well, I think we have more things to worry about on our hands." She sat down next to him. She sighed. "I just talked to Jo Jo."

"And? What did she say?" Doggett asked, sitting up.

"She thinks Beth is dead. She doesn't want to hurt Sam by telling him this. She's just afraid that if she gets hopeful, well, it'll be that harder when we find there isn't anything left to be hopeful about."

Doggett shook his head. "Dana, she can't hide that from my brother. It may hurt him to hear it, but she needs to tell him this. If she keeps this from him much longer and he finds out some other way, it could destroy everythin' they have. You know how Sam needs openess from everyone around him."

Scully nodded. "Yes. Perhaps she went to find him and tell him. It's hard for them. Very hard. Jo Jo doesn't want to appear weak for the fear that it will hurt Sam."

Doggett got up. He paced, his hands behind his back. "Dana, it's tough watching those two go through this. This is exactly what destoryed my marriage. My ex didn't tell me that she believed Luke was dead. I found out through another man on the force. It ripped us apart."

Scully felt for him. She knew he was watching Beth's abduction through Sam and Jo Jo's eyes, having been there before. He knew the fear of the truth and what the final outcome could be, having had it come true for him in one of the most awful senses. She got up, crossing her arms. "I know it's not any of our business how they deal with things in their marriage, but I can only hope that whatever problems do arise, they can tough them out together. They need one another, much like we need each other."

Sam stood up, tossing his cigarette to the ground, putting it out. He looked calmer now. He said, "I was thinking about what my brother said. I mean, it's awful what we're going through, but he's right. If I keep getting upset like this and flip out over every bit, it's not going to make Bethie come home any sooner. I can't flip out like that."

Jo Jo looked down at the ground, her arms wrapped around herself protectively. She sighed. "Sam, there is something you should know. It's not about anything Brian has said, it's something I'm afraid to tell you. I've only told Dana so far." She looked up at him, noticing his facial expression.

His eyes were squinted from the lamp light and lack of glasses, his mouth closed and his lips pulled in tightly, making them appear in a thin line. He nodded. "Tell me."

Jo Jo sighed. She looked up at the sky, her arms still wrapped around her. "It's a private thing, but if I don't do this right now, I'll never do it." She looked at him again. His expression hadn't changed. She closed her eyes, whispering, "I told Dana that I think Bethie is dead. I don't think Mulder would keep our little girl alive because he doesn't have a point to do so."

Sam had crossed his arms, his expression becoming more stony. "You told her this? How long have you felt this way, Jo Jo?"

"About a month or so." She watched to see his reaction.

Sam ran a hand through his short cropped hair. He whispered under his breath, "Jesus Christ." Sam then turned around. He said, "You could't tell me this? Why?"

"I didn't want you to get hurt more than you already were. I felt the need to be strong. I don't know, I was scared." She blinked away tears, knowing he was angry with her now.

Sam sighed, "Oh Jo Jo. Why do you feel that you need to hide things from me? I love you, and no matter what you tell me, I will not hate you for it." He was angry, but he realized making a spectacle of their situation by yelling would only make things worse. Instead, he started walking.

Jo Jo watched him for a second. She said, "Wait!"

Sam turned around, looking at her. He said, "You got anything else you been hiding from me, Jo Jo?"

"No. I, I just didn't want you to get hurt. God, I'm so stupid sometimes." She looked down at the ground. "Please, don't be angry with me."

Sam sighed, knowing that she had been afraid to hurt him by telling him this earlier. He walked back to her, hugging her. "I'm not mad. I just don't like to be left in the dark."

Jo Jo wrapped her arms around him. "I'm sorry, Sam. I didn't mean to. I'm just scared."

"I know you are." He ran a hand over her hair. "Damn it, Jo Jo, you gotta quit doing that."

Jo Jo sighed. "I know." She smiled at him. "I'm hungry, how about you? We're not far from Hy-Vee."

Sam laughed. "Alright, we'll go."

When they got into Hy-Vee, Sam and Jo Jo wandered around the store for awhile. Sam held her hand as they walked, trying to keep his pace slow like hers. He asked, "What do you want to get?"

"I don't know. How about something sweet. We'll have to pick up some cookies for Mike. His have probably gone bad by now, or he's eaten them all." Jo Jo smiled.

Sam laughed. "I bet. But I asked YOU what you wanted to eat."

"Ice cream." She smiled at him.

Sam sighed. "Always with the ice cream. Just because you can eat ice cream faster than anyone I know does not mean it's fair."

Jo Jo stuck her tongue out at him. She said, "Please? I feel like having a good flavor too."

Sam smiled. "Of course you do." They walked towards the ice cream area, Jo Jo looking over all of them.

A woman was glaring at Jo Jo and Sam saw her. He asked, "What's the matter?"

Jo Jo asked, "What do you mean?"

"Not you, this lady here," Sam said, pointing at her.

The lady didn't say anything, she just glared.

Jo Jo looked at her. "Dunno." She went over, opening a door to take out her ice cream. She said, "How about this, Sam?"

"Looks good to me. I'm not the one who is gonna be eating most of it." He took it from her hand, placing it into the basket in his other hand. "Let's pick up some cheap beer and some beef jerky too."

Jo Jo made a face. "I like jerky, but not beer. Oh well, you and Mike will drink most of it anways."

"You bet we will." Sam and Jo Jo walked on, leaving the woman in the aisle. The woman glared at them as they left. Sam whispered into Jo Jo's ear, "What's that lady staring at? I don't like her."

"I don't know, Sam. I don't either."

When Sam and Jo Jo came back to the hotel, they were laughing. Doggett had his arms crossed and a glare was on his face. "I wondered when you two would return," Sam said, "It's okay. We're back here safe and sound." He took something out of the Hy-Vee bag. "Here, take this. Jo Jo got it for you guys."

Doggett took the pop from him. "I don't drink soda. You know that."

"But my boy does." Sam smiled. "Gee, thanks." Doggett rolled his eyes. "You still can't just tour the city and not let us know where you are."

"Sorry," Sam said. "I just needed time to think, and then Jo Jo found me so we needed to talk. I didn't need anyone being involved with our private discussion. What counts is we're here safe and sound."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Whatever, Sam."

Sam knocked on Mike and Kathy's door. Mike opened it, clad in his usual clothes. He asked, "What?"

"Jo Jo got you these. I know they're not as good as Kathy's baking, but she figured the cookies you had were all gone by now," Sam said, handing the peanut butter cookies to him.

Mike laughed. "That's sweet of her. I'm sure they're not as good as Kat's. But I'll eat them anyways."

Jo Jo stood behind Sam. She said, "Well, we were at Hy-Vee, so I thought, why not?"

Mike shook his head. "You are really something, did you know that?"

Sam said, "We got some cheap beer and some beef jerky too, so if you want something salty, you've got that."

"Went nuts on the snack aisle, did you?" Mike asked, taking the cookies and placing them on the table next to the door.

"You bet we did. Ice Cream too."

Mike rolled his eyes. "We're all gonna get fat but you, Sam."

Did you happen to catch Or did it happen so fast What you thought would always last Has passed you by Is everything speeding up Or am I slowing down Just spinning around And I don't know why All the pieces don't fit Thought I really didn't give a shit I never wanted to be like you But for all I aspire I am really a liar And I'm running out of things I can do I'd like to stay But every day Everything pushes me further away If you could show Help me to know How it's supposed to be Where did it go? (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Where Is Everybody? The Fragile: The Right, 1999)

Mulder thought of what he had done and smiled with some satisfaction. He remembered watching the woman disappear into the lake, he smiled.

It felt as if everything was sinking and speeding up as he slowed down further. He had never understood the slow pace of time before until his own life slowed down.

He looked over at Beth. Her dyed hair framed her face, making her a bit pale in complexion. He had always wanted to be a father, like Sam, and have the ability to love someone. He was at a crossroads of thinking of her as his sister and as his daughter. He wanted to stay and be a father figure to her, but things everyday were pushing him further over the edge that he had no choice but to wait and could do nothing to change what had happened to him. He was too far gone now.

He knew what he had done to the woman was wrong, but it felt sickenly sweet, almost a wonderful release for years of lonliness. He smiled wickedly, his eyes squinted in thought.

They arrived in a small town in the middle of no where, having crossed into the third state west of Illinois. Mulder pulled up to the small gas station, filling his newly stolen vehicle with gas. He swipped the credit card he had stolen from the driver's wallet after beating him unconcious to aquire it. Mulder went in, asking for directions. He made himself appear normal. "Sir, can you tell me where a hotel is not far from here?"

"Sure can. Two miles west and you should find it there. Quiet place too."

Mulder smiled. "Thanks."

Pleading and Needing and Bleeding and Breeding and Feeding Exceeding Where is everybody? Trying and Lying Defying Denying Crying and Dying Where is everybody? (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Where Is Everybody? The Fragile: The Right, 1999)

Mulder and Beth made it to their new hotel stay, getting settled. Mulder wondered where everyone else was, where Sam was, what they were doing to find him. He would love to be ahead of them at all costs.

He hoped to see them plead and would need him to hand over Beth and would bleed inside. He knew they had bred a beautiful girl, whom he was now feeding off of for his sick need, exceeding by the moment. He asked outloud, "I wonder where everybody is? Where is your family, gallently trying to save you?" Beth did not respond.

He hoped that they would try soon so he could lie and defy to them their one wish. He hoped to deny them anything that they asked for, hoping that they would cry and die from the pain he was giving. He sighed. He'd make them hurt soon. Soon, Sam would know all of his pain.

Mulder helped Beth get settled, as he decided to prepare his next steps. He would leave red herrings, see if they would latch on and follow, while leaving the true lead very buried for them to find if they cared enough. Mulder was playing his game very carefully, trying to make sure they paid in the end. Well okay, enough You've had your fun But come on there has got to be someone That hasn't yet become So numb And succumb And God damn I am so tired of pretending Of wishing I was ending When all I'm really doing is trying to hide And keep it inside And fill it with lies Open my eyes? Maybe I wish I could at least try (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Where Is Everybody? The Fragile: The Right)

Mulder sighed. He sat down, thinking about his plans more fully. He felt angry, knowing that even though Sam was probably not having any fun, he knew that Sam had in the past. He wondered more why there wasn't anyone coming to find him and Beth; he wondered what was taking them so long to find the trail.

Maybe everyone was numb to what he had done, and perhaps they had succumb to that numbness. He was tired of pretending and he was tired of wanting to end this.

He hoped maybe that he could open his eyes and see, but he couldn't and he knew that. Mulder watched Beth, noticing how she shyly did things, hiding herself from him and everyone else.

He knew that she was scared of him, and he relished in that, yet at the same time loathed that he did this to a child. It was not his call to do so, but he had, and he would see it till the finish.

The next afternoon, as everyone boarded the bus, Sam asked, "Bri, where we going next?"

"Minneapolis. I want to check in with the office. We'll stay there for a few days, then take off on to some place in Wisconsin," Brian said, running a hand through his short red hair.

Mike opened a bottle of beer, drinking some down. He said, "So, we get to Minneapolis, what do we do then? I'm getting bored."

Brian shook his head. "Between you and Sam I don't know what to do with you two. I'm going to say that we'll stay in our hotel room for the first day, and I suppose if you really want to do something, we can. I do think we need some type of relaxation without being locked away in a hotel room."

Sam laughed. "How about Mike and I go out drinking or something tonight. I'm bored and there is nothing else to do. Besides, all the events in town are sold out by now."

"Oh dear. Hmm, I suppose Kathy and I need you men chased out of the hotel rooms for awhile. We need to talk to Scully about the baby anyways," Jo Jo said. "Just don't go over doing it and coming home sloshed. That goes for both of you, especially you, Mr. N'sync."

Mike spit his beer out onto the seat in front of him. "God damn it. Now why did you say that for?" He laughed. "I'll try, okay?"

Jo Jo rolled her eyes. "Uh huh."

Doggett said, "Oh no you don't. You're not making me go through that again, you two. If anyone gets the privilege of seeing these two get drunk, it's you, Brian. Enjoy."

Brian laughed. "I've seen it before. It doesn't get too bad as long as you stay inbetween them when they get too drunk. Either that or make sure no one makes them mad."

Doggett smiled. "Have fun then."

"I know I will, especially if these two happen to lock lips. I think it'd make news so I'll try to keep that from happening." Brian smiled mischievously. "Not that they kiss every time they get drunk. Sometimes they make pathetic attempts to fight each other."

Jo Jo giggled. "I've seen that. It makes two wimpy girls look tough."

Brian laughed. "We'll see what happens."

When they arrived in Minneapolis, Mike looked down, finding Kathy asleep on his shoulder, her arms wrapped around him. He smiled. He was comfortable, and having her sleep with ease made him happy. He sighed, nudging her awake with his shoulder. He whispered, "We're here, Kat."

Kathy let go of him, stretching and yawning. "Oh." She yawned then. "I'm still tired."

Sam looked back at them. "Come on you two, let's get settled in the hotel."

Mike sighed. He helped Kathy up, helping her out of the bus to the hotel room. She looked a little worn, and now he was worried about her. Being pregnant and having lost Angel now made him a bit more paranoid about any signal from Kathy that might seem to be a bit alarming.

Scully saw how Mike was very careful with her. She shook her head. "Mike, she's probably just a bit tired from the long ride. I'll be checking up on her in just a bit. Part of the reason why we're sending you men out tonight."

Mike smiled shyly. "It's just a habit." He took Kathy's hand firmly into his larger one, holding it tight.

Kathy smiled at him, then sighed. "I think I'm going to nap for awhile before all of the girl talk. I'm just exhausted." She yawned again.

Sam and Jo Jo were walking behind them. He said, "Hope everything is alright up there, you two."

Kathy smiled weakly at Sam. "Yeah, just tired. It happens. I get sleepy on bus rides."

Mike shook his head. He opened the hotel door, letting her in. He said, "I'll see you in a while there, Sam."

"Alright. I think I might want to spend some time with Trent anyways. Check up on him and what have you." He opened his own door, letting Jo Jo in, Trent following his mother, who carried Richie's carrier in.

"Alright, man. Just let me know when you want to go." Mike smiled cautiously. He was mildly nervous about what was making Kathy tired this way and only hoped that it was not making her sick with the baby.

Scully said, "Mike, I'll be in to check on her in a half an hour. Let her sleep for awhile. It'll do her some good."

Trent and Sam sat down on the bed. Trent asked quietly, "Dad, mind practicing some guitar with me? It's been awhile since I've done that and it might make me feel better." He looked down at his crossed legs.

Sam smiled. He said, "Sure we can. I'll get my acoustic out. Go get yours. I noticed you made your uncle drag yours with when you left home."

Trent smiled wide at his father. He always liked practicing with his father more than anything, simply because it was fun. It wasn't work nearly as much as it was their time to goof off and have fun, rather than focus on the troubles of their lives. He scampered out of the room, running down to his hotel room.

Sam shook his head, laughing quietly. He opened his guitar case, taking out his acoustic guitar that he used to write a lot of songs on while on the road. He strummed a few chords, waiting for his son to come back.

Trent ran back into the room, his guitar in his hand. He sat down next to his father. Trent watched his father play for a few moments, focusing on his father's fingers as he strummed the strings of the instrument.

Sam stopped, folding his arms on top of his guitar, his head going ontop of his hands. "So, have you been practicing on your own at all?"

"Sorta. I mean, I really haven't since Bethie's been gone," Trent said, feeling a little bad.

"Don't worry about it, Trent. We can't alway practice and you know I don't hold much stock in it. It's more fun to mess around until you find something that sounds cool. You know, like this." He strummed quickly, then made a reverberating sound by plucking the strings and letting them go, then placed his hand over them.

Trent smiled. "Yeah." He looked down, strumming a few chords himself, trying to get his little boy arms to stretch enough to play the guitar right at all. Sam shook his head. He remembered being that small when he had a hard time doing the same. Trent's tongue was sticking out in concentration as he focussed on playing it right at all.

Sam smiled. He said, "That's it. You'll be writing songs that'll out do your old man before you know it."

Trent smiled at him. "I doubt that, but it'd be fun to try."

Sam ruffled his hair. "Yeah. Let's get something to snack on. I'm hungry. You want some jerky?"

"Sure." Trent put his guitar gently down onto the floor so he wouldn't knock it down. It was still his first and he had it since he was 8, so it was still special to him.

Sam said, "Here."

Trent took it, wondering in that moment what his sister was doing and if she was okay. He shook his head, dispelling his thoughts, as he thought of the practicing and time he had spent with his father.

Scully tapped quietly on Mike and Kathy's door. She waited patiently for Mike to answer the door, knowing that Kathy would still be napping. Mike answered the door, a small smile on his face. "Yeah, she's still sleeping."

"Alright. I'm going to wake her only for a moment, give her a look over and then later tonight while you and the rest of the boys are out, I'll make sure everything is running smoothly." Scully smiled at him, trying to reassure the very insecure Mike.

Mike watched her walk to Kathy's bed side as he shut the door. He said, "She told me she was feeling dizzy and had a headache before she laid down. I hope everything is alright."

"She's probably not eating or sleeping enough. It's hard to do that when one is on the road and we really have no choice but to travel." She bent down, feeling Kathy's forehead for a moment. She said, "Good. No fever." She tapped Kathy awake. "Kathy, I'm going to have to ask you a few questions if that is okay."

Kathy murmured. She opened her gray eyes, asking, "Do we have to go somewhere?"

"No. I need you to answer a couple of questions, then I'll let you sleep until I think you should have some type of snack," Scully said quietly.

Kathy sat up. "What is it?"

"Are you feeling exhausted for any particular reason? Did you sleep well the past few days?" Scully asked.

"I slept well. I did wake up when Mike did, but I did go back to sleep almost right away." Kathy yawned.

"Okay. Well, you're not running a fever. Are you hungry?" Scully asked.

"No, no. I'm just sleepy." She stretched, yawning as she did so.

Scully smiled. "Well, when the pesky men aren't around, I'll check you over to make sure, okay?"

Kathy nodded, lying back down. She sighed. "I just want to sleep."

"Well, go right ahead. No one will stop you." Scully lifted her head, noticing that Mike had his arms crossed. He was looking down a little, his hair falling into his face. He was also biting his lower lip as if he was in thought. Scully stood up. "Well, Mike, just let her sleep and things should be just fine."

Mike jumped. He said, "Okay. I'll just play around on something while she rests then."

That evening, after the men left to go drinking, Kathy sat in her room with Jo Jo and Scully talking about how she was feeling and what was going to happen with the baby. Kathy sighed. "Michael is so protective lately that anything will set him off."

Jo Jo laughed. "Sam was much the same way when I was carrying Richie." She held Richie in her lap, rocking him a little. "I had to fight him off sometimes from being so concerned. He was a little too over protective for my taste."

Scully sighed, "John was much the same way. Always coddling me, getting things for me, the like. I loved it at first, but he got a little too much. Suddenly I went from being a functioning adult to a porcelin doll. I couldn't believe it."

Kathy smiled shyly. "Michael is always been a bit protective over me. He's just that way. He's always tried to make me feel a bit special. I don't mind it. I just don't like it when he is sent over the edge. It makes me a little closed in sometimes. I love him for his sensitivity towards me, but sometimes it's just too much."

Jo Jo laughed. "I've seen how he is about you. He can be such a bad ass to just about everyone else, but all you need to do is look at him to make him know he's in trouble."

Kathy laughed. "Well, sometimes it's not that easy. He can be the most dense person I know sometimes. Those are the times when it takes a two by four to smack something into him. He's very unsure about people matters sometimes."

Jo Jo smiled. "I'm hungry. Let's get the boys some ice cream and some for us. What do you say, ladies?"

Scully laughed. "Sounds like a plan. I haven't had ice cream in awhile. At least we can indulge if the men can. You know they're getting drunk as skunks while they're out. Maybe not John and Brian, but count on Sam and Mike coming home smashed."

Jo Jo rolled her eyes, scooping some of the ice cream. "I swear if Mr. N'sync gets so drunk he sings some crappy pop love song to Sam, I'll kick his behind." She licked her spoon. "Then I'll hand him over to Kathy for more fun."

Kathy smiled. "Well, as long as those two don't attempt wimpy fighting, I'm happy. They both get tempers when drunk, but if they get as drunk as I think they will, they'll be worthless to fight let alone actually do any harm."

Scully sighed. She took a bite of ice cream. "I know. I've seen it too and man does Mike giggle like a school girl if you get in just the right mood while drunk. Sam just gets louder, like he can't hear anymore."

Jo Jo rolled her eyes. "Tell me about. What at volumes unknown to man kind suddenly becomes his only word."

The men were sitting around a table, waiting to be served. Mike said, "So, Sam, do you think the women are all talking about us and our bad habits?"

"What do you think? If they don't mind telling us about them while we're around, what do you think they'll do when we're not there?" Sam took a handful of popcorn from the bowl in the middle of the table. "It's just their way."

Doggett laughed. "Dana said something about girl talk or some silly notion like that."

Mike nodded. "Oh. Girl talk. You know, I have yet to see when that comes out good. It never means a good thing for any man I've ever met. They seem to group up together and chatter away about all the bad things we've done while we're away and then they make us know about them."

Sam laughed. "Yep. Sounds like girl talk to me." His beer was placed in front of him, so he took a drink from it. "You know what baffles me about girl talk the most?"

"What?" Brian asked.

"The fact that they all seem to group on the guys with it. They all bitch about what we're doing wrong and then they come and tell us individually about it so we can't help one another. It drives me nuts," Sam said, swigging his beer in his mouth.

"I've noticed that, too. Kat always seems to be a bit agitated with me after a session of girl talk." Mike laughed.

Doggett laughed. "Don't look at me. Dana is always keeping an eye on what I'm doing."

"That's only cause you're a whipped man, John. Dana has you wrapped around her little finger so you do as she beckons," Sam said, laughing.

"Like you should talk, Mr. Jo Jo. You pretty much do what ever makes her happy," Doggett said, laughing.

Mike shook his head. "I know I'm a whipped man. I admit it. But it's only cause Kat deserves it. Besides, she's got one helluva temper when she gets really mad at me. Gives me the silent treatment and avoids me at all costs. That's when I'm in real big trouble."

Doggett laughed. "Let's talk less about the women being mad at us and hang out at the bar enjoying ourselves. If we don't, we're sure to not have any fun but still look awful guilty when we come back."

Sam laughed. "I say you're right man. If we're not careful, we'll end up not having fun. I came here to enjoy myself, so I shall."

Jo Jo said, "Kathy, I know you had been preparing for a child before this latest pregnancy, but what do you think you'll be doing now?"

Kathy sighed. "I don't really know. I guess I'm going to just attempt to carry this child to term. It's what matters to me." She instinctively placed a hand onto her stomach, rubbing a little. "I'm so afraid of what happens if I don't."

Scully said, "Well, you do seem to be healthy. You were a little worn down, and I'm going to have to make sure we accomodate you better so the baby does have a chance of survival."

Kathy looked down. "I know. I should have been more careful. I managed to scare Michael again. He hates when something like that happens."

Jo Jo sighed. "Kathy, Mike doesn't get mad at you when those things happen. He just gets scared." She lifted Richie up in her lap, holding. "Would you like to hold Richie?"

Kathy's gray eyes connected with Jo Jo's blue, tears forming in them. She whispered, "Yes. I would, very much."

Jo Jo adjusted Richie, placing him into Kathy's small lap. She patted hers when she sat down, allowing Trent to sit with her. She said, "He's sorta fussy sometimes."

Kathy looked down into Richie's blue eyes. She smiled at him, holding him gently. He babbled at her, swinging his arms around. He then stopped, looking at the woman who was now holding him. He babbled some more, then buried his face in her chest wrapping his tiny arms around what her back as far as he could. He giggled. Kathy felt tears stream down her cheeks, praying that she could do this with her own child soon.

Jo Jo smiled. "He likes you." She rocked Trent who sat much the same way. He smiled shyly. "Yeah. Richie's sorta fussy sometimes, isn't he, Mom? He likes to cry when certain people hold him."

William sat on the bed with his mother. He laughed. "I know he doesn't like Dad very much. Dad picked him up the other day and he just let out a scream. Dad said something about how Uncle Sam's boys are just like him."

Jo Jo laughed. "I can hear him saying that. No, if you pick Richie up just in the wrong way, he screams. We don't know why. I think it has to do with how you hold him and if he's comfortable or not. Or maybe he just likes to scream."

Kathy bounced Richie in her lap. She smiled through some of her tears. "He's a nice little boy."

Scully laughed. "Well, Sarah is asleep right now, but she's got quite the voice herself. Very loud too."

Jo Jo laughed. "Babies, they like to talk."

Richie cooed at Kathy, reaching his hand up to tug on her hair. Kathy deflected it, moving her hand down to push his down gently. She smiled. "He's sure curious, isn't he?"

"Very. I had to force Sam to get a baby gate to keep this one out of the studio area of the house. It would have been a very bad thing if he had gotten in those sections." Jo Jo smiled, watching him. Trent had fallen asleep in her lap a few minutes before, exhausted from the traveling.

Scully smiled. "Well, I'm sure you'll want to know all about the fun stuff of children."

Sam squinted in the darkness of the bar, slurring out, "Mike you still twere?"

Mike whipped his head up from his arms on the table. He asked, "Who the fuck said that?"

"I did. I asked you if you were twere," Sam said, squinting. He leaned in, looking at Mike. "Did those two men leave?"

"You musta meant that red haired guy and your brother? I think one went to the can and the other to talk on his cellphone," Mike said, his green eyes glassy.

Sam smiled. He scooted over towards Mike. "That's nice of 'em to give us privacy, don't you tink?"

Mike smiled wide at him, feeling tipsy. He said, "Yeah. Sure is. But dude, do you tink anyone will see us?" He felt a little self conscious as he looked around the room, finding that it spun a little. They seemed to be secluded for the most part.

Sam giggled, then said, "No one can see us in this corner here. We're all by ourselves until my bro and Bri come back."

Mike smiled shyly then. "Are ya tinking what I am?" He scooted closer to Sam.

Sam smiled. "I don't know. Whatcha tinking about?"

"I never did get to give you that kiss from last time. Wouldn't it be nice?" He giggled then. "I mean, only if you want a kiss that is."

Sam smiled. "I sure do. I guess we are tinking the same way," he giggled then. "Do you tink anyone will get mad?"

"Who gives a fuck if they don't like it. I wanna kiss you so I'm gonna kiss you," Mike said, leaing forward, his breath smelling of heavy tequila and some rum mixed with some fruity margirita. Mike hadn't any particular flavor to choose for the night so he tried a smorgasbord.

Sam giggled. "Okay."

Mike closed his eyes, leaning in towards Sam. He felt Sam's mouth open up for him, so he playfully pushed his tongue in, tasting the amount of different liquors that Sam had consumed. He pulled back, smiling. "How was tat?"

Sam giggled. "It tasted funny. Wanna make a bet we'll freak out this whole bar here if we make out?"

Mike smiled. "I was hoping you'd say that." He scooted closer to Sam, and leaned in to kiss him again, when he felt himself fall forward and connecting with nothing. He yelped. "What the fuck is going on 'ere?"

Doggett sighed. "I shoulda known that the minute I had to go to the bathroom that Brian would get a phone call, leavin' you two to your devices. Figures. How far did you two get this time?"

Brian rejoined the group to hear Mike and Sam drunkenly argue. Mike said, "Well, dumbass, if you hadn't let me kiss you we wouldn't be 'aving this problem."

Sam sputtered, then replied back, "Well, you started it, fucker."

Doggett was hiding his face behind his hands. "Bri, I told you to stay with these two. You knew they'd do this, didn't you?" He sat in the middle of them, trying to prevent Sam or Mike from hitting one another. Sam kicked out, hitting him squarely in the shin. Doggett yelped. "Son of a bitch! What the hell are you tryin' to do to me?"

Mike giggled. "Hey, fucker, I'm over here, not over there. God, you're so fucking stupid sometimes."

Doggett elbowed him in the gut. "Both of you, shut it. I'm sick and tired of your attitudes, both of ya."

Mike grunted. He tried in vain to hit back at Doggett, but couldn't quite find his target, hitting the air instead. He said, "Aw, damn it. Now there's two of you. Sit still!"

Sam giggled. "Hey, there's two of you, too This is fun."

Doggett heaved a sigh while Brian laughed. Brian said, "Well you two, you've done it again. You've provided me with hours of laughter and memories to tease you with no end." He picked up Sam. "John, you get to drag the worst one out. Take Mike for me, okay?"

Doggett groaned. He stood up, picking Mike up. Mike threw some drunken, poorly aimed punches, missing Doggett completely. He said, "Hey, fucker, put me down!"

Doggett laughed. "As you wish." He dropped Mike, who fell onto the floor. Doggett helped him up. "Gonna be nice now?"

Mike glared at him, the drunkeness almost amplifying how intense that gaze could be. He said, "No, fucker."

Doggett sighed. "Alright, alright. Let's get you home. You'll have to calm down before you see Kathy though."

Kathy sat with a sleeping Richie in her lap. She said, "He's quite comfortable, don't you think? I never knew a child could be so special and he's not even mine."

Jo Jo smiled. "Well, he likes to charm people to death. Sam has gotten mad at him a few times when he's done some naughty things he shouldn't, but he's always been charmed out of being too mad at Richie."

Scully laughed. "Will is much the same way with John. He may be almost 11, but he sure knows how to lay it on thick to make his father do anything he wants."

Jo Jo giggled. Then she looked somber. "Beth is always getting into trouble with Sam, but no matter how many times she does something wrong, he always forgives her when she gives those blue eyes with those tears in them...he just breaks down and gives in to her."

Kathy smiled down at the sleeping Richie. "I hope to have a son. I just don't know if I could handle having a girl since Angel. I'd rather have a boy so I can have a boy just like I've always wanted."

Scully asked, "You've always wanted a son?"

"Yes. Ever since I've been a young woman. I always thought a son was something special. I've always wanted a little boy that I could call my own and teach. I guess a little girl I could do the same, but I've always wanted a boy so I could see him grow and become a loving man," Kathy said, smoothing his hair from his forehead. She sighed. "But now... after Angel any baby will make me happy."

Jo Jo looked down, not sure what to say. She knew that Kathy had suffered a loss that no mother should. She knew that Kathy could be a wonderful mother given the chance and that if she could only have that chance would make the difference.

Scully sighed. "Kathy, we're going to make sure that you do have that baby of yours. Let Richie sleep in the bassinet. I'm going to check you over and make sure you're feeling alright. Then we're going to have to muscle the men into working around your body. We can't have them ripping up stakes every few days and not allow you to get rest. You need that."

Kathy nodded. She softly handed Richie to his mother, not waking him for an instant. She sighed. "I just hope that things will be okay. Mike will worry if I'm not healthy and if my baby doesn't survive."

"I know. It's going to be alright. Trust us, okay?"

Mike and Sam staggered as they walked. Mike tried in vain to kick Doggett as he was dragged back onto the bus, swearing loudly. "You fucker! Let me go!" He kicked out, actually hitting Doggett.

Doggett grunted. He dragged him onto the bus, putting him in a seat. "We're going to have to drive around and detox you two just a bit. Mike, in your present state and mood it wouldn't be good for you to see Kathy."

Mike looked up, his eyes glassy and full of anger. He spit back, "Shut up fucker. You don't know anything anyways." He looked out the window, feeling tipsy.

Sam was put in a seat behind him, not giving them the temptation to kiss again. Sam didn't seem to protest and was almost passed out from the amount of alcohol he had consumed. He sat staring silently, his eyes glazed over as he closed them.

Brian shook his head. "Man, you two will never learn." He sat next to the driver, giving him directions. He looked back to notice that Sam had almost passed out. He sighed. "John, we got a bit of news in while these two love bird we're kissing."

"Oh? Good or bad?"

"Bad. Mulder left the Chicago area and the stolen vehicle they just found was abandonned. He could be anywheres with Beth if she's still alive with him," Brian said. He looked back, noticing that Sam was fully passed out now while Mike stared ahead drunkenly.

Doggett ran a hand over his face. He sighed. "Well, now what. Obviously Mulduh's not going to let this be an easy find. If he's on the move so much, what do we do? If we all head back to Chicago, we could become sitting ducks, especially if he's already murdered that little girl."

Brian sighed. "That's what I was afraid of, too. But with Kathy pregnant, we have to be very careful. I don't know about you, but I prefer to see Kathy carry to full term and have a child than see what we did with Angel. We're gonna have to play this very carefully. It's tough since we've got so many children to travel with on top of it. And our bus is very spotable. I'm gonna have to do something about the band logos or the news will break where we are to Mulder on every stop.

Loud snores could be heard. Doggett looked back, laughing low in his throat. Mike and Sam were both passed out, loud snores coming from them. He sighed. "I don't know what to tell ya, Brian. If Mulduh is so determined to ruin my brother's life, I'm not sure what else can be done just yet. We've got to think of somethin' and soon. I don't think the parents can take much more."

Scully and Jo Jo looked at the clock. It was nearly 12:30 at night, and they wondered when the men would be getting back. Kathy was alseep on the bed, tired from the day. Jo Jo sighed. She said quietly, "Do you think they all managed to get drunk as skunks?"

"No. I think, some how Mike and Sam did get plastered, but that's to be expected. I think Brian and John are detoxing them enough before you two see them. Mike probably got crabby and when he gets crabby being drunk he gets mean. You know that," Scully said, straightening up the hotel room.

Jo Jo sighed. "I know. I just worry a little that something might have happened. What if they know something about Beth and are trying to figure out what they should do next?"

Scully looked at the pained expression on Jo Jo's face. Even though they had talked about stuff that was more pleasant, she knew that what was going on with Beth was still weighing heavily on Jo Jo's mind as well as everyone else's. She said, "Jo Jo, I think that they were just out on the town and now they are trying to get them home with a little less alcohol in them."

Jo Jo sighed. "I just can't help but think that maybe something is happening. Maybe there is news about my little girl. I don't know... maybe I'm just being hopeful. I realize that most children abducted are killed almost within a few hours. I'm not going to pretend like there is a real, true hope for her to be alive. Mulder has a small attention span when he's dealing directly. You know that."

Scully got up. She sat down next to Jo Jo at the table. "Jo Jo, you have to have some type of hope. You can't give up on Beth like this."

Jo Jo looked angry. She whispered harshly, "I'm not giving up on Beth. I'm just being realistic. I can't just get all of my hopes up that I'll ever see my little girl alive and then find her dead and have that crash down on me. If I let myself do that, I'll have a major crisis on my hands, bigger than this one already."

Scully sighed. She hugged Jo Jo. "I know it's hard for you to do this. It's very hard." She held Jo Jo close. "Why don't you get ready for bed. I'll get Kathy back to her room and we'll get settled for the night. I'll wait up for the men. You both need sleep and look tired."

Jo Jo nodded. She sighed. "Okay. You understand where I'm coming from, right?"

Scully looked into her tearful blue eyes. "Yes."

When they got back to the hotel, Brian was waking Sam first. He shook him roughly, causing Sam to groan. Sam murmured something unintelligble, his eyes glassy. He slurred out, "Where awer we?"

Brian said, "We're at the hotel. It's time to get you upstairs. It's almost 1."

Sam groaned. He stood up on shaky legs. "Oh, why is the wowrld spinning 'ound and 'ound?"

"Possibly because you drank too much. Now, let me help you." Brian sighed. "We'll wake Mike in a bit. He's mean when he's drunk and crabby."

"Tell me about it. He did kick my shin, ya know." Doggett sighed. He helped Brian lead Sam slowly up to hotel doorway. He opened the door while Brian held Sam up.

Brian said, "Alright, Sam, follow my lead. It'll be okay."

Sam looked around, squinting his eyes from the bright lights. He said, "Fucking lights. Tey hurt."

Brian sighed. "Look down at your feet then. The lights won't hurt so much then. Man, sometimes I wonder how you talk me into taking you out on the town."

Sam looked down at his feet, staggering slowly. They had gotten rooms on the second floor, so it meant climbing stairs. Sam groaned. He slowly took each step. Sam slurred slowly, "My 'ead is spinning."

Brian motioned to Doggett to help him from behind while he helped him walk up. He sighed. "Alright, Sam, just a few more steps and you'll be at the top."

Sam moaned out, then finally found himself on level ground again. He asked, "What awer we doin' 'ere?"

"You, my dear Sam, will be dealing with your wife and going to bed. I'm not helping you with that problem," Brian said, knocking softly on Sam and Jo Jo's door.

Jo Jo opened the door, when she checked through the peephole, finding Brian, Doggett and Sam. She sighed. "Alright. Let's get him inside. I'm gonna get him to shower and then I'll get him to bed."

"Good idea. Well, that's one taken care of. Now for Mike. He'll be a picnic. Expect him to fight a bit," Brian said.

Doggett groaned. "Well, I suppose. If you're as small as he is, you better know how to fight. Let's get him up here and Kathy can decide what to do with him."

Doggett and Brian entered the bus again, thanking the driver for watching to make sure Mikew was okay. They shook Mike roughly, causing him to groan, yet his eyes stayed closed. His head lolled forward, his hair falling past his face in a tangled mess.

Brian lifted his face up, smartly hitting it a bit to startle him to conciousness. He sighed. "Mike, you gotta wake up. You can sleep very soon."

Mike groaned out, "Fuck you." He kept his eyes closed. As far as he was concerned he was going to stay here and sleep.

Brian sighed. "Mike, you can't stay here like this. You're drunk and you need to get sleep in a bed, not a bus seat. You'll thank me later, now let's go."

Mike opened his eyes, anger and irritation radiating out from them. "I told you, fuck off. What is wrong with you? Do I have to drill it into your fucking pea sized brain or what?"

Doggett cringed. He then listed to Brian. "Mike, we can't leave you on the bus. Once we get you upstairs, you can go back to sleep. And Mike, please don't go ripping Kathy's head off when you get up there."

Mike closed his eyes, pinching his nose. He sighed. "What?"

"I said, don't go saying nasty things to Kathy. She isn't really going to handle that very well," Brian said.

Mike sighed. He got up, his legs shaky. He didn't really know where he was, but he knew he was mad. He groaned, "Fuck. The world is spinning too fast for me."

Doggett caught him before he careened into the seat across from him. He sighed. "Mike, let's get you into the hotel. It'll do you some good."

Mike shoved Doggett away, stumbling barely down the aisle to the door. He slowly took the stairs out, holding onto the bus until Brian came out, gently guiding him to the door.

Mike was very angry as he was lead slowly up the stairs. He shoved Brian and Doggett away several times, spitting obscenites at them every chance he got. When they got up to his room with Kathy, Brian said, "Mike, tone your mood down or you'll scare Kathy. I hope in your intoxicated state you'll realize that, okay?"

Mike nodded slowly. He waited for the door to be opened. Kathy opened it slowly, her face tired and her expression one of dismay. "Oh Michael, you look awful."

Mike trudged into the room, not saying a word. He didn't want to upset Kathy any further than she probably already was. He crashed onto the bed, eyes closed.

Doggett and Brian exchanged glances. They hoped that nothing would happen between these two, knowing Kathy's tempermant and condition. They left, parting ways to retire for the night.

A loud pounding woke Mike from his hungover slumber rudely the next morning. He cringed from the noise at first, then charged towards the door, throwing it open. "What the fuck is the matter now?"

Kathy stood on the other side. She looked down shyly and guiltily. "I'm, I'm sorry Mike. I forgot my key." She held in her hands some doughnuts and a coffee.

Mike let her in, feeling guilty now for snapping at her. He said, "Kat, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have gotten mad at you. It's okay."

Kathy smiled shyly. "I got you some doughnuts. I didn't want to wake you. They were supposed to be a surprise since I knew you wouldn't feel very good."

Mike felt guilt wash over him. "I'm such a fucker." He sat down, squeezing his eyes shut. "I'm sorry I got so mad at you. I'm so stupid sometimes."

Kathy sat down next to him. She said, "I messed up. I should have had my key with me."

Mike sighed. "Oh Kat, we're the saddest pair I've ever seen. Neither one of us is very good at this relationship thing, are we?"

Kathy giggled quietly. "Yeah, but I love you. Isn't that good enough?" She kissed his cheek. "Now, take this cup of coffee and eat a doughnut. It'll make you feel better, I hope."

Mike watched her as she grabbed a doughnut out of the bag. He felt that he didn't deserve her sometimes, especially when he felt he had treated her badly. He said under his breath. "Jackass. You did it again."

Kathy sat down next to him. She gave him a chocolate doughnut with some chopped up peanuts sprinkled on top. She had a powdered doughnut for herself. She smiled at him.

Mike looked at her. He sighed. "Kat, I don't know what to say. I'm so mean when I'm hung over."

Kathy smiled. "It's okay, Mike. Really." She kissed his cheek again, then giggled. "Oops." She licked her finger, rubbing the powdered sugar off of him.

Mike laughed. "You're silly, Kat." He finished his doughnut, sipping the coffee she gave him. "You know, I don't care what we do today."

Kathy smiled. "Well, how about we see what is going on and we'll decide what to do after that."

Mike nodded. "Okay." He set the coffee down, giving her a kiss. "And by the way, thanks for the coffee and doughnuts, even if I was mean when I let you in here."

Kathy giggled. "You're right, we do make a sad pair."

Sam woke to Trent tapping him awake. He groaned. "Don't." He waved a hand to ward him away, his eyes closed.

Trent said, "Daaaad. I'm hungry and Mom said to get you up." He tapped him again.

"Alright, alright. Let me talk to your mother." He sat up, rubbing his eyes. He groaned. This hangover hurt. He called out off key, "Jo Jo!"

Jo Jo came out of the bathroom, dressed and ready for the day. She said, "Dana said to us girls that we'd be going out to eat today. It's 10:30 for Christ's sake. I've been awake since 9 so quit yer complaining." She sat down next to him.

Sam squinted. "Why this morning of all godawful mornings? Couldn't you have picked any other morning for a little going out to eat?"

Jo Jo laughed. "No, not really. Now get your behind into that bathroom and wash up," she sighed. "I know it hurts, but we have to keep a decent clock for Kathy's health. She's waking Mike right now."

Sam sighed. "Alright. We'll go then."

Jo Jo kissed him. "Good." She made a face. "DUDE! That was a bad idea."

Sam laughed. He cringed then. "OW."

Jo Jo sighed. "You'll be a picnic. I can just tell." She gathered some clean clothes up for him, handing them to him. "Here, put these on after you take a quick shower. It might make you feel better. Here is some aspirin to help that headache of yours."

Sam took them, sighing. He looked over at her, shaking his head. He got up, walking past her. He groaned, then opened the bathroom door, stepping inside.

He took out the aspirin first. Sam poured a glass of water for himself, taking the pills down. He then started to strip down for his shower. He sighed.

Everyone walked into a resturant for breakfast that morning, Mike crabby as he walked behind Sam. He said, "Sam! Will you move already? I think little old ladies go faster than you."

Sam glared at him. "Shut the fuck up. I'm hungry and I don't feel well."

"Oo, getting touchy are we?" Mike said, feeling a bit misheiveous and mean at that moment.

Sam stomped on his foot. He said, "That's all I've got to say."

Mike yelped, grunting out, "Fuck. That hurt!"

He was about to start fighting with Sam when Jo Jo and Scully said, "Both of you, grow up and sit down."

Doggett laughed. "You two said that at the same time. How did you do that?"

"Practice. We deal with these two a lot," Scully said. She sighed, guiding William into a booth while Doggett sat with her. She watched as Doggett placed Sarah's car seat next to him.

Mike and Kathy walked past them a few booths down. They didn't want to sit close to any one else for the morning, since Mike was crabby and Kathy felt like talking to him alone. Sometimes on a trip like this privacy was the hardest thing to find.

Sam and Jo Jo sat in a booth behind Doggett and Scully's. Sam sat down, Trent sitting next to him with Jo Jo and Richie sitting across from them. Sam said, "So, bro, how long did Bri say we were staying here?"

"Well, he was workin' on some stuff at the field office early this mornin'. He didn't know when he'd be back from there. We're supposed to relax and think about where we might want to go next. As long as we are on a trip, we should find a way to enjoy it a little, don't you think?"

Sam sighed. "Yeah, yeah."

Jo Jo was getting Richie comfortable so she could feed him some baby food while she waited for her food. She then looked at the menu deciding on what she would order.

Sam yelled out, "Hey, Mike, do we smell or something?"

Mike turned around in his seat, pushing his hair away from his face. "No. Kat and I have some stuff to talk about, okay?"

"Okay dude. Just askin', man."

Mike said quietly in his tenor voice to Kathy, "I'm still sorry for snapping at you earlier." He looked at her, trying to figure out what she would say next.

Kathy locked her eyes on his. She smiled. "Mike, I'm okay. Don't worry. I'm fine. It's going to be alright. Now, what do you want to talk about?"

Mike looked down, trying to start what he wanted to say, but not finding the words of choice. He sighed. "Kat, I'm just curious. Dana said she'd be looking to see how you're coming along with the baby and all. So?" He looked up into her gray eyes, his green full of nervous energy.

Kathy smiled wide. "The baby is doing alright. I'm fine. I just need to be a bit more careful and not travel so roughly. Dana said we had to make a way to travel a bit differently. Rather than travel such long distances, she said we should make shorter trips so I can rest."

Mike took her hand. He said, "Oh. So it's alright? I just worry a little."

"Michael, you do more than worry a little. You worry a lot," Kathy said, smiling. "But I love you for it."

Mike laughed low in his throat. "Yeah. I know. Listen, I'll be right back."

"Okay. I'll be waiting." She picked up her menu, leafing through the breakfast section. She watched him walk away, shaking her head. She'd never get sick of watching him quietly.

She looked down, looking at what choices there were. She sighed. Pankcakes sounded good to her. She felt a bit hungry even though she had a doughnut earlier that morning. She felt like having sausage with that as well.

She heard someone sit down across from her. She said, "Michael, where did you go?"

"Michael? Who the fuck are you talking about bitch? I finally found you. You realize it's taken me years?" A gruff voice said.

Kathy looked up slowly, still remembering that voice. She choked out, "Josh? H-how did you find me?"

"Got lucky. Now, bitch, you're coming with me. I'm not satisfied with the stupid hoe I got right now." Kathy looked at him, a steely resolve in the gray. "No. I will not."

"No? You say no?" He snarled at her.

"I say no." She folded her hands in her lap, staring at him with strength in her eyes. "I don't have to do as you say anymore."

Kathy watched his tall form tense up. She knew he wanted to hit her. Even after years of not being with him, she still knew how he operated. The only reason why he didn't hit her was because they were in a public place. He snarled, "I'll have you where I want you again, bitch. I promise you that. You ran away, my women pay for that no matter how long ago that was. I killed the last girl who ran from me that I caught. Don't forget that."

Kathy felt afraid then. She tensed, but kept her eyes steely. She said, "You can't do anything to me anymore."

Josh grabbed her wrist, squeezing it till he felt it give way. "Wanna make a bet, bitch. You're nothing but a whore and that's what you'll die as."

Kathy winced. She knew he was growing frustrated and wanted to place punishment on her. She hoped Mike would come back soon. She closed her eyes, waiting for the sting on her cheek. Even now she knew the reactions and the ways that he had taught her.

She waited...Suddenly the grip on her wrist was let go. She heard Josh swear under his breath. Then she heard Mike's snarl. "Alright, fucker, who the hell are you and what are you trying to do to my wife. I don't give a shit how big you are."

She looked up, noticing that Mike had yanked on Josh's arm, twisting it. His lips were curled in a malicious smile, as if he enjoyed doing this to Josh. He barked, "Who are you!"

Josh turned around slowly after he had wrenched his arm free of Mike's. Kathy gasped. "Michael! Look out!"

Josh raised his arm to punch Mike. He said, "None of your business."

Before he could hit him, Doggett and Sam were there. They heard Mike's angry questions. Doggett grabbed Josh's arm. He asked, "Now, tell me who you are."

Mike stood back, letting Doggett take over. He looked angry, his eyes on fire. He said, "Tell us now."

Kathy stood up, going to him. "Michael, it's Josh. He found me."

Mike stared at the man before him. He said, "This? This is that fucker?"

"Yes. He, he's been looking for me for years. I guess we were never in the same places until now," she sighed.

Josh said, "You dumb bitch. You're still going to pay for running like you did. You made the most money for me. I haven't found another as good as you."

"You slime ball. You worthless excuse for a human being. She's not your property. She's a human being with a name and feelings and if you don't want my fist to connect with your face, you'll leave her alone." Mike snarled.

Sam helped his brother hold the large man from attacking Mike. Sam sighed. He was just as angry, knowing that this animal was deserving of Mike's insults.

Doggett said, "Now, we'll let you go, but know this. I'm F.B.I. and I am traveling with two other F.B.I. agents. We see you sneaking around our group and we will do something about it."

Kathy ran past everyone, startling them. Doggett and Sam in their surprise let go of Josh. Mike called out, "Kat, wait!"

Kathy felt hot tears come to her eyes. She had feared this day since she had met Mike. She feared what Josh would do to her and now more importantly what he would do to Mike now. Mike wasn't as big. She knew he could fight dirty, but it wasn't enough. She ran to the bus.

Before she could get inside, she felt Josh grab her around the waist, picking her small form up in the air. She screamed. "NO! You can't do this to me! Put me down!"

Josh growled in her ear, "You whore. You can't expect to just run away from me. You know, I haven't forgotten how good you are."

Mike jumped on the man's back, his smaller size having very little impact. He hit him in between the shoulder blades, getting him to release Kathy. "You want to pick on someone, fucker? Pick on me. Take it out on me. I took her from you."

Josh turned around, his large size making him clumsy. He charged towards Mike. "You took her! She's mine!" His eyes were lit a fire with insanity. Obviously he had obssessed over Kathy for years.

Mike dodged him easily. He kicked Josh's legs out from under him. "She made the decision on her own. I never told her she had to stay with me. I never said Kat had to be mine. She made that decision on her own."

Josh looked up at the smaller man before him. He growled out, "She couldn't have possibly picked you. You're small. You're nothing."

Mike smiled devilishly at him. "Oh really? If I'm nothing to you, fine. She decides if I'm nothing or not. Trust me, your opinion of me means nothing. Let's get out of here. He's just a loser trying to get back what he lost." Mike walked back to the bus, never taking his eyes off of Josh. He didn't want to be snuck up on.

When he got up to the doors of the bus, Kathy took his hand into hers. She took one look at Josh, then climbed onto the bus. She was no longer going to let him control her, but now she feared he would chase her down.

Everyone else had snuck onto the bus while the two men were fighting. Once the bus was full and ready to go, they drove off, leaving Josh shaking his fist behind.

Once the bus started to move, Kathy started to sob. She choked out, "After all these years...I never thought he'd find me. Now he'll be after me for sure."

Mike felt her wrap her arms around him, sobbing into his chest. He knew that it was hard for her now, especially since she had started to tell him about Josh. He stroked her hair, holding her close.

Sam said, "That fucker comes near us again and I'm gonna kill him." He was vocalizing what Mike wanted to, but did not to keep Kathy from being too upset.

Scully said, "Sam, chill out. We'll be fine. He can't possibly keep up with our actions."

Kathy stopped crying. "Josh... told me he killed the last girl who had run away. He caught her and killed her. What if he catches me? Alone?"

Mike hugged her tightly. "He won't. He goes through me to get you. Understand? I'm not going to let him destroy you that way. He's not going to have it easy. We'll make sure you're safe."

Doggett said, "That man, that man out there will be picked up with in the hour. Brian has been informed just a minute ago. In fact, we're leaving Minneapolis this very minute. He'll meet up with us in the next town."

Kathy looked at Mike shyly then at Doggett. She whispered, "He can't get us?"

"No. He can't get you. Even if he tries, he'll be caught easily. He's not very smart about this chasing people down with security," Scully said.

Kathy sighed. "Maybe if I just leave..."

Mike held her tighter. "No. You are not going anywhere. You belong here. Don't make him think that you don't."

Kathy felt tears in her eyes. "But I can't let him hurt you or anyone else. You already have enough problems without this added onto it."

Doggett said, "He'd find you with in a week if you were on your own. Traveling with us is the safest option. Besides, he catches us and he'll be sorry. The three of us will not be afraid to shoot." Mike rocked her, angry that this man could disrupt his wife's life so much to make her want to leave to protect him. He said, "See? You stay put with us."

Sam said, "Yeah. It wouldn't be the same without you anyways. Trust me, we need you around."

Kathy smiled shyly. "I'm important?"

Mike sighed. "Yes, Kat, you're important. Now let's get settled for some travel and we'll soon be able to put this mess behind us."

Scully got up from her seat, walking back to where Mike and Kathy sat. She said, "Kathy, I think we ought to know everything about what has happened to you with that man. Obviously he still scares you very much."

Kathy, looked down, then buried her face into Mike's chest, shaking. She was scared and upset. More than anything she worried the most about her baby. She sobbed out, "I can't tell you here, not in front of children. It's too gruesome for adults. I couldn't let them hear this." Her natural mothering instincts that she had were kicking in more with this pregnancy.

Scully motioned to Doggett. "John, take the boys to the back of the bus and entertain them with the video games and movies or something. I think a woman should listen to this more than a man."

"Alright." He led the two boys, both silent as they walked past Kathy to the back of the bus. Trent stopped. "Aunt Kathy, I hope that the bad man doesn't come get you anymore. I didn't like him very much."

Kathy felt tears pool in her gray eyes. She nodded, biting her lip. Once the door closed on the back of the bus, she looked at Mike to gauge how angry he was. Then she looked at Dana. She sighed. "Alright, here's the long story short to get some people up to speed. I moved in with Josh at age 18. He tricked me into staying with him, my parents disowned me and he raped me shortly after I moved in. Then he started selling me to other men." She closed her eyes. "For a time, he collared me to place his mark on me so others would know that I was his property. I wore it all the time except when he had other men use me for sexual acts."

Mike tensed next to her. He wanted to turn the bus around and kill the bastard that had done this to his wife, even if he hadn't known her then. He gritted his teeth to keep from expressing his anger.

Scully asked, "Did he do anything else?"

"Yes. He videotaped every time I did any sexual act with any other man and had some of those men tape him with me. There was a room in the house that I was forbidden to go into. He had a key just so I couldn't go inside. He photographed me when I slept, when I showered, when I was raped by other men. He made me pose for some even. I suspect in the room that I wasn't allowed in you'd find all of these things in there. He'd lock himself away at times, inside the room, alone." She stared ahead, as if she was in a differnt world. She sighed.

Scully said, "That's how he could still recognize you then. He's been obsessing over you for the past ten years with the footage he has."

Kathy nodded. "It was after he locked himself in the room that he was the worst. He would drink while he was in there, and I figure that looking at that type of imagery didn't help him. It was when I wish I had just ran away, but I had no where to go."

Scully sighed. "It's alright. Kathy, we'll make sure that Josh is never able to do what he did to you to another woman ever again. I know it's hard, but we will get him, especially if he follows us."

They reached a way side rest somewhere in Wisconsin that afternoon. Kathy quickly went to the bathroom. The rest of the women followed. Mike watched her until she disappeared. He then screamed in frustration.

Sam stood, eyes squinted. He didn't look any happier. He said, "Cool it, man. Don't want everyone thinking things here."

Doggett had his arms crossed. He saw how Mike stood, his stance tense, his eyes wild with anger and frustration. He said, "I'll tell ya one thing, that man will be payin' his dues for what he's done to Kathy and other women now."

Mike turned his back to them. "How. Without physical evidence, wouldn't it mean that we couldn't prove it?"

"Partially true. I tell ya what, we'll make a way to stop that man from getting to us, Kathy especially." Doggett sighed.

Mike turned around, his hair tangled around his face. He looked ready to snap. "First we lose Angel, then Beth is kidnapped, now this. What next? What if that mother fucking asshole gets to my wife? What then?"

Sam said, "It'll be okay. We're going to be alright and we just need to get some where to chill out."

Mike glared at him. He then turned around, walking away from the group, increasing his speed until he started to run. He couldn't take it anymore, the stress was weighing heavily on him and he feared it wasn't going to get any better anytime soon.

Sam shouted, "Mike! Wait just a fucking minute!" He started to chase after him, leaving Doggett to chase after both of them.

Sam caught up to him, tackling him to the ground. "What the fuck are you doing, Mike?"

Mike grunted. "I can't do this anymore. I can't watch everything I've worked for disappear. I can't."

"Well, running away isn't going to do you any good. What the fuck do you think you're going to do in the middle of no where Wisconsin? This isn't no New Orleans. You haven't been North during the winter for years. I'm not gonna just leave you out here to freeze your ass off." Sam sighed.

Mike broke. "Damn it, Sam. What the fuck am I supposed to do? Tell me! I can't just stand by and watch Kathy get destroyed by what's going on. She's...so frail."

Sam coughed, the dust finally settling. "Well, think about what you'd do to her if you ran. Who'd keep her from bolting and being caught by that monster then? Huh?"

The women both broke off into groups, Scully and Kathy going into the bathroom while Jo Jo took the boys to a vending machine to get some snacks. Jo Jo smiled at them, wandering around the structure in the middle of nowhere. She finally found one, allowing the boys to pick treats out.

Kathy and Scully went into the bathroom, Kathy going into a stall alone. She didn't have to go to the bathroom, she just felt the need to be alone. She was scared and now that she had seen Josh for the first time in 10 years she remembered everything vividly as if it had been happening only days ago. She started to sob, trying to hide it from Scully.

Scully was grooming her hair in the bathroom, waiting for Kathy to come out when she heard a choked sob. She asked, "Kathy, are you alright?"

Kathy stepped out of the stall, knowing that she had better just come out rather than hide. She rubbed her eyes, mascara running. She shook her head no.

Scully hugged her, holding her gently. She said, "Oh Kathy. Seeing that man this morning had to do no good for you. He's a very bad person."

Kathy sobbed, "What if Mike doesn't love me anymore? What if Josh manages to do something to take me away from him?" She was feeling irrational, afraid and confused all at once.

"Kathy, Mike will still love you no matter what. He's angry about what that man has done to you and can do to you by appearing suddenly. It'll be alright. I promise you that," Scully said, looking into the smaller woman's eyes. She felt sorrow when she saw the fear and almost self loathing that Kathy had. It hadn't been there for a long time, but just seeing that man brought that back to her.

Kathy looked away. "I don't know what I'll do if I lose Mike or lose this baby or both. I don't know what to do anymore. I love Mike so much and Josh is so terrible."

"It'll be okay. Josh can't get to you now. John is here, Mike is here, Sam is here, Brian is here and I'm here. If Josh really wanted to do something stupid, he'd come after you now and be very sorry about it." Scully put her hand on Kathy's shoulder. "Trust me. It'll be okay."

Kathy sniffed. "I hope so. It's so hard to deal with all of this right now."

"I know it is. Listen, let's fix your make up and we'll go back to get on the bus. I think the next stop I check you over to make sure you're coming along right."

Mike coughed. "Well I'm sure not helping her by staying. She just gets more and more upset as we go along. Damn it, Sam, what am I supposed to do? I can't wave a magic wand that will make this all better."

Sam looked down. "Don't you think I feel the same way about Jo Jo? She's feeling very closed in right now, too. But I can't run. I know if I run it'll make everything that's hard on her that much harder. Same goes for Kathy."

Mike closed his eyes, lying back into the dirt. He sighed. "I just can't help feeling that some of what Kathy's feeling right now is my fault. She is the most important person in my life, and much like most of my relationships with people, I've managed to fuck it up beyond repair."

"What the fuck are you talking about? Kathy didn't want you to get hurt. That's the only reason she offered to leave. She's afraid that Josh might try to kill you and she's afraid of what he'll do to you before that. She loves you more than anything in this world. When are you going to see that?" Sam said, looking at Mike, his eyes squinted.

Mike's eyes opened, a steady glare on his face. "I don't know. I just about died when she said she'd leave. I couldn't bear to have her leave. I just can't watch her suffer anymore. Her memories, his showing up, Angel's death, it's all compounding, Sam."

Sam shook his head. "I know. Listen man, let's get back to the bus and we'll talk till the ladies get back."

Doggett had stood to the side, letting them talk. He didn't know what to really say, just knew that he shouldn't let them run off. He said, "You comin' back to the bus then?"

"Yeah. It's okay now," Sam said, keeping his eyes fixed on Mike, to make sure he wouldn't bolt again. He follwed him up into the bus, sitting down in the back, shutting the door.

Mike sat down in a corner, putting his head into his hands, running his hands through his hair, eyes closed. He sighed. "I just don't know what to do anymore. It's like suddenly loving her isn't enough anymore. No matter how much love I for her, it's not enough. She needs something else; she needs someone else."

"Mike, stop. Kathy, rather you know it or not, she is just as scared of losing you as you are of losing her. She loves you so much and Jo Jo told me that she is afraid of what will happen if she does lose this baby."

"She said that?" Mike put his hands into his lap, looking dumbfounded. "Why would she think that?"

"She is just scared like you are. You two spend so much time being afraid to lose the other, did you know that?" Sam said. "I wouldn't worry so much. She loves you more than you'll ever know. Trust me on this. Now, when the women come back, I'll send her back to talk to you. And Mike, tell her how you feel this time. Don't play your fucking hide game. I know you want to protect her, but just trust me on this," Sam said, getting up, lighting a cigarette.

Mike sat watching him leave. "Alright, alright. I will."

The women came back onto the bus ready to travel. As soon as Kathy walked onto the bus, Sam jumped up. He said, "Kathy, Mike's waiting for you in the back of the bus. Just go back there and talk to him, okay?"

Kathy nodded, her make-up freshly touched up. She looked down at the floor as she walked, almost as if she were afraid to look at anyone else. She opened the door, looking to the front of the bus for only a moment, before stepping inside and closing the door.

Jo Jo sat in her seat, a confused expression on her face as she watched what happened. She asked, "What was that about?"

Sam sat down next to her. "It's not a big deal. Mike and Kathy need to talk, that's all. He's got some stuff to say to her. I thought I'd be nice and let them do that. Is that okay?"

Jo Jo nodded. "Okay. I see that the boys are happy with the candy." She smiled at Trent as he ate his Snickers bar greedily. She shook her head.

Sam laughed. He said, "Well, Jo Jo, what do you think we'll be doing when we get where ever we are going?"

"Don't know. Hopefully something decent. I'm sick of moving from place to place. Can't we at least go somewhere fun for a change?" Jo Jo asked.

Scully looked at the two of them. "I don't know, but I think Brian will be catching up with us no matter where we go. Since he's the head agent in this, he'll tell us what is going to happen."

Doggett nodded. "Yeah. He's the one who will make those decisions. I don't know what will happen with that Josh fellow. He's not exactly goin' to be held for long on charges, but if we can get movin' he'll have a hard time findin' us anyways."

Jo Jo nodded. "I hope so. I've never seen Kathy so upset about anything. Not even Angel's death. This man has had some powerful effect on her. I just hope that we'll be able to avoid anything that we've had with Mulder that he might try to do."

Sam shook his head. "I don't know what to say. I just say we take this shit as it comes and hope that everything turns out fine."

Kathy turned, looking at Mike from the door way. He was staring off at the floor, his hair falling into his face. His expression was a mixture of frustration and sadness. She ached to make him smile, anything to make the broody look disappear. She whispered, "Michael, what is going on?"

Mike jumped, looking up at Kathy. His eyes were a dark green. His hair fell into his eyes, causing him to brush it away. He looked away then. "Sit, I guess."

Kathy sat next to him. She waited for him to say something. By the look on his face, he was having another mood swing. She said, "Mike, please, what is it?"

Mike bit his lip, keeping tears from stress and frustration inside. "I, I was talking to Sam earlier... while you were in the bathroom."

"And?" Kathy tried to coax him, knowing when he was like this being gentle was the answer, otherwise he had a tendency to blow up and flip into his anger mode.

"He told me that you're scared that if you lose the baby you're carrying now that you'd lose me too. Kat, I wouldn't ever do that to you." He looked at her, then looked down, running his hand up his other arm. He felt uncomfortable.

Kathy watched his actions. "Mike...I, yes, I'm afraid that I'd lose you if I lost this baby." She looked down, her hair falling into her face. "But it's because...I know how much you want one."

Mike looked at her. "Kat...there's something you should know. I, I'm afraid that if I don't do something right or if I mess something up, I'll lose you. I can't do that, Kat."

Kathy looked into his eyes, noticing the insecurity and the isolation in them. She hugged him suddenly, trying to calm hims nerves. She said, "Michael, I could never leave you. Where would I go? What would I do, who would take care of me? You do all of those things, even without trying."

Mike stroked her hair, feeling a little overwhelmed. He said, "I, I don't know what to say. I mean, I just don't."

"You don't have to say anything, Mike. I already know." She kissed his cheek. "Listen, now that we both know, how about we get back into the front area of the bus, before they wonder what we're doing," she giggled softly then.

Mike smiled shyly then. "Oh really..."

Sam sighed. He whispered, "Bro, toss me a pillow here. Jo Jo's asleep." Her head was resting on his shoulder and he knew that it couldn't be comfortable, especially since he knew how bony he was. He slowly lifted her head, tucking the pillow underneath and setting her head back down.

Scully smiled. "Well, I see someone is worn out."

"Yeah. Jo Jo tossed and turned all last night. She does every time we stay at a new place the first night. It's a rule," Sam said, holding her up.

Doggett laughed. "Must drive you up the wall."

"I'm used to it. She does this thing in new places that I'm used to so it doesn't phase me anymore," he sighed. "I just know that she gets tired from that. Especially when we move a lot more than we're supposed to."

Scully shook her head. "I would assume so. Not much for new places, is she?"

"No. She's very much the homebody. Always has been." He stroked a strand of hair away from her face. "I'm just worried what will happen if we don't find Beth safe and sound soon. She's getting more and more tired and restless at night now."

Scully said, "Have you asked her about it?"

"Yeah. She's had a few nightmares. It's to be expected though. Under the circumstances I can't expect anything less, can I?" He sighed. "In fact, I'd worry if she didn't."

Doggett laughed. "I bet." He sat back in his seat, watching the boys. They, like Jo Jo, were lounging in their seats, asleep. He said, "I just know that the boys are the ones who are the most tired. This movin' around thin' isn't good for 'em."

"No. No it's not." Sam shook his head. "It can't be good for Kathy either. In her condition and with her past, she should be settled for a bit. I'd suggest going to Mike's place, but that fucking looney knows where that is."

"We'll find a place to stay for a short while. It'll be alright," Doggett said. He shook his head, as Sam's expression changed to one of surprise. Jo Jo had thrown her arm around his neck, snuggling up more. He said, "Well, I see you're stuck pretty good."

"Yep. Oh well."

Mike looked down shyly then. He took her hand into his, stroking his fingers across hers, lifting hers up to hold it. Mike then leaned in, kissing her gently. He felt silly for being so shy about it, but found that he was.

Kathy returned the kiss, her mouth opening slightly for him. She ran her other hand into his hair. She always enjoyed when he kissed her, especially since he was so tender about it.

Mike kissed her slowly, his tongue pushing slowly into her mouth. He ran a hand through her hair. He knew that Kathy had always enjoyed kissing more, finding it even more intimate than any other action. He pulled back, smiling at her. "So, you sure you want to go to the front of the bus?" His eyes were full of humor, making them a lighter shade of green.

Kathy shook her head. "No, no. I don't think any one will mind. Come to think of it, I wouldn't mind staying back here." She yawned. "I'm a little sleepy too, but I think I can manage."

Mike smiled. He nuzzled her neck gently, then kissed her neck, his tongue running on it. He shook his head. Mike held her close to himself, feeling a bit more relaxed now. He had Kathy, they were safe, and no one was going to do anything about it as far as he was concerned.

Kathy lifted Mike's hand, putting his arm around her as she leaned in to him. She sighed, closing her eyes. She felt his solid form behind her and it gave her a sense of security.

Mike wrapped his arms tightly around her, then snaked a hand down to her belly, placing his hand there gently. He said, "It's been two months, just think about it."

"I know." She turned around, running her hand through his hair. "I hope this baby lives so much, but knowing even if it might not that I'll have you still makes it bearable." She kissed him.

The door opened, an embarrassed Doggett coughing to get their attention. He said, "Uh, we're at a resturant. Fast food. Just tell me what ya want and I'll leave ya two be."

Mike smiled shyly. He held Kathy's hand. "Don't worry about it, John. Hmm, which food joint?"

"Burger King."

"Double Whopper with fries and a Coke. We didn't get breakfast, remember?" Mike said, smiling at John's expression.

Kathy said, "I'll take a salad with the lightest salad dressing possible. Water too, please." She looked at Mike, then down at the floor.

Doggett shook his head. "Okay. I'll leave ya two be then."

Mike and Kathy came out of the back of the bus, taking their seats across from Sam and Jo Jo. Sam asked, "Well, what's going on now?"

Mike had a hold of Kathy's hand. He said, "It's fine. Don't worry about it. We did embarrass your brother though. He, well, caught us kissing. You know how he is about stuff like that."

Sam laughed. "Yeah. He's very old fashioned, isn't he?" He put out his cigarette, waiting for the food to arrive.

Jo Jo sat next to him, rubbing her eyes. They had woken her to ask her what she wanted for food and was still waking. She yawned. "Don't look at me. That man sometimes is so silly."

Scully laughed softly. "Yes, yes he is. Very much so. He always has been." She watched Doggett come back with food in tow. William and Trent had gone in to help carry.

When they came back in, Doggett said, "Salads for Dana and Kathy, a Whopper for Jo Jo, Doubles for Sam and Mike and get your drinks from the boys."

Mike got up, taking Kathy's salad into his hand, handing to to her. He then grabbed her water and his burger and Coke. He sat back down next to her.

Sam grabbed both his and Jo Jo's food and drinks, especially since she was poking him to get up and get it. He sighed, handing the food to her.

Doggett sat down, eating his food. Doggett said, "Well, when we get to stop for the day at our new hotel, I'm gonna give Brian a call on his cell phone. He should know what is goin' on. I'll be able to ask 'im what is goin' on where he is too."

Sam swallowed some of his burger before saying, "Okay. I wonder if he did catch that fucker. We all know we don't' need another crazy chasing us around."

Scully wiped her mouth, sticking her fork into her salad container. "Absolutely. I figure we get to the hotel and I make sure Kathy is doing alright, then she should get a nap taken."

Kathy ate some salad, drinking from her water glass. "Yes, I'm a little tired. I just don't like sleeping on a bus very much. Too uncomfortable for me."

Scully nodded. "I know how you feel."

They arrived to the next hotel that afternoon, Jo Jo and Sam lugging their luggage behind them as they prepared to settle in. Sam saw Trent come in to the room. He asked, "What's up, kiddo?"

"Not much. I'm bored," Trent said, feeling a little antsy.

Sam laughed. He ruffled the boy's hair. "Well, Mike's gonna be without anything to do for awhile. Dana is going to be checking over Kathy and I'm sure he'll get shooed outta the room fairly quickly. Why don't you go pester him?"

Trent smiled mischievously. "Okay. But doesn't he like to be left alone?"

"Yeah, but why should we make him happy? Go pester him. It'll do him some good," Sam said, smiling.

Trent smiled, his expression very impish. He bounded off, looking for Mike. He called out when he saw him. "Uncle Mike!"

Mike had his back to Trent and he froze when he heard Trent's little boy voice call out, and regretted feeling a bit of a cringe. He had hoped to take some time to work on something while Kathy was being checked over. He turned around, a smile plastered on his face. "Yeah?"

"Wanna play video games?" Trent asked, making his dark eyes pleading and his expression sad.

Mike's shoulders slumped. "Why couldn't you get your father to play? Oh alright, I'll play some video games with you." He walked over to where Trent stood, shaking his head. He thought about how he'd have to get used to this anyways.

Trent grabbed his hand, tugging on it. "Come on, please? Let's go."

Mike felt the small boy start to drag him as they walked towards the room the boys would be staying in. He sighed quietly. They walked in, finding the room empty. William was with his father. Mike sat down, wondering how he had gotten involved with this and how he could find a way to get to what he had wanted to do.

Trent started a game up, handing a control eagerly to Mike. He was excited to be doing something with his uncle, even though he could tell his uncle wasn't thrilled.

Mike watched as the game loaded. He brushed some hair out of his eyes, looking at Trent. He said, "What we playing?"

"We're playing the latest Mario game, I think. If Dad wasn't so lazy and unhooked the bus system we'd play a cooler game, but this is all they have in the hotel," Trent said, scooting closer to his uncle.

Mike sighed. "Okay. I suppose it'll be fun."

Trent watched his uncle as he took his turn. He was concentrating and seemed to be enjoying himself. He waited to take his turn. They were almost done with the time the hotel alloted for video game playing.

Mike was engrossed in playing the video game that he didn't see the small boy watching him. He finished his level, the time run up. He said, "Well, that was fun." Suddenly, a pair of arms was thrown around and he grunted.

Trent said, "Thank you, Uncle Mike. That was fun." He put his head onto Mike's chest, his arms wrapped around him tight.

Mike wasn't quite sure what to do, having never dealt with children this way before. He said, "Okay. I guess."

Trent laughed. He looked into Mike's eyes. "Did you have fun, Uncle Mike?"

Mike smiled sincerly this time. "Yeah, yeah I had fun." He felt a little guilty for not wanting to play in the first place, knowing how difficult it was for the boy at the moment.

Trent put his head back down, feeling drowsy. He yawned. "I'm sleepy."

Mike said, "Well, do you want to lay down, or what do you want to do here?" He felt lost in this situation.

Trent crawled into Mike's lap. He said, "I wanna nap with you."

Mike sighed, wondering why the small child wanted attention from him. He said, "Alright, I guess since you're already here we can do that."

Trent hugged him tight again. He nestled his head into Mike's chest, falling asleep.

Mike felt the boy go limp, as if the energy that had kept the boy talking non-stop and moving non-stop had quit without warning. He sighed, holding him. He was thinking that soon this would be a major part of his life. Soon he would be a father of a child of his own and he very well may have to do something similiar with his own child.

He closed his own eyes, feeling mildly drained himself, figuring the boy might have the right idea. Besides, why miss an opportunity to sleep?

Just as Mike drifted off, Kathy opened the door to find both of them asleep. She shook her head, smiling as she exited to leave them be. She'd have to tell Jo Jo and Sam this one.

Kathy padded down to Sam and Jo Jo's room. She rapped lightly on the door, waiting for one of them to answer. Sam answered, half dressed, his hair dripping. "What?"

"Do you have a camera I can borrow? You'll have to see what I'm taking a picture of too," Kathy said, smiling shyly.

"Sure." Sam took the towel from around his neck and started to towel his hair off. He shouted, "Jo Jo! Where's our camera?"

Jo Jo peeked out from around the corner. She said, "In my travel bag. Why?"

"Kathy's got something to photograph. Said we have to see it. I don't know what the fuck she's talking about," Sam said. His hair stood up in all sorts of places, making him look boyish.

Jo Jo sighed. "Alright, let's go see what we need to take a picture of. I swear, if it involves naked people or something, I'm gonna have to hurt someone."

They walked down the hall, Kathy opening the door to the boys' room. Sam peeked in first, noticing how Mike and Trent were. He shook his head. "I had no idea that when I sent Trent to annoy the heck outta Mike that they'd nap together."

Jo Jo said, "Awww, that's so cute. No wonder we need a photo of this."

Kathy quietly took the camera, taking the picture. She smiled. "Isn't it sweet?"

Mike lay sprawled under the small boy on top of him, his arms wrapped tight. He had his arms flung around the boy, his legs dangling over the edge since he wasn't at the head of the bed. He had his mouth hanging open, soft snores coming from him. Trent lay with his head buried in Mike's chest.

Sam shook his head. "Well, I guess that's what happens when Mike gets worn out with a little boy. Trent's got high energy. He tends to do that stuff to ya."

Jo Jo laughed. "Let's tell John and Dana so William doesn't disturb them. They need a nap obviously."

Mike woke when he heard whimpering. He asked, his eyes still closed, "What the hell...?" He opened his eyes, finding Trent shaking in his arms. He sat up slowly, rocking the small boy. He wasn't sure what to do, but he had to wake the boy and soon. The boy was afraid and he could tell that.

Trent wrapped his arms tightly around Mike, burying his face deeper into Mike's chest. He whimpered, then cried out, "Bethie!"

Mike rocked him, whispering, "Sh, it'll be alright. It's going to be okay." He smoothed the boy's hair, then rubbed his back. He wondered if he should get a hold of Sam, but realized that perhaps consoling the boy would be a better option.

Trent began squirming. He was growing frantic and afraid. He cried out, "NO! Don't do that to her! She's my sister!"

Mike shook the boy awake. "Trent! Wake up!"

Trent opened his chocolate eyes. He looked dazed. "Uncle Mike?"

Mike nodded. "Yeah. You gave me a scare there, kid. You okay?"

Trent looked down at the floor, embarrassed. He shook his head, tears coming to his eyes. "No."

"Wanna talk about it? I may be able to help," Mike said, scooting back, allowing Trent to sit next to him. He patted the spot on the bed next to him.

Trent crawled up next to him. He said softly, "I was dreaming about Bethie. She's so scared. That man was scaring her and hurting someone. It wasn't her but I'm so scared. What if he hurts Bethie?"

Mike felt a little afraid himself. The questions the small boy asked were very in his face and very frightening. He said after he calculated his thoughts, "Well, I think that Beth is a strong girl. He may try to hurt her, but she'll think of the family she misses so much here and be strong enough to survive. I know that when my mom and dad couldn't see me and I stayed with my grandparents that I'd some day be able to see them. I guess it's not the same since my parents left me with Grandmother and Grandfather, but you get the idea."

"Didn't you feel abandoned?" Trent asked, glad that he could stay with his mom and dad.

"I was five. Yes, I did. But my dad and I were more like best friends. He lived across town. We did all sorts of things together, but yes, I did feel abandoned. I didn't really understand why my parents couldn't live with me. I'm sure Beth is wondering why Sam and Jo Jo can't get to her right now," Mike said, staring off into space absent mindedly.

Trent hugged Mike. "I love you, Uncle Mike."

Mike was startled again. He put an arm around the boy. "I love you too, Trent. I suppose we should see what your father is up to."

Trent lifted his head up. "Yeah. But one more question. Do you think we'll find Bethie?"

"I sure hope so. I don't know what to tell you. I'm going to be honest Trent. She really could never come home. I just have some faith that she is stronger than her captor," he sighed, hoping that the boy would have some sense of hope.

Mike walked back into his hotel room after Sam took Trent in. He was looking down at the ground, thinking to himself about what had just happened when he heard Kathy. "There you are. I was wondering when you'd wake up."

Mike looked up, seeing her smile wide at him. He sighed. She was in one of those affectionate moods that came when she was pregnant. He smiled weakly back, still worrying about the dream Trent had. He remained silent.

Kathy walked over to him, concern in her gray eyes. She put her hand lightly on his shoulder, running her hand down to take his hand into hers. She asked, "Is something wrong?"

Mike shook his head. He looked into her eyes, thinking about the time he had spent with Trent and how afraid he was for his sister. He thought how he'd feel if his own child was in this situation. Thinking about those things caused him to snap. He closed his eyes trying to keep the hot tears inside. He choked out, "No."

Kathy hugged him. She said, "Michael, do you want to talk about it?" She was concerned that something had happened. She knew he had emotional releases from time to time.

Mike hugged her close, running his hands through her hair, sobbing softly onto her shoulder. He didn't say anything, the sadness of what the boy had expressed had struck a nerve in himself. He would be more angry later about the situation. For now he was filled with sorrow and couldn't understand how another human being could be this way to another.

Kathy smoothed his hair, making soothing sounds to calm him. She knew he needed care sometimes and even if he didn't tell her why he was upset, she knew he needed her now. She lifted his head up from her shoulder. "Michael..." She kissed his forehead, "it's going to be alright. Did something happen?"

"No. I was just talking with Trent. That boy has it rough right now. I feel for him, Kat. I mean, he asked if he'd ever see his sister again. I didn't know what to tell him," Mike said, sniffing a moment.

Kathy smoothed some hair from his temple. "Oh Michael," she kissed his cheek, "that's terrible."

Mike closed his eyes, nodding. "Yes, yes it is. I can't imagine what he's going through."

Kathy put her head on his chest. "I know. It'll be okay. I just have a feeling we'll see everything turn out."

Mike sighed. "I hope so more for the childrens' sake more than any others."

Kathy kissed him gently. She felt him open his mouth for her, so she took his invitation. She pushed her tongue in slowly, making the kiss linger. Perhaps it might take his mind off the troubles at hand for only a moment. She knew how he sometimes could be so empathatic that it broke his heart. She saw it happen over and over again.

Mike broke the kiss off, feeling a bit better. He smiled weakly again. "Let's just relax. There's nothing more we can do for now."

Sam looked up to see Trent walk in. He said, "What's up, kiddo? Did you have a nice nap with Uncle Mike?" He looked at his boy's face, noticing how sad it looked. "Something wrong, Trent?"

Trent shook his head. "Uncle Mike was talking to me that's all. I asked him if he thought Beth would come home or not. I had a nightmare, that's all."

Sam was sitting on the bed. He patted the spot inbetween him and Jo Jo. Jo Jo said, "So, what did he say?"

"He said he didn't know." Trent burrowed between his parents as they sat on the bed watching television together. He felt a little secure there, though he worried about Beth. He sighed. "I didn't tell Uncle Mike exactly what I saw. It was too scary."

Jo Jo hugged her son. "Do you want to tell us what you saw, Trent? Or is it too painful?"

Trent buried his face into his mother's shoulder. "I saw that mean man do something. He had killed someone you know? And I saw her. It was very scary."

Sam looked into Jo Jo's blue eyes, his dark brown concerned. He said, "What did she look like?"

"Red haired. I didn't see much more than that. It was dark when I saw her," Trent said, lifting his head up. He was a little nervous now.

Sam felt a chill run up his spine. That was what the woman that Mulder had killed looked like. She was a redhead. He shook himself, dismissing it almost. Sam wasn't going to say his son could see what his sister did. Being a twin he knew that he could sometimes sense things about his own sister but that had been awhile and he had't done so in ages.

Jo Jo sighed. She rocked her son, trying to get him to calm down. "It'll be alright. Don't you worry too much about your sister. We're doing all we can. You'll see." She felt fear in her own heart. Having her son so scared upset her very much.

Trent said, "Uncle Mike said that he hoped that Beth was strong enough though. Do you think she is?"

Sam felt a little cautious about answering. To say the wrong thing could ultimately upset his son and it was difficult enough knowing that his daughter was beyond his help. He sighed, slowly responding, "I think...yes, I think she is. I just don't know if she can keep being so strong."

I can't shake this feeling from my head There's a devil sleeping in my bed He's watching you across the way I cannot make this feeling go away I know it's not the right thing And I know it's not the good thing But kinda I want to I'm not sure of what I should do When everything I'm thinking of is you All my excuses turn to lies Maybe God will cover up his eyes I know it's not the right thing and I know it's not the good thing But kinda I want to Kinda I want to Maybe just for tonight We can pretend it's alright What's the price I pay I don't care what they say I want to I want to(I'll take my chance tonight) (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Kinda I Want To, Pretty Hate Machine, 1989)

Mulder watched the young girl from his bed. She was so young and so fair. He had an idea in his head and a feeling that he couldn't shake. He knew it was wrong. He knew it was not good, but he kinda wanted to see what he could do.

He wasn't sure, but as he watched the girl, he realized how much of his thinking was about her. He had no excuse for thinking what he had, but he hoped that someone could forgive him.

Mulder knew that there was a price to pay if he acted on the ideas in his head but suddenly those didn't matter to him. He wanted to pretend that it was alright. He wanted to and that was final. Mulder wanted to do something he would have cringed from a long time ago.

Beth sat unaware, her hair framing her child face. Her dark hair fell, framing her face, making her appear to be out of something almost gothic. She was tiny and fragile.

Mulder realized that he was risking a lot. Not just if he was caught, but in his relationship and goals to win her over from her father. He sighed, trying to shake the evil and impure thoughts from his mind. The ideas were wrong and even though he wanted to act so badly he knew it would be fatal.

Beth looked up, her blue eyes framed by the brown hair made her look porcelian like. She held a fear in her eyes and a saddness in her expression. She asked quietly, "Is there something you want?"

Mulder got up, kneeling down in front of the child as she sat at the desk table. He resisted the urge to kiss her lips and settled on her forehead. "No. Nothing. I'm going to get us supper. Stay here."

Mike walked up to the window, looking outside. He sighed. "Aww man. It's snowing."

Kathy walked up behind him, snaking her arms around his middle. "It is? I've missed snow. Being in New Orleans we don't see it very often."

Mike smiled while he looked out the window. He felt her put her head on his arm as she looked out the window. He said, "I don't really miss snow that much. It's cold and inconvenient."

Kathy giggled. "You and your practicality sometimes. I swear I married two different people sometimes. One moment you're the most irrational person I've ever met the next totally sane."

Mike laughed softly, turning around to look at her. He said, "We better hope Brian gets here. I don't know about you, but a snow storm is not my idea of fun."

"Now why not? Snow storms can be quite fun if one has the right amusements in mind." Kathy smiled, her eyes full of mischief. She sat down on the bed, turning on the television. "Let's find out what we are in for."

Mike sat down on the bed, sitting behind her. He spread his legs, sitting back, scooting up to the head board. He felt Kathy nestle in between his legs, getting comfy. Mike wrapped his arms around her.

Kathy said, "Well, looks like we're stranded for a few days. They have the area we're staying in with a blizzard warning."

Mike groaned, leaning his head in to kiss her neck. "Now what? We're stuck here in a hotel room with nothing to do. This sucks ass."

"You are such a tease, Michael." Kathy giggled. "Should we tell the others?"

"What, and spoil those two? We'll certainly hear plently about it from them later. They'll call us wimpy Southern people who can't handle the snow. I grew up with it, I just prefer not to live with it," Mike said, holding her closer.

"I know. Not that I don't love living in New Orleans, it just gets dull sometimes, I guess. Not enough season change." She snuggled in more.

Mike asked, "What is today anyways?"

"November 5th, why?" Kathy asked.

"Shit. It's five days to your birthday. I can't go and buy you anything," Mike said, feeling a little guilty.

"Don't worry about it. We're here together. That's enough for me."

Mike nuzzled her neck through her hair. "You sure?"

"Very. Now, let's figure out what we should do next. I think you're right to leave the others to figure it out on their own," Kathy said, closing her eyes. "Oh?"

"Yes."

After Trent went to see what William was doing, Sam got up to look out the window as he thought about how his son was doing. He sighed. "Damn it. It's fucking snowing."

Jo Jo looked out the window with him. She saw the whiteness of the outdoors and had to squint. The snow fall was heavy and rapid. She said, "Blizzard. We'll be here for a few days. Someone will have to call Brian."

Sam turned, his hand on his other arm. He sighed. "Yeah. Who knows what can happen while we're here."

Jo Jo giggled. "Well, I was talking with Kathy after she got checked up by Dana. She seems a little...well in the mood. I'm sure those two will put that to good use."

Sam shook his head. "Yeah. I bet. He said she used to get that way last time she was pregnant. I don't get it so I'm not gonna ask." He flopped back onto the bed, wrapping the blankets around himself. "Wake me when it's sunny and 80 out."

Jo Jo sighed. "Scoot over. I want to join you. It's chilly."

Sam moved over in the bed, lifting his blanket covered arm to allow her to cuddle up to him. She laid down next to him, facing him. She snuggled up to his chest, his voice reverberating in her ears. "Well, now what?"

"I think we ought to nap ourselves. It's comfy here."

Sam pulled the blankets over the both of them till they couldn't see anything but each other. He laughed. "Yeah. Sounds like a good idea to me. Besides with that snow out there we might not have anything to do for awhile."

Jo Jo giggled. She kissed him. "Well, if I wasn't so tired..."

"If you weren't so tired what? You sayin' you'd so something with me, little lady?" He laughed, nuzzling her hair. He sighed. "We shoulndn't be so happy. Our little girl..."

"Sh. Don't think about it now. We can't do anything about her right now and if we get all upset it won't help her any." She kissed his nose. "Besides, I worry too and I'd like to relax with you for awhile. Please, can we just relax?"

Sam nodded. He stared off into space, then nodded. "Okay, okay. We'll relax. I guess we can do that sometimes."

Jo Jo hugged him. "I love you, Sam."

Sam laughed low in his throat. "I know you do."

Doggett came back into the hotel room from his trip out to the bus. He said, "It's a blizzardin' outside, Dana. I'm sure everyone else will put that to good use." He shook his head, water spraying all over. He sighed. "I'm gonna take a shower. You wanna get a hold of Brian and tell him where we are and that we're stranded?"

Scully nodded. "Alright. I'll get ahold of Brian."

Doggett nodded. He disappeared into the shower as Scully called up Brian. She said, "Brian, we're stranded. Blizzard hit."

"Here too. I'm stuck here too. I'll come to meet you there later so stay put," Brian said, sighing.

"Did you catch Josh?" Scully asked, hoping that they had.

"No. Afraid not. He's somewhere in Minneapolis we hope. Just be on the look out, okay? I doubt that he followed you but you never know."

Scully sighed. "Alright. Thanks for the heads up, Brian. I'll let Mike and Kathy know for sure. Hopefully that creep didn't get our trail."

"No kidding. "With Mulder we don't need another crazy on our tail."

"No. Especially poor Kathy. If that man starts chasing her...Mike may commit murder. I wouldn't blame him either." Scully sighed.

"I hear you on that. Hmm, maybe with this storm he's stranded far from your hotel," Brian said.

"One can only hope," Scully said.

Richie let out a wailing sound. Scully sighed. "Brian, I'm going to have to talk to you later. Richie is wailing and we don't need a grumpy baby."

"Alright. Tell Sam that I said hi."

Scully hung the phone up, picking up the small boy. She rocked him as he cried. She asked in a soothing voice, "Oh, what is wrong little one? Are you hungry?"

Richie wailed more, his arms waving around as he grew more agiatated. Scully sighed. She sat down, bouncing him on her knee. "It's alright, Richie. I'll get your mother and father and they'll make it alright."

Scully tapped on the bathroom door with her foot while she held holding Richie. She said loud enough for Doggett to hear, "I'm going to stop by Sam's room and give him Richie. He's not a happy camper. Then I'll stop by Mike and Kathy's to tell them what Brian just told me, okay?"

Doggett's muffled voice could be heard over the water. "Okay! See you later, Dana!"

Mike kissed her neck slowly, feeling her lean into him. He said, "I think you have the right idea. Besides, I'm feeling lazy."

"Oh come on. That's only because you've got me sitting between your legs, mister. I'm not stupid." She smiled, turning around. She kissed him. Mike kissed her back, running his hands through her hair. He said, "Snow storms aren't so bad."

"I told you so," she giggled.

A knock came to the door. Mike groaned. "We were just getting started. Why, oh why can't we just be left alone?"

Kathy smiled, kissing his neck. "I'll make them go away. It'll be just fine."

Kathy got up, leaving Mike with a pout on his face. She opened the door to find Scully on the other side, holding Richie. "Yes?"

"I'm going to drop Richie off with Sam and Jo Jo and I have something to tell you two when I come back. I just thought I'd warn you before you go doing anything. Wouldn't want to disturb you."

Kathy blushed. "Thank you. Is it bad?"

"No. No. Just some information Brian wants me to pass along," Scully said, adjusting with Richie in her arms. "I must get this bad boy to his parents. I'll be back in just a few."

Kathy smiled. "Bye Richie." She closed the door, looking at the crest fallen Mike. "It'll only be a little bit. Don't look at me like that."

Mike scowled. "Damn it. Why is it every time we want some privacy about fifty people need to get involved?"

Kathy laughed. "I don't know, Michael. I don't know." She climbed back onto the bed in between his legs. She kissed him. "It won't take that long, big baby."

Mike smiled. "I suppose, but still..."

She kissed him silent. "I promise, I'll make it up to you."

Mike nodded. "I'm gonna hold you to that."

"I wouldn't expect anything less."

Sam lay ontop of Jo Jo kissing her slowly. They were hiding underneath the blankets. Jo Jo giggled. Sam had her pinned down as he stradled her. He said, "Well, I must admit it's sorta nice having a snow storm, don't you think?"

Jo Jo giggled, kissing him. "Well, yes. I admit it is."

A knock came to the door. Sam groaned, hanging his head down. "Fucking door. Wonder what someone needs now." He kissed her neck, tossing the blankets off. He then climbed off of Jo Jo onto the floor, falling on his ass promptly. "Ow."

Jo Jo giggled. "You're funny, Sam."

Sam got up rubbing his sore bottom. "Yeah, next time you fall on your ass I'll say you're funny. How's that?"

Jo Jo made a pouty face from the bed. "Fine, meanie."

Sam opened the door, finding Scully with Richie. Richie was looking around, his dark eyes full of wonder. Sam said, "What's going on with this little guy here?"

"He wanted to see his parents, Sam. Here, take him," Scully said, handing him over to Sam.

Sam sighed. He took Richie into his arms. "Anything else going on?"

"Yeah. Brian said he's stuck in Minneapolis. He's got a blizzard there and said to stay put so that's what we'll do," Scully said, smiling at Richie. He was reaching his arms out and trying to tumble out of his father's tight grip.

Sam sighed. "Sounds fine to me. Besides, I'm not digging the bus out. Too much work."

Jo Jo laughed. "Admit it, Sam. YOU want to do something else that takes energy."

Sam said, "Fucking can it, Jo Jo." He dodged Richie's flailing fist for his nose. "Like you don't want to do that something else too."

Scully laughed. "You two never change. You fight over everything."

"I call it playing," Sam said, smiling. "And you, kiddo, have got to stop trying to hit my nose. It's not a toy." He poked Richie's nose playfully.

Richie giggled. He then tried to grab at Sam's hair and tug on it but found not enough to hold on to. Sam laughed. "It's play pen time for you, tyke. You're getting a bit to oral for me." Next thing you'll try to do is find away to bite my nose."

Jo Jo giggled. "Babies are that way, Sam. You should know that. Remember how bad Trent used to be? I swore you'd have to put him in a room with nothing. That little monkey."

Sam laughed. "I know. Well, Dana, thanks for letting us know and giving us this bad boy back. I'm sure you'll get a hold of us when it's supper time."

"Yes, yes we will. John's showering right now. I'll check back in with you."

Scully walked back down the hall to Mike and Kathy's door. She heard them talking and then heard Kathy giggle. She sighed. Hopefully they weren't in the middle of something. She knocked soundly on the door, trying to get their atttention.

A boyish looking Mike answered, a wide smile on his face and a lighthearted look in his eyes. She shook her head at the change it gave him. Mike said, "Come on in. Don't mind Miss Giggle Bee over there."

Scully looked over at Kathy who lay on the bed giggling. She tried to catch her breath, gasping out, "He...was tickling...me."

Scully sighed. "It's good to see you two so happy. You're almost as bad as Sam and Jo Jo." She sat down at the desk chair while Mike took a seat by Kathy. She sighed. "I've got some news to pass onto you. It's more of a precaution than anything, but Brian said that Josh was not caught in Minneapolis. With this blizzard, I highly doubt he followed us here. We'll be fine, but I thought you'd like to know."

Kathy stopped giggling, her usual expression coming back. She said, "Oh. They don't think he followed us?" She felt Mike take her hand into his larger one, holding it tight.

"No. I wouldn't worry. Even if Josh did try to follow us, he'd have a hard time doing so. I just thought you'd like to be informed. It's not meant to alarm you. It's just a precaution to watch out a little."

Mike's expression also became more normal. He looked broody. "What if he did follow us?"

"We'll deal with that if it should happen. I wouldn't worry if I were you. Things will work out just fine, and besides, we're snowed in. Brian said to wait here for him."

"Okay. I guess we'll just have to keep our eyes open. Worrying about it won't help." Mike sighed. He held Kathy close to himself.

Scully said, "While I don't mean to bring you guys down in mood, I just know that you'd like to have a heads up."

Mike nodded. "Yeah, yeah, we know. I'm sure it'll be fine. Don't worry about it. I'd rather know to be on the look out than have the shit sprung on me without warning."

Scully nodded. "That's what I thought you'd say. Well, before John wonders if I'm coming back, I should check on Sarah. She was napping when I left. Bet she's awake and getting into trouble as we speak."

"Alright. We'll talk to you later then."

Kathy had fallen silent since the news had been broken. She was worried now. Suddenly she felt a little less safe. Perhaps a snow storm wasn't so good anymore.

Sam put Richie into the play pen, sitting back down next to Jo Jo. "That kills the mood, don't you think?"

Jo Jo laughed. She kissed his ear. "I don't know. If we can get him to sleep...maybe."

Sam laughed quietly. "Jo Jo, neither of us are quiet enough to keep him asleep." He kissed her ear back.

Jo Jo made a pouty face. "We can't even put this snow storm to good use and have some fun." She leaned in to him, hugging him around his middle.

Sam laughed. "You're funny, Jo Jo." He hugged her close to himself, watching Richie crawl in his play pen. "I just hope that this snow storm doesn't delay us finding Beth any more than everything else has."

Jo Jo sighed. "Me too, Sam. We can't help the weather though." She was trying to control her own fears. She wanted to at least forget for awhile, just feel loved. She put her head onto his chest, feeling hot salty tears in her eyes.

Sam stroked her hair. He knew she was trying to hide her emotions again and he sighed. He lifted her face up. "Jo Jo, don't hide from me."

Jo Jo bit her lip. "I'm sorry, Sam. I don't mean to," she started to sob.

Sam held her close to himself, rocking her a little. "It'll be okay, Jo Jo. I know it's very difficult right now because of what that fucker has done."

Jo Jo wrapped her arms around Sam's stronger form. She sighed. "I just wanted to relax for awhile and not worry so much about her. I just don't want to go insane with worry any more, Sam. I'm so afraid."

Sam sighed, feeling angry that his wife had to feel this way let alone admit it. He knew that Jo Jo hated being vulnerable. He also knew she hated admitting it even more. He stroked her long hair through his fingers, trying to soothe her. He said, "We'll find her. We'll find her alive. I promise, Jo Jo."

Mike felt the need to clear his head. He kissed Kathy. "I'm gonna go see what is up with everyone else. Will you be okay here by yourself?"

"I'll be fine. I'm sorta sleepy and I think I might need a nap." She looked down at her hands.

Mike felt bad for wanting to leave her alone when she looked so nervous, but he had some things he wanted to check on to make sure. He remembered her telling him Josh's last name a while back so he wanted to check that out, as well as gift shop for her birthday.

Kathy looked up, noticing his expression. She said, "I'll be fine, Michael. Don't coddle me."

Mike smiled. "You get a nap taken and I'll be back soon. I just need to do a few things and when I get back, I hope to have your promise to me fulfilled, okay?"

Kathy smiled then. "I'll be looking forward to it." She knew he was up to something. She also knew he was intending on buying her something for her birthday rather she liked it or not.

Mike kissed her again, giving her one more smile before he left. He stepped into the hall walking down it, not fully shutting the door behind him manually. It was a fatal mistake.

A man watched him as he walked down the hall, not paying any attention to him. He quickly pushed the door open before it could close, slipping inside. It had been almost too easy for him to slip inside.

Mike walked down stairs to the gift shop first, wanting to find his gift for Kathy first before going to find out if Josh was registered in the hotel or not. He walked into the shop, looking for anything he knew Kathy would Love,
all the meanwhile he should have stayed in the room.

Kathy lay napping on the bed, her back turned to the door. She dozed off almost as soon as Mike had left. She didn't hear the man enter the room.

Josh stared at Kathy as she lay on the bed. He hoped he had long enough to rape her then kill her. He had to do this before her husband could come back, that small man that she had married. With him and his other friends out of the way he could have his way with Kathy. He walked over to the bed sitting down.

Kathy felt the bed shift. "Mike, I thought you were going to find out what everyone else was doing. What are you doing back here already? What did you forget this time?"

Josh listened to her as she talked to her husband who was not present. The way her voice had love in it for this man made him angry. He looked over her body, relishing that he had free reign for the time being.

He grabbed her wrist from atop her hip, pulling her around. "I didn't forget a thing, sweet bitch."

Kathy froze when she saw him. "Josh..."

He crushed his mouth to hers, kissing her forcefully and mercilessly. His tongue forced her mouth open and he pinned her down in one movement, his body resting on top of hers. He quickly ripped the shirt off of her body, his mouth firm on hers to prevent any sounds from her.

Kathy closed her eyes, praying that Mike would come back forgetting something or that anyone would come to inform them of dinner. Anything to get this animal off of her. She felt tears form in her eyes, all of her memories of the years past with this man flooding her.

Josh had her top half naked in a matter of minutes, his lower half crushing hers to the bed. He clamped his hand over her mouth, pulling a gag out of his pocket. Josh tied it tightly around her head, preventing any sound to escape as he raped her.

Kathy whimpered underneath the gag, praying someone would save her. That's when she felt the hand cuffs snap down tight on her wrists and ankles, spread eagling her to the bed. She closed her eyes tight, trying to find the place she used to go to when this happened. She found herself too afraid for her baby inside her to find it.

Mike wandered around the gift shop, looking for anything to catch his eye. He sighed, wondering if he was making a mistake rushing down here to pick something out. He wandered into a section with cards, and picked up a few to leaf through. He didn't like any of the cards he picked up, finding them to be too fake for his tastes.

He found a small figurine that caught his fancy. It was of a cat on a small dish, as if it was fishing with its paw. He thought that it would be perfect. A cat for Kat. That way he could sloppily write his own card for her. He knew his handwritting lacked but it would be tons better than any of the fake cards he saw. He picked up the figurine gently then picked out a blank card to write in.

Mike walked up to the counter, putting his items down. He was looking down as he reached in his pocket. He swore under his breath as he patted himself down for his credit card. He finally found it, smiling shyly at the clerk. He said softly, "Sorry about wasting your time with that."

The clerk was gawking at him. Obviously this person was a fan. The young woman took the card from him, her hand shaking slightly. She slipped it through giving him a pen to sign the receipt. Mike wasn't paying attention to the woman. He was trying to figure out how to locate if Josh had checked in or not.

The clerk said, "Thank you." She looked at him, her eyes pleading a little.

Mike looked up, noticing that she realized who he was. He sighed. "Alright, fess up. Ya know who I am. Alright, alright. What do ya want?"

The clerk looked away shyly. "I don't mean to be rude."

"It's okay. Happens all the time. I should be used to it." He clicked the pen for a second. "Give me something and I'll sign it for you. How does that sound?"

The young woman smiled. "You don't really have to, but if you'd be kind, I'll let you." She grabbed a post it note that was lying around, offering it to him. "I know it's not much, but I don't want to take up too much of your time."

Mike smiled shyly. "What's your name? I'll make it more personal than just my sloppy name."

"My name is Andrea." She wondered if she should ask him about his purchases and before she could stop herself she asked, "Who you buying the kitty for?"

He didn't even look up. "My wife. It's her birthday soon and I thought while I'm snowed in I'd buy her something. She'll disagree that I had to, but well, such as life."

The woman smiled, thinking that it was sweet of him to do so. "Well, I'm sure she'll enjoy it very much."

"Speaking of that, mind wrapping it for me? That way I don't have her peeking till her birthday." Mike smiled, handing the post it note back to the woman.

"Sure not a problem."

Sam held Jo Jo to himself as she slept soundly. He didn't want to move her to even lay her down, for fear of waking her and she was peaceful while she slept. She had exhausted herself a while ago, leaving Sam to think.

Sam squinted his eyes, feeling empty. He wanted nothing more than to get his little girl back and make everything right again. He knew that it was hard and it would take time, but if anything, he'd succeed. For Beth's sake and for Jo Jo's sake.

Watching Jo Jo as she had drained herself emotoinally had made him feel very angry and upset himself. He hated more than anything to see her unhappy. It made him frustrated and it made him sad to see her this way, knowing he was powerless to help her short of bringing their daughter back.

He rocked her as she slept, stroking her hair. She was small and fragile sometimes, even if she hated to admit that. Most of the time she seemed bigger than she really was by mere presence. Now she seemed so small and frail.

A soft knock came to the door. Sam slowly laid Jo Jo onto the bed, kissing her temple softly. He looked down at Richie first, who was asleep in his playpen, having exhausted himself crawling in it awhile ago.

Sam walked slowly to the door as another knock came. He opened it, finding Mike on the other side. Mike said, "Man, can I borrow a pen quick? I want to write Kat's card for her birthday but I don't want her seeing me do it."

"Sure. I'll get you a pen. What did you get her?" Sam asked quietly, digging in Jo Jo's bag for a pen. He found one, handing it to Mike.

Mike put the wrapped item down, then unfolded the card. "I got her a cat figurine. I thought it fit. Best thing I saw in the gift shop. It's her birthday in five days."

Sam closed his eyes. "What the fuck is today anyways?"

"November 5th. Why?"

"Just curious. Let's see, that puts us at about two months now in our search for Beth." Sam whispered.

Mike nodded as he sloppily wrote out what he wanted to say to Kat in her birthday card. He looked over, noticing Jo Jo asleep. "How she holding up?"

"Not good. I was holding her just as you knocked. She had cried herself out and fell asleep," Sam said, running a hand over his face. "Richie simply crawled himself to sleep."

Mike looked at Jo Jo, noting her pale face. He said, "She doesn't look well physcially either. Have you had Dana check to make sure she's alright?"

"No, but you're right. I probably should." Sam sighed.

Mike handed him the pen back. "Thanks man. I'm going to go see how Kat is. Just let me know when supper is."

"Okay. See you then, Mike." Sam watched him leave before he laid down on the bed next to Jo Jo, snuggling up to her. He sat staring as he held her to himself.

Mike put the key into the door, opening it. He was looking down as he walked to the table, setting his card and gift down. He looked up, red flooding his vision instantly. Mike charged soundlessly towards the bed, swiftly decking Josh. He said, "Fucker! Get the fuck out of here!"

Josh shook his head, half naked. He sneered at Mike. "I was just giving your wife what she deserves."

"Asshole!" Mike was close to kick him. He nailed him inbetween the legs. "See what I think of your giving my wife what she needs! She certainly doesn't need that shit!"

Josh groaned as he fell to the floor from the blow. He grunted, "You'll pay for that, dwarf." He stood up, a little hunched over, only to get another blow to the face from Mike.

The door to the room burst open with Sam leading the charge in. Doggett and Scully had guns aimed forward. Doggett shouted, "Mike! Get away from him!"

Mike looked towards Doggett. Josh took his chance, hitting Mike in the head. Mike fell backwards, his head connecting with the nightstand. He was effectively unconscious.

Sam said, "You fucker!" He rushed over to the shaking Kathy who was fully naked. He wrapped the blankets around her, untying her gag. He then searched for the keys to the handcuffs.

Doggett trained his gun on Josh with Scully on the other side. "I want you to give my brother the keys."

Josh sneered at him. He was bigger than Doggett and all he had to do was wrestle the gun away. He said, "Make me."

Doggett fired a shot past him. "Good enough for you, or shall I end this now?"

Josh dug the keys out, tossing them on the bed. He said, "I was doing the bitch justice."

Scully ran past the man, to the outcold Mike. She bent down, checking his pulse. She found it, but weak. He had hit the corner of the nightstand, causing blood to gush and mat in his hair. She said, "You're very lucky you didn't kill Mike."

Josh sneered at Scully. "Right, a bitch is gonna deal with me. I'd like to see that."

"Either you get a pair of handcuffs on that you put on poor Kathy, or I will simply shoot you where it counts. Do it! NOW!" Scully said, gesturing with her gun.

Josh watched both guns trained on him. He slowly grabbed a pair, slipping one cuff on his wrist. Doggett turned him around, grabbing his other arm and slipping the cuff over the other wrist behind his back.

Jo Jo stood in the door way watching in wonder. She had woken up after Sam slammed the door, then rushed when she heard gun fire. She saw Kathy shivering in a blanket. She was sobbing into Sam's shoulder as he held her, trying to calm her down. Jo Jo sat down next to her on the other side.

Josh was manhandled out of the room. He spit at Kathy as he left, "I'll find you some day, bitch. And when that day comes, I'll fuck you and kill you, understand?"

Doggett said, "One more word like that and I end it here."

Kathy froze at his words, then hid her face further in Sam's shoulder. She was so embarrassed and so afraid. She didn't even notice as Scully dialed 911 for Mike's injury.

Jo Jo went to the suitcases after Scully helped the paramedics wheel Mike out of the room on a stretcher. He looked paler than usual and the gash on his temple was an angry red. Kathy protested staying behind but she had to be questioned by the local authorities first before she could go to the hospital. Jo Jo tossed some clothes on the bed by Kathy. "Put these on."

Sam let go of her, turning his back to both women. He didn't want to intrude. He said, "He'll get what he deserves now, Kathy."

Kathy quickly put on her underwear first, then slid the pair of jeans over her body, feeling embarrassed and violated. She pulled her shirt over her head. "Sam, you can turn around now."

Sam slowly turned around, his dark eyes swirling with emotions. He said, "Kathy, Mike will be just fine."

Kathy sighed. "I know. I just wish I didn't have to talk to these people about what happened. I want to see Michael."

Jo Jo sighed. "Kathy, they want to get as much information from you to fix things to keep him from hurting any one ever again. He'll go somewhere for a very long time, possibly for the rest of his life."

Sam sighed. "I don't know what to do either, but it'll be okay once we get him locked away. It'll be just fine. You don't have to tell them anything you're uncomfortable with. Just say what you think is important to nail this fucker and get him locked away."

"What if they want me for the trial?" Kathy said, feeling frightened. "I don't want to see him ever again," she sobbed.

Jo Jo hugged her, causing her to jump. She pulled away. "It'll be okay. You won't have to see him ever again."

Kathy sobbed. "Please. Don't touch me."

The cops came into the room before Jo Jo could say anything comforting to Kathy. One officer sat down in a chair while the other remained standing. The officer looked at Jo Jo and Kathy then at Sam. "Which one is the victim?"

Kathy looked down at the floor, choking out, "I, I am."

The woman officer said, "I'm Officer Gold. I know it's tramautic what you have been just put through, but please, answer some questions for us."

Kathy looked shy, before exploding. "This is NOT the first time this has happened. This is NOT the first time he's done this to me." She looked embarrassed then, hiding her face from everyone as she cried.

The officer looked from Sam to Jo Jo, back to Kathy. She asked, "When was the first incident then?"

"Nearly 24 years ago." Kathy whispered.

"Wait a minute, you're telling me this man was never brought up on charges for this? How long did this go on?"

"14 years, 3 months and 3 days." Kathy whispered. "I used to count the days, hoping something would change."

Sam and Jo Jo looked at one another. Kathy still had a lot of her past untold. Sam said, "She hasn't seen him in nearly ten years. He found us as a group in Minneapolis before following us to the hotel."

"Are you her husband?" The male officer asked, as he wrote notes down.

"No, no." He put his hand onto his neck, rocking uncomfortably. "I'm the other woman's husband. Her husband was knocked out by the rapist. He's at the hospital for treatment right now." He tried to keep his temper in check to not upset anything more.

The woman asked calmly and quietly, "Miss, we need to know what this man did to you tonight in detail. I know that is hard, but take your time. We can't get him for the things that happened ten years ago, but we may be able to trace him to a murder recently in Minneapolis that happened a week ago. His semen matched the victim's body fluids in the rape kit. If we can get this man off the street, no woman will ever have to suffer what you have. Can you please tell me what happened?"

Kathy looked up into the woman's eyes, her gray haunted. "My husband went out of the room to buy me something. He pretends that's not what he is doing when he does things like that. Shortly after he left, Josh came through the door. I don't think Michael shut it tight when he left so Josh opened it again before it shut." She gulped, trying to keep herself from crying again.

The officer nodded. "Then what?"

Kathy sighed. "I was dosing here on the bed. I felt the bed shift and thought it was Mike, that's when Josh let me know he was there."

Scully and Doggett were assisting the doctors with information as they worked on Mike. He had been lucky that it was only a flesh wound that he was bleeding from. They cleaned him up, setting him in a bed for observation.

Scully and Doggett stood in the hallway as they waited for the others to arrive. Scully said, "Damn it. John, we're supposed to be watching out for these guys. This should have been avoided."

Doggett nodded. "Yes, yes it should have been. I'm sure poor Kathy did not need this to happen at all. She's had it rough as it is."

The children had been left at the hotel with the rush to get Josh booked and Mike to the hosptial to be checked. They were told not to open the doors or leave the room they were in under any circumstance until one of the adults said they could.

Scully sighed. "Damn it, John. Mike is very lucky. We could have had a serious problem on our hands if he had hit that corner just right. As it is, Mike and Kathy may have an even rockier path ahead, not to mention what poor Sam is going to do when it comes to Jo Jo. I have a funny feeling Kathy is in shock right now, as she should be."

Doggett paced. "I know, I know, Dana. What we need to do now is make sure everone is goin' be alright under the circumstances. Brian, when he gets here will be able to handle some things a little bit more."

Sam and Jo Jo appeared, Kathy walking behind them. "How is he?" Sam asked.

"Just a flesh wound. He's lucky, but the doctors said they'll need to observe him for a couple days at this point," Scully said. She looked at Kathy, who looked as she had those ten years ago, lost, afraid and most importantly distanced from everyone else.

Sam said, "That fucker is going down the way he should have a long time ago."

Doggett sighed. "I hope so."

"The officers said there was another victim that they found in Minneapolis," Sam said.

Jo Jo was talking to a shaken up Kathy. They stood on the side, away from the otheres. Doggett watched. "She gonna be okay?"

"We hope so. As soon as the officers were finished talking, she insisted that we come out here so we had the officers drive us here."

Kathy walked into the room where they held Mike. She bit her lip as she entered the room. He looked smaller than usual, paler than usual. She stepped up to the bed side, running a hand through his hair, over his wound. She knew he was here because of her and even though she knew she shouldn't blame herself, she did.

Jo Jo and Sam stood in the doorway. They backed out, allowing Kathy to have a moment with him. Sam took Jo Jo's hand. He whispered, "Come on, give them a moment."

Kathy didn't notice them as they left. She felt a hot, salty tear trickle down her face. She whispered, "Michael, I'm sorry. It shouldn't have to be this way."

She stroked some hair out of his face. His expression was relaxed as the pain killers kept him asleep. She didn't know what to do, but she did know that he lie here because he had been trying to protect her. She knew that he was foolish sometimes, especially when angry. She knew that he forgot his size in times like those. Josh was so much bigger and stronger. She kissed his hand. "You foolish, foolish man. He could have killed you and then where would I be?"

She put his hand up to her face, sighing as she wept openly. Between the shock of having to endure what Josh had put her through and the shock of knowing Mike was injured, she nearly lost it. She kissed his hand, keeping it on her cheek.

Kathy realized then how much he loved her. She had always known that he had from the moment he took her in those ten years ago. The way he spoke to her, the way he tried to make changes to please her. Kathy knew he hated when he made a mistake around her. He always looked so guilty when he did that she could only smile. But tonight, tonight he hadn't had to be gentle spoken or kind. Tonight he was trying to protect her and that meant violence. Mike loved her so much that he was willing to be harmed possibly killed for her. It fightened her how much he devoted himself to her then.

Kathy pulled the chair up from the side. She lifted his arm up, putting it around her, as if he had done so. She put her head down onto his chest, finding his heart beat. There she wept silently, feeling ever selfish for what had happened. She whispered into his chest. "I'm sorry, Michael. I'm so very sorry."

Jo Jo sighed once they had sat down on the bench in the waiting area. Jo Jo said, "I feel for the both of them. They are having such a hard time and if Kathy doesn't like to be touched..."

"I think she was only in shock, Jo Jo. You went ahead of me, and I saw her hold his hand. I think it'll be just fine. Don't worry." Sam interrupted her.

Jo Jo nodded. "Good. I wouldn't want those two to grow more distanced like that. They don't deserve that. Damn that asshole all to hell for doing this to her."

Sam knew she was very empathetic to her friends and family. He hugged her. "I know you're mad."

"Mad! I'm more than that. If Mike hadn't tried to kick his ass I surely would have. Bastard! How can any man dare to call themsleves one when they pull shit like that!" She shoved him away as she ranted.

Sam knew she was livid. He understood how she felt, the same anger boiling in him. He was too drained to explode emotionally either. He sighed. "Jo Jo, they're handling it. That fucker won't be able to do this to Kathy or anyone else ever again."

Jo Jo glared ahead, her outburst finished. She whispered, "I just know that poor Kathy didn't need that and I'm sure Mike will blame himself for allowing that animal into the room. He's Mike and he blames himself for stuff too often."

Sam hugged her. "I know, I know. I've seen it before too. I just hope that the baby will be okay. Mike's my best friend. I can't watch him suffer like that again."

Jo Jo nodded. "I know. Not to mention how poor Kathy would take it."

"Jesus Christ, that would be the thing to drive her over the edge, I think," Sam said, fidgeting in his seat.

"How so?"

"Oh come on, Jo Jo, think!" Sam said, looking at her.

"You're not suggesting...are you?"

"Of course that's what I'm implying. I think she just needs a few more pushes and we may see her attempt some dangerous shit," Sam said, standing up. "Come on, let's talk to my bro."

Mulder came back in to the hotel room, holding bags of food in his hands. He smiled sickly sweet at Beth, his eyes flashing several different emotions. He sat down, placing the bags on the table. "Samantha, won't you join me for supper?"

Beth looked up from her new book. She asked quietly, "What are we having for supper?"

"I got us deli food. I got you a deli sandwich and some ice cream." He pulled both items out, setting them down onto the table. He almost seemed normal.

Beth walked slowly to the table. She climbed into the chair at the table, scooting up to eat. "Did you get me anything to drink?"

"Yep. I got us a cooler for when we travel. It'll be stocked with pop." He grabbed one from the cooler, placing a can of Sprite in front of her.

Beth wondered why he was acting so friendly and normal. She took a bite out of her sandwich, watching him. Beth wasn't sure what to do, and knew he was trying to find away to keep her on her toes again by hiding his motives. She ate in silence to best keep him from having a mood swing.

Mulder looked at her. He knew she was watching him, he could see her eyes watch his movements. He ate his sandwhich slowly, deciding to remain silent like she was. Conversation was impossible since neither were sure what to talk about and he knew she was afraid to say anything.

Mulder realized that since he had taken her she had gone from a loud, outspoken girl to a withdrawn one. She calculated things and was careful in her approaches around him especially. He began to feel a little guilty for making a change this vast in a small child. Deep down inside he knew it was wrong, yet he couldn't stop now or ever.

Beth had some mayonnaise on her face from her sandwich. Mulder made a motion silently informing her. She asked quietly, "May I please have a napkin?"

Mulder pulled one out, handing it to the small girl. She took it into her small hand, wiping her mouth slowly. She never once removed her eyes from his. She watched him ever so carefully.

Mulder balled up his garbage noisily. He noticed her jump when he did so. Mulder sighed. He didn't say anything until he sat down. "Beth, when are you going to take a shower tonight? I want to know so I can set up the towels. I noticed that we're out again."

Beth noticed that he called her by her real first name. She was cautious about responding, knowing he had tendancies to switch at any moment. She said, "Later. I wanted to watch a little TV if you didn't mind me doing so. Nothing kiddy, mind you, just something to watch."

Mulder nodded. "Okay. I'll order those towels and soap up then."

Sam found his brother sitting on a bench in the waiting room. He sat down next to him. "Hey bro."

"Hey, Sam. How's Kathy holdin' up?" Doggett asked, looking up from the floor.

"Not very good, I'm afraid. She, well, that's what I wanted to talk to you about. I'm a little nervous that if we don't keep an eye on her she may do something very dangerous."

"Such as?" Doggett asked, looking directly at him.

"Harm herself in ways that she shouldn't. She's had it pretty rough, much as we all have. I just don't want her to go to far and really hurt herself," Sam said.

Scully overheard what Sam was saying. "You're suggesting a type of suicide watch?"

"Well, no, but we should keep an eye on her. She may feel very guilty for Mike being here at all and I'm afraid of how that will affect her," Sam said.

"True. Pregnant women do have high emotional mood swings sometimes. I'll keep an eye on her. We'll have to head back to the hotel soon. I just finished talking to the doctor that bandaged Mike up. They said he should be able to leave tomorrow morning so before ya know he'll be out and grumpier than ever," Scully said, taking a seat next to Doggett on the other side.

Jo Jo stood with her arms crossed. "I just hope that nothing else hapens like this. At least perhaps Josh will get what he deserves now. She'll finally have closure from this nightmare that has followed her for so many years."

Scully nodded. "Yes. It's the fresh incident that worries me though. What will happen when Mike comes back?"

Sam sighed. "I wonder that myself. She was adamant about not being touched the whole ride to the hospital. Mike would hate not being able to touch her, the way he likes to hold her hand..."

Scully smiled. "Among other things. Anyways, I think that will work itself out just fine. I stopped by the hospital room and noticed that Kathy had pretty much fallen asleep on his chest. I wouldn't worry about those two having any problems that way. A few nightmares, yes, but her not letting him touch her, no."

Kathy woke to a tap on her shoulder. She opened her eyes, slowly moving Mike's arm. She placed it on top of his chest, then looked at who had tapped her. "Jo Jo?"

"Yeah. We're going back to the hotel. Doctors said Mike will be out in the morning. Don't worry too much about him. He'll just be extra grumpy." Jo Jo sighed. "Which means Sam and Mike will be a picnic to be around."

Kathy smiled shyly. She said, "Can I have one more moment with him before I head back?"

"Sure. I'll be waiting outside." Jo Jo left the room. She shook her head as she left.

Kathy waited for her to leave before leaning over Mike. She kissed his forehead. "Good night, my knight in shining armor." She smiled at how silly that sounded. "Okay, so it's not armor exactly. You're still foolish." She kissed his forehead again.

She was just about to leave when she heard Mike croak out, "Who the fuck are you talking to, Kat?"

Kathy turned around, smiling. "You're awake."

"Yeah and my head feels like it's gonna fucking explode. Who were you talking to?" Mike squinted.

"Oh, no one in particular." She smiled at him, secretivly.

"Okay. Next question. Where the hell am I?"

"You're in the hospital. You, you saved me from Josh tonight but suffered a gash to your temple. You'll be out by morning," Kathy said, stepping closer to the bed.

Mike groaned. "Great fucking deal. This sucks ass. I hate hospitals. So inconveinent."

"That's what you said about snow. I'll see you in the morning, Michael. They're waiting for me to go back to the hotel." She leaned down, kissing him.

Mike sighed. "I'm gonna miss you. These beds aren't comfy and no one's gonna shove their hair up my nose."

Kathy laughed. "I'll miss you, too. Oh, and Michael, I'm getting us a new room."

"Good idea. One more kiss?" Mike pleaded.

"Oh alright." She kissed him. "Good night, Michael. Please, don't be too much trouble for the nurses."

When Kathy came out of the hospital room, she smiled at Jo Jo. "Let's go. I wanna get our new room set up before I go to bed tonight."

Jo Jo looked up noticing how Kathy's eyes sparkled. She asked, "How you feeling?"

"Much better. Mike was awake when I left. I told him that I'd see him in the morning." She smiled again.

Jo Jo nodded. "That's good. Let's get to the hotel. We need to see what is going on with the children anyways."

"Yes, yes we do." Kathy saw everyone else approach. She shrunk a little when she saw the men, but only for a moment. Apparently what had happened affected how she was with men.

Sam smiled at Kathy. "Well, how is Stimpy?"

"Awake and crabby when I left. He'll be back to sleep soon." She smiled wide again.

Doggett said, "Alright, let's get back to the hotel. The hotel management already moved your stuff into the new room."

"Oh, how nice of them." She took her seat on the bus as they loaded. "What time is Mike going to be released tomorrow?"

"Noon is the earliest they said he'd be let out. Standard proceedure. The doctors said that his wound should be fine by then and he should just watch out. He's lucky, no stiches," Scully said, smiling.

"Oh, that's fine then." She looked a little crestfallen, as if she wanted to get him out even earlier than that.

Sam laughed. "Mike'll go nuts till he gets out."

"Like you should talk," Jo Jo said, glaring at him.

Sam and Jo Jo watched Kathy disappear into her new room before walking into theirs. Jo Jo sighed. "Well, this has been an interesting evening. Why don't you go check up on Trent before we go to bed?"

"Good idea." He kissed her. "I'll be right back."

Jo Jo smiled. "You better be." She watched him leave as she got ready for bed, putting her nightgown on after she stripped down. She yawned a little. It had been a terribly long day.

She sat down, facing away from the door, brushing her hair. Suddenly she felt a tongue run on her neck and arms go around her torso. She said, "Samuel! Warn me next time!"

Sam laughed softly in her ear. "Well, the boys were out cold when I checked on them. What do you wanna do now?" He kissed her neck again.

Jo Jo pretended to ponder for a few moments. "I dunno. What do you want to do?"

Sam ran his hands through her hair, moving it out of his way. He took the brush from her hand, brushing it for her. He kissed her neck as he brushed her hair. "Hmm, I'm sure we'll think of something."

Jo Jo turned around, kissing him. "Oh?" She smiled at him.

Sam laughed low in his throat. "Even though we're not really snowed in, wanna pretend we are and have nothing else to do?"

"You are nothing but a fourteen-year-old boy sometimes, did you know that?" She kissed him. "Sure, we'll play snowbound. There isn't really anything else to do anyways."

He ran a hand over her shoulder, down her arm. He leaned in, kissing her. "You bet there isn't anything else to do." He adjusted so she could lay down.

Jo Jo lay down, placing the brush onto the stand. She looked up at him, love in her eyes. "So, what did you have in mind for our little game of Snow Bound?"

Sam laughed. He straddled her, licking her ear. "Oh I don't know. A little tickling, a little licking ...that sorta thing."

"Oh no! You big fat meanie! You did this to tickle me!" She giggled at him.

"No. Okay, only a little." He kissed her ear, then her neck. His fingers found her buttons on her nightgown. He started to unbutton them slowly. "I could just simply tickle you though, if you really wanted to."

Jo Jo sighed. She shook her head. "You are just so cruel sometimes, Sam."

Sam lifted her up slowly off the bed, sliding the top half of her nightgown down. "Well, hmm, If you're not nice...I will simply tickle you." He kissed her shoulders.

Jo Jo moaned in protest, "You better not! I'll be so mad at you if you do!"

Kathy walked into her new room, looking around. She found a small box with a bow and a card next to it. She sighed. This is what he had gotten for her for her birthday. She couldn't resist the card, deciding to read it now.

Dearest Kat, Oh man did that sound fucking Halmarkish. Anyways, I guess I just wanted to get something special for you. I don't really want to get you a Halmark card, as you gathered by my opening remark. I thought I'd make it more personal. It seems the words I had in mind that seemed so perfect a moment ago have disappeared. Damn it, I hate when that happens. I just want to say that I'm very lucky to have someone like you for a wife. You know, I never thought I'd have a wife until I met you. Okay, I'm rambling. I know. I should just end it before I really look stupid. But, Kat, thinking about all the things we've done together and all the things I hope to do with you, I guess I can only say thank you. I couldn't have done most of what I've done these past ten years without you. Mushy, yes. Truthful, most certainly. You're not just a wife to me, Kat. You're my best friend. I suppose the only thing left to say besides I love you is Happy Birthday, so have a good one!

Love,
Michael

Kathy had smiled at it and now she was in tears. Mike had written this card only thinking of her. She shook her head, folding it back up and placing it back into the envelope. It only made her miss him that much more.

Kathy sat down on the bed, brushing her hair and getting ready for bed. The sooner she got to sleep the sooner she could see Mike. She shook her head. "Hopefully what ever he got me wasn't too expensive. That man spoils me so."

She turned on a quiet piano piece of his, listening to the work in progress. She sighed. Hopefully tomorrow would be a much better day.

Sam stopped kissing her as he took his shirt off. He tossed it to the floor. Then, he whispered in her ear, "Well, now, where were we?"

"I was gonna get mad at you for tickling me," she giggled.

"Oh, right." He kissed her, his hands roaming over her body slowly. He cupped one breast in his hand, his thumb running over her nipple. He felt her moan into his kiss.

Jo Jo slid her hands through his hair, feeling how coarse yet soft it was. She kissed him, opening her mouth for his probing tongue. She felt his hands slide her night gown further down her body, exposing her.

Sam lifted up, pulling the entire nightgown away, tossing it with his shirt. He then kissed her shoulders, her neck, down her chest, his tongue teasing her nipples. He listened to her moan before continuing.

Jo Jo ran her hands in circles in his hair. She felt his breath quicken on her chest as he kissed her. Jo Jo felt him lift his hips up as he took his pants off. He slid both his jeans and his boxers off.

Sam lifted his head up, looking into her eyes. He smiled before kissing a path down her belly. She felt his hands part her slowly, his fingers playfully running on her inner thighs, avoiding her most sensitive areas. She giggled at the tickling sensations it gave her.

Sam lifted his head up from kissing her belly. "That tickle?" His eyes were mischievious. He ran his fingers on her inner thighs again. "Oh, I see I am right." He then ran a finger into her sensitive area, teasing it a little.

Jo Jo stopped giggling and moaned as she felt him touch her. She looked into his dark eyes. She noticed the love there as well as his playfulness. She smiled at him.

Sam climbed back up to rest on top of her. He kissed her. "I'm glad I'm not the only one having fun here."

Jo Jo giggled. "Sam, what do YOU think."

Sam laughed low in his throat. "I think we're talking too much." He kissed her before she could respond. Her legs spread underneath him and he smiled into her mouth as he felt for her entrance.

Jo Jo moaned as she felt him enter her slowly at first. She ran her hands down his back and back up again. He panted as his pace increased. Jo Jo moaned, encouraging him. This wasn't simple sex, this was love making on both parts of them, both giving and receiving together.

Sam kissed her as he moved faster inside her. He knew that she was close. He could sense it. He ran a hand over her chest, teasing her nipples slowly. It was the catalyst for her climax. He grunted, thrusting into her one last time before finding his own.

Once he rolled off of her, he lit a smoke. "Well, now, we should play Snow Bound more often, don't you say?"

Jo Jo giggled. "Sam, you are just naughty."

Mike sighed once Kathy disappeared. Suddenly the day's events washed over him. He felt guilty for not being more careful; for allowing Josh to do what he did to her. She looked different when she left. He wondered if somehow she might end up drifting away from him. He shook his head. His overactive imagination was getting the best of him again. He hated when his mind did these things, causing him to think the most outrageous things possible.

He lifted his hand up, feeling the bandage on his temple. He groaned. Last thing he remembered was Doggett shouting and then everything had gone black. He said, "Fuck. This sucks."

A nurse came into the room. "Oh, you're awake. Are you thirsty or hungry at all?"

Mike's stomach growled as if the mention of being hungry triggered it. He said, "Yeah, yeah. I'm hungry." He closed his eyes wondering what Kathy must be doing at that moment. He hoped that she was going to be alright.

The nurse nodded, disappearing down the hall, leaving Mike with his thoughts. Damn it. Now what. That fucking animal had to get involved. Kat doesn't need that.

The nurse came back in, setting a tray over his lap by swinging the table over the bed. She set down the tray of ice chips and jello in front of him. She said, "I know it's not the best, but you'll be alright. The doctor says tomorrow you can get out."

Mike nodded. He picked up his ice chips first, munching. He said, "Wait."

The nurse turned around. "Yes?"

"Can I have another pillow please? This pillow is flat and uncomfortable," he said, smiling slightly.

The nurse nodded. "Alright. Not a problem. You eat your ice chips and jello and then it'll be time for you to get some rest. You may be an overnight patient, but you still need to rest."

Mike nodded. "Okay."

Kathy was sleeping peacefully. She heard a thud come from something in the room next to her and she jumped wide awake. When she realized she was alone she began to weep. It was hard being alone for her after an incident such as she had that afternoon. Then she felt guitly for wanting Mike to be there for her. He was lying in a hosptial room because of his efforts to protect her.

She looked around the dark room. The thudding wasn't indicating activity in the room next to her, but rather someone getting up and lying back down. She sighed, staring at the ceiling.

Kathy thought about the dream she had been having. She and Mike were at home in the studio, waiting excitedly for the new baby to arrive. She thought about how happy they both were in the dream. Things were so chaotic right at that very moment in their lives that she was having a hard time dealing with it.

Yet, there was hope. Having read her birthday card early she knew that someone cared. She knew how much it would hurt Mike if she were to harm herself and she knew she couldn't do that to him or to the child she now carried.

Kathy rubbed her belly. She sighed, hoping that everything was alright and that her baby was going to be healthy. Even though she didn't care which sex the child ended up being in the end, she wished partly for a boy. A boy she knew would turn out like his father. Strong and determined. Kind and loving. Thinking back again to what she had always dreamed of having with a man but never had till Mike. Something she had never seen grow from birth either.

Kathy rolled onto his side of the bed normally. She wished she could hear his heartbeat and feel his arms circle her protectively, even if he was snoring as he did so. Ten years they had not stopped feeling as if they were freshly in love. Sure, they didn't always touch in their sleep, but more often than not she felt him almost in his subconcious shield her.

She closed her eyes, hoping that he was having less trouble sleeping than she was. That he was getting the rest he needed and that he was going to be a bit more cheerful than his grumpy expectations. She wrapped the blanket tightly around her, the draft of the cold Wisconsin winter enveloping her.

Sam woke to feel Jo Jo shivering next to him. They had gotten into sleepwear and gone to bed shortly after making love and now Jo Jo was cold. Sam got up out of bed, shivering. He gasped, "Fuck, it's cold!" He turned the heat up, crawling back into the bed, feeling Jo Jo cuddle up to him, still asleep.

He wrapped his arms around her tightly, trying to generate body heat to warm her up. He kissed her forehead, trying to go back to sleep. He closed his eyes, trying in vain to force his body to sleep.

Sam wanted to talk to someone, but didn't want to wake Jo Jo in the process. He was thinking about Beth again and he didn't want to bottle it up. He ran a hand through Jo Jo's hair slowly, thinking about what he should do next.

Sam decided to wake Jo Jo. He tapped her awake, hearing her groan in protest and roll away from him. He tapped her again. "Jo Jo, we need to talk."

Jo Jo grumbled. She said, "It's too early. Go back to sleep."

Sam said, "No, it's important." He waited for her inevitable sigh and her to sit up.

She did both as he expected. She asked, "What is it now?"

"I was thinking about Beth. Jo Jo, we're not even close to finding her any more than when we started. What if we never find her?" Sam asked, his dark eyes illuminated in the darkness.

Jo Jo leaned over, turning her bedside lamp on. She squinted. "Well, I think we need to focus on that very soon. With the Josh mess we had that to worry about first and now that he's sucessfully removed we can focus more on our little girl. We'll have to talk to Brian and see if he has any ideas."

Sam took her hand into his. He looked into her tired eyes. "Okay. I just thought I'd ask. I probably shouldn't have woken you up for that."

"Don't worry, Sam. It is important to think about these things. She is our little girl and we both miss her very much. We only want her to come home, both of us do and you know that. Now, let's get some sleep. Tomorrow is another day and we can deal with that more soon," Jo Jo said, kissing him quick. She turned her bed side lamp off, rolling onto her right side facing away from him.

Sam sighed, lying down next to her, throwing his arm around her shoulders. He kissed her neck. "Thank you, Jo Jo. Sometimes you have a cooler head about things like this."

"I know. Now go to sleep."

The next morning, Kathy woke up looking around. She heard the distinct sounds of knocking at her door and sighed. She climbed out of bed, wrapping her robe tightly around herself, blocking the cold air out. She opened her door, her eyes mildly puffy. She saked, "What is going on?"

Sam stood on the other side with Jo Jo fully dressed. "We're going to go get Mike and drag his ass back here." He smiled, then looked concerned. "You okay, Kathy?"

"Yeah, yeah. I'll be fine. I just didn't sleep as well as I normally do. I kept tossing and turning and waking up constantly." Kathy rubbed an eye, yawning. "I'll get dressed and meet you in about ten mintues, okay?"

Sam nodded. He looked concerned about her. Kathy shut the door softly, gathering clothes she wanted to wear. She picked out a pair of comfortable jeans and a sweatshirt. Then she changed and put on her boots. She grabbed her purse and and threw her coat on as she exited the room.

She sighed, walking down to the Lobby finding the rest of the group waiting. She looked down, waiting to get on the bus. She yawned again, feeling more fatigued than usual.

Scully watched her. She leaned over towards Doggett. "John, distract the boys for me while I get the okay to do an ultra sound and a check up on Kathy. She's looking a little under the weather and I want to make sure that everything is right on track."

"Okay. Will do. You make sure that Kathy is doin' alright. We don't need her gettin' sick on us."

Sam and Jo Jo were holding hands as they boarded. Trent and William followed them, Doggett and Scully behind them with Kathy taking up the rear. Everyone took their spot, and then they took off to the hospital.

Kathy leaned her head against the cool glass, feeling better. She closed her eyes, feeling drowsy. She dozed off on the way over, feeling the exhuastion hit her.

Scully shook her head from her seat. She hoped that the excitement had only worn her out and nothing more was going on with Kathy.

Mike was dressed when everyone arrived. He was pacing in his room, antsy to get out. He looked up when Doggett, Sam and Jo Jo appeared. He asked immediately, "Where's Kat?"

Doggett said, "Dana and Kathy were getting the children, so it may be a little bit."

Mike nodded. He said, "Can we go meet them?"

"We have to wait for the doctor to check you out first. Dana said to wait here," Doggett said, hoping Mike would not get suspicious about this.

Mike sighed. He sat back down on his hospital bed, a small bandaid over his cut. He said, "Alright. We'll wait. I'm sure Dana knows more about this stuff than I do. I'm sure she doesn't want to go looking all over the place for us so it makes sense."

Doggett sighed inwardly. His plan to keep Mike from looking into to see if Kathy was alright worked. He said, "It shouldn't be long. Dana wanted Kathy to keep an eye on the children as she talked to a couple of doctors about what she should do once we get you back to the hotel."

Mike nodded. "Makes sense. But why not Jo Jo?"

"Kathy said she wanted to do this for some practice before you two have your own child at home," Doggett said, quicker on his feet than he usually thought he could be.

Mike nodded. "Oh, okay." He still found it a little fishy, but didn't think he couldn't think of anything else that could be keeping Kathy. He dangled his legs over the side of them, kicking. His feet barely touched the floor.

Sam looked at his brother before asking, "Mike, what do you wanna do when you get out today?"

"I dunno. Just anything I guess," he sighed.

Jo Jo giggled. She sighed. "You guys are like two little boys sometimes."

"Gee, thanks," Mike said, smiling at her.

On the bus, Scully was trying to wake Kathy enough to get her into the hospital. She tapped Kathy, who opened her eyes slowly. She said softly, "I'm too tired. I just want to sit here."

Scully was worried now. She said, "We'll get you into a bed as soon as we can. But right now, we need to get you inside and checked to make sure your baby is alright. Now, help me help you get there."

Kathy nodded. She had no energy to speak at that point. Tears were streaking down her face unabated and without notice to her. In her haze she was frightened.

When they got to the doors of the hospital, a receptionist saw how they were walking. Scully shouted, "I need a wheel chair. She's too weak to walk much more."

A nurse ran up, providing the wheel chair. Scully sat her down slowly into it. She said, "Next thing I will need is a room proper to check for an ultrasound. I'm a MD." She took her ID out. When one nurse stood staring, she barked, "NOW!"

The nurse led them down a hall to allow Scully to deal with Kathy privately. She helped Kathy get on the table. She said, "Okay, Kathy, will you please drink this water for me? Do you think you can do that?"

Kathy nodded, her eyes ringed with dark circles, making her freckles on her nose stand out as her face grew paler. She took the cup in both of her shaking hands, gulping large amounts down. Scully kept glass after glass coming until the right amount of water was consumed.

Scully sighed. "Now, Kathy, lie back and lift your shirt up so your belly is exposed. I need to make sure the baby is alright and then figure out why you are so exhausted."

Kathy lay back. She muttered something incoherently, closing her eyes. Beads of sweat appeared over her brow. Apparently she had expended too much energy for her over tired body. She felt the cool jelly rub on her belly.

Scully looked, a sigh of relief escaping her. "Well, the baby is fine. Heartbeat is strong and growth is right on target. Now, we have to figure out why you are so tired, get you fed and into a bed for sleep. You're over extending yourself, probably because of what happened with Mike and with Josh last night."

Kathy nodded slowly, closing her eyes. She whimpered. Kathy looked pale. Scully hoped that the baby wasn't leeching too many nutrients from Kathy to sustain herself. Being Kathy's size, she worried if that wasn't part of the reason Angel passed away. Scully thought back to what Jo Jo had said in that visit before Angel had died. "Strip your pants off, Kathy. I want to see if you are spotting."

Kathy did as told. She slowly sat up, her breathing growing heavy with fatigue. She striped her lower half down. Scully picked up her clothing. She sighed. "Well, only a little. Not very much at all and I have a funny feeling that what that is is more of what happened to you yesterday. I'll be checking in on it more in the future, okay? Now, Kathy, get dressed and I'll wheel you out to the bus. I'm going to get the boys and Jo Jo and then we'll take you home and get you into a warm bed."

Kathy nodded slowly, her head hanging low as she tried to stay awake. A tiny fear was in her as she heard that she had begun to spot slightly.

Scully sighed. "And Kathy, sometimes a tiny bit of spotting is normal. I wouldn't worry about it, but let's keep an eye out, okay? The baby is alright and is on target. You just need food and rest."

Scully arrived at Mike's hopsital room. She said, "Alright. Kathy is on the bus with the boys. Let's get this show on the road and get back to the hotel."

Mike stood up from the bed. "Why didn't she come here?"

"She wanted to get the children to the bus and sat down since we're going back to the hotel now. You've been okayed to leave, right?"

"Yes, yes." He was mildly worried now.

Everyone followed Scully's lead to the bus. When they got on, Kathy was already sat in her seat. Mike sat down next to her, looking at her tired face. He said, "That's it. What the fuck is going on. Is Kat alright?"

Scully knew that this was going to come. She said, "Mike, she's okay. She's just tired and her body needs rest. Yesterday wore her out some and now we just need to take care of her. When we get back to the hotel I'm going to make sure she eats something and gets a good long rest. Don't worry. The baby is doing fine."

Mike looked at Kathy, then back at Scully. "This is what you couldn't tell me?"

Scully sighed. "We had to get her in for an ultrasound. We didn't want to alarm you if it was nothing."

Mike growled, "Why the fuck should I be left in the dark about my own wife's pregnancy? I want to know these things. It's hard for her to have a child and now you're hiding things from me."

Sam said, "Dana was only afraid that you'd have unnecessary agitation if you knew right away. That's all."

"I don't care! I want to know!" Mike said, growing more angry.

Kathy moaned out next to him, her mind begging for a quiet surrounding. She had her head leaned against the cool glass of the bus window and her eyes closed.

Mike sat back, looking at Kathy. He took her hand into his, feeling how cold it was. "Is there anything else you are keeping from me?"

Scully sighed. "Alright. You deserve to know. The baby is alright, but yesterday's events wore Kathy out greatly. She was slightly spotting when I checked her just a while ago so we need to keep an eye on that. I wouldn't worry unless it becomes something she does more frequently. I think she suffered some agitation last night while Josh was there that caused it, nothing more."

Mike threw his head back, eyes closed. "Jesus Christ. Not again. Is there anything we can do?"

"Yes. We will let her rest this afternoon and watch her diet and sleep habits more closely. I wouldn't be too alarmed until we can see more evidence of this, okay?"

They got back to the hotel, Scully helping Kathy up the stairs to their new room. Mike followed closely on the other side. He was still angry that they had kept this from him at all, but only wanted her to be alright now.

Sam and Jo Jo walked past their door. Sam said, "We'll see you in awhile, dudes. I'm gonna talk to Brian and stuff."

Mike nodded. "Talk to you soon, man." Kathy and Mike disappeared into their room.

Sam shook his head. "Man, I swear, that was not a good sight. I haven't seen that look in Mike's eyes in years. He looks a little betrayed or something."

Jo Jo too his hand into hers. "It'll be alright. He's just concerned about Kathy right now. And he probably feels guilty about his absence last night when he thinks she probably needed him most. I wouldn't worry."

Sam sighed. "I bet you're right. Come on, let's talk to Bri." He led her down to Brian's door. He knocked, waiting for Brian to answer. He had arrived late last night.

Brian opened the door. "Yes? What can I do for you two?"

"Bri, dude, we need to get info on what's going on with the search for Beth." He brushed past him, sitting down on the bed. "I mean, my little girl is still missing and I don't know any more than when she was taken."

"Yes. I was just going to go look for you two anyways." He crossed his arms. "I got off the phone just a while ago. They have a lead on Mulder but it's very hard to verify. A gas station said they gave him directions to a hotel some where in Kansas. We're not sure exactly where the hotel is but we're zeroing in. That doesn't mean he is still there because the gas station clerk said it was about a week and a half ago."

"Okay. So, now we have an idea. Right in the heart land." Sam sighed. "Do you think he's hurt Beth too much yet?"

"No. If he still thinks of her as his sister he wouldn't dream of hurting her. I have a funny feeling he's trying to make nice with her and make her happy. He's hoping she'll forget her real family and identity. I think she'll fake doing so if need be...if she's smart."

Jo Jo sighed. "Alright. I think you're right. What will did they say they would do now?"

"They said they would start zeroing in while not alerting Mulder. If we could corner him in one area and get Beth away from him, we could handle him this time. Until then to keep him from simply killing her to prevent anyone having her, we'll have to tip toe. I know it's not what you want to here, but it's all we can do."

Sam nodded. "Okay, Bri. I suppose that sounds good."

As soon as Kathy was put in the bed, Mike demaned in an angry voice, "I still didn't get an answer. Why didn't you let me know my wife was feeling sick?"

Scully sighed. "Mike, we needed to make sure. I'm sure Kathy wouldn't want you to worry if it turned out to be nothing. Now that you know, you'll have to keep an eye on her and I suggest you be very gentle with her if you do anything physical. Just takes a little to distrupt things the way she is right now."

"So you're saying that fucker got what he wanted." Mike paced the room, anger shooting through his veins.

Kathy gasped out, "Michael..."

Mike stopped, kneeling down on the floor next to her. He asked, "What is it, Kat? Is there something you want to tell me?"

"He didn't get what he wanted. I, I felt his hands down there but he never got to do what he really wanted." She spoke with a tiny rasp in her voice from the exhaustion. "Don't worry, please. I'll be fine. Dana said the baby is right where the baby needs to be in this stage. I just have to be more careful."

Scully said, "Let me order you something to eat and then you need to sleep."

Mike sighed. "Look, I'm sorry I snapped. Please, I only ask you this. Next time she isn't doing alright you tell me. I want to know. I want to be aware so I can help her and keep an eye out for her."

Scully nodded. "Okay. We'll keep you informed. I know it's hard, but I had Kathy's best interests in mind. I didn't want you to be upset and agitate her further."

Mike nodded. Scully ordered some soup up for Kathy with a large glass of milk. She said, "Make sure she eats and drinks this all. It'll do her some good and the baby will benefit. Then, make sure she sleeps."

Mike nodded. "Okay. I will."

"And Mike, I think that's all she needs. No hospital stay nothing. Unless I had found something more in her ultra sound, she will not need a hospital stay. All we need to do is make sure she gets plenty of rest and plenty of food. Be careful not to upset her and cause unneeded energy loss."

"I will try. Thank you for watching out for her when I could not," Mike said, looking guilty.

"I know you love her, Mike. That's all she really needs right now. Someone to love her."

After Scully left, Mike climbed into the bed behind Kathy. He curled up around her, holding her to himself. He sighed. "Kat, you scared me."

Kathy smiled weakly at him. "I'm sorry. I just didn't sleep well last night. It probably didn't do me any good."

Mike sighed. "No. I'm sorry for not being here for you last night. You needed me last night. I can tell."

Kathy laughed softly. "Michael. Don't. Actually I was a little naughty last night. I got back here from the hospital and I looked at the card you wrote. Michael, it was exactly what I needed. Those words you wrote were more touching than anything I could have expected. I know I was supposed to wait till my birthday, but I couldn't."

Mike hugged her. "I'm not angry. I'm glad you read it if it helped you. God damn it."

Kathy sighed. "Mike. Please. Josh can never hurt me again. They will make sure of it. It'll be fine. Just calm down." She shook her head. "Oh Michael. You are so moody sometimes."

Mike laughed softly. He kissed her. A knock came to the door. "I'll get your food in. Sit up so I can put it on a tray in your lap."

Kathy sat up slowly, placing pillows behind her back. She smiled at him as he brought in her bowl of soup on the tray the hotel provided. He placed it slowly down over her lap before sitting down next to her. She said, "Thank you, Mike. I promise to eat it all so you won't worry about me."

Mike sat down next to her. "Hey, I don't really worry all that much, do I?"

Kathy giggled musicially. "Oh Michael. You can't possibly expect me to answer that, can you? You don't seem to worry about tons of others, but you worry tons about me, silly. You're a very silly, silly man."

Mike blushed slightly. "Okay, stupid question."

Kathy smiled. "I must admit, I am feeling a lot better. I think Dana was right. I just needed someone to love me."

Mike smiled. "Well, that's good."

Sam and Jo Jo went back to their hotel room. Sam flopped himself on the bed. "I wonder what is on TV. Want to find out?"

Jo Jo laughed. "Well, I guess if you really want to." She sat down next to him. She sighed.

Sam turned the television on, flipping through channels. He was gathering his thoughts into his mind, trying to figure out what he wanted to say about what Brian had said. He tossed the remote down when he gave up looking for anything worth watching. He sighed.

Jo Jo said, "Sam, do you think they are close to finding Beth?"

Sam jumped. "What?" He didn't know what to say. He looked at her, pausing for a moment. "I don't know. I wish I could say for sure. Brian is the only one who can really know for sure. He talks to the Field Offices. Even if I did actually talk to them that does not mean that I would understand what they are telling me."

Jo Jo nodded. "I thought I'd ask." She looked away, then looked back. "What do you think our little girl is doing right now?"

"I don't know. Hopefully nothing too bad is going on. Maybe she's got him wrapped around her little finger and he's doing as she tells him, you think?" He smiled. "I know she has me that way."

Jo Jo kissed him. "Yeah. I know. You always were a softie when it came to your little girl. Right from day one."

Sam laughed. "Well, what can I say? She's a mini you and I'm a softie where you are concerned. Okay...not always."

Jo Jo laughed. "You tease me mercilessly. You don't tease her."

"I do too!" He looked shocked at her charge. "I tickle her too!"

Jo Jo laughed. "I hope you're right. Beth is smart. She probably has gotten him to at least be decent with her."

Mike sighed. He put a blanket quietly around Kathy, wrapping it around her small, tired form. He kissed her forehead, walking over to the table where his card and gift to her sat. He noticed another piece of paper sitting next to it. He picked it up, wondering what it was.

He opened the piece of paper, finding Kathy's neat handwriting flowing over the page. Mike read it:

Dear Michael, You're right. Dearest Kat did sound like a Halmark card. But Michael, I rather like Halmark. What did it ever do to you? I just want to say that I am also glad that I can say I'm married to you. The last ten years have been the happiest time of my life, even if I haven't been the easiest to live with at times. Or maybe that's my own perception. These past years I have cried with you, laughed with you, worked hard with you, been lazy with you, and loved with you. Before I ever found you I thought perhaps the only way out was the wrong way out. I know you don't like sentimentality, but it's the way I feel. I firmly believe that if I had not met you that morning so long ago in McDonalds as you were so kind to ask me what was wrong and to come along I don't know if I'd still be a person on this planet. Finding you was the most rewarding thing that has happened in my life. Okay, so I'm rambling much like you had. It's currently five in the morning and I should be sleeping but I tried to do for an hour and a half so I thought I'd answer you. I guess my last thing to say is this. I love you with more than anything you'll ever truly know. Thank you for all you've given me, and Michael, please, resolve your issues with Halmark. They aren't evil you know.

Love,
Kat

Mike folded it up, looking at her sleeping form. He shook his head. Even in her writing he could hear the chiding and her teasing. He sighed. He went back to the bed, leaning down to kiss her temple. He whispered, "I love you, Kat. Please, don't stay up so late anymore."

He then quietly left the room to find where Sam was. He was sure he'd eventually wake her up if he stayed and he knew she needed sleep.

Mike knocked on the door, hearing Jo Jo and Sam play argue. He heard Jo Jo's distinct voice state, "Sam, you know just as well as I do that Macs suck. Sure, you can edit and record music on it. Try doing anything else on it. I swear when my Windows PC is down and I'm stuck using your crappy Mac I crash tons more. Face it. They aren't good for much else. I hate that freezing thing they do.

Sam opened the door, not looking at Mike. He said, "Well, and a separate folder for each thing verus a window style with a Start button and task bar. I opened two windows and the freaking computer froze! I can open up to 17 on my PC and hold it for a good five hours. Now you tell me, which is the better running system."

Mike coughed. "Macintoshs."

Jo Jo snorted. "That's only cause you've never used a Windows system."

"Maybe. I use Macs for everything and I have no problems."

"Okay, then why can I see fancy HTML coding on my PC but on HIS Mac it all disappears? That isn't real neat if you ask me," Jo Jo said, the spirit of the argument getting the best of her.

"I don't know. Maybe Sam's Mac is outdated. I just got a new system and it reads HTML and everything else just like your fancy smancy Windows system," Mike said, sitting down.

Jo Jo looked mildly defeated. "Oh great. Now you two are going to gang up on me. Damn it."

Sam laughed. He said, "We're just right and you're wrong."

"Riiiiiight. If that was true then why is it that everyone else I know that uses Windows hates Macs?"

"Simple. They don't understand Macs. Or they're using shitty, low-grade Macs" Mike said.

"They are great for one thing. Music. Okay, two things. Music and video editing. Anything else, forget it," Jo Jo said, crossing her arms. "So, what did you come here for?"

Sam said, "Aww, you're going to pout now?" He climbed into the bed next to her, holding her close to himself. He whispered in her ear, "That is damn sexy, you know."

Jo Jo giggled. "Don't!"

Mike shook his head. "I'm just wondering when we're going to dinner and I need to kill some time while Kat sleeps. I left her to get a nap and I know if I would have stayed I'd wake her."

Sam said, "Dunno, man. Bri will let us know. Why don't you hang out with us for a bit?"

"Only if you two love birds promise not to get fresh in front of me," Mike said, cracking a wide smile.

Jo Jo threw a pillow at him. "You are just mean and rude and naughty, Mike."

"I'm naughty and mean?" Mike threw the pillow back. "Sheesh. I only stuck up for the greatness of Macs and then you two got lovey duvy on me. It's not my fault."

Sam laughed. "Well, she's mad that no one is here to back her up, that's all. She hates being stuck in a two against one."

Jo Jo made a pouty face. "Yeah. Picking on a little woman like me. What's wrong with you two?"

"Little? Jo Jo!" Sam laughed. Jo Jo smacked him with her pillow. He said, "Okay, okay! I take it back!"

Mike laughed. "I call a pillow fight!"

Jo Jo squealed, "NO FAIR! You two will gang up on me!"

Mike said, "Sure about that?" He took the pillow that Jo Jo tossed at him after she protested, smacking Sam in the back of the head with it. "See? I didn't say it'd be a team effort, did I?"

Sam said, "Fucker! That's it!" He picked another pillow up, hitting Mike in the stomach with it. "You are a mean asshole, you know that?"

Jo Jo hit Sam. "Like you should talk."

Sam turned, hitting Jo Jo. She giggled, hitting him back. Then she darted away before Sam could hit her. She turned, hitting Mike on the ass with her pillow, giggling as he yelped in surprise.

Mike growled playfully, "That's it. I'm gonna get you!"

Jo Jo squealed, trying to get away from him. She watched Sam, knowing she was cornered now. She pleaded, "No! I didn't mean it!"

Mike said, "Sure you didn't."

Sam laughed. "You got yourself into this mess, not me."

Both pillows hit Jo Jo as she turned facing into the corner she found herself in. She hid herself from them as they hit her with their pillows, giggling.

Sam and Mike stopped when they heard a soft voice ask, "Michael, what on earth are you doing?"

All eyes turned to Kathy who stood in the doorway. She had opened the door quietly. "You guys didn't lock the door."

Mike sighed. "Kat, you're supposed to be resting."

Kathy nodded. "I know. But I woke up." She shook her head. "Looks like you decided to be five again." She laughed. "I'm not going to get mad at you and say you're in trouble, so don't give me that pouty face."

Sam said, "Well, I don't know. It just sorta happened. You know how that is."

Kathy nodded. "With you three I'm sure it just happened." She hugged Mike, startling him, causing the pillow to fall from his hand. She laughed at his surprised reaction.

Sam said, "Uh oh. Now who's getting fresh?"

Jo Jo smacked him in the head with her pillow. "You be nice, you big fat meanie."

Sam flinched from the pillow. "What! They are! Look!"

Jo Jo hit him again. "I said be nice!"

Sam rolled his eyes, smacking he with his pillow.

Kathy laughed into Mike's chest. She said, "You two are so funny."

Mike laughed. "Well, yeah they are. And I'm going to get that dumb ass if you'll let me."

Kathy released him, watching. She shoook her head, wondering what had gotten into her husband.

Mike picked up his pillow, hitting Sam in the head with it. "That's what you get for being a dumb ass." He hit the giggling Sam in the stomach with his pillow as Jo Jo hit his back.

Kathy sat down in a chair watching the three act much like children. She sighed. As long as the real children didn't get involved it wouldn't be so bad. At least she hoped.

That night as they got ready to go to dinner, Sam and Mike were still in playful moods. Sam made a snow ball, tossing one at Mike, hitting him square in the back. He laughed.

Doggett groaned. "Why can't these two just grow up and be like other adults?"

Jo Jo laughed. "Because if they did they'd have to get real jobs and work from 9-5 and I don't think either one can. Besides, I can't see Sam giving up his Star Wars toys anytime soon. Goofy man still thinks he's ten."

Kathy shook her head, walking next to Jo Jo. "I don't know. Mike is starting to fee cooped up in this winter place. I think that's why we live in the South so he can always drive his fast sports car."

Scully laughed, ducking a snow ball chucked at Sam by Mike. "Yes, that must be part of it." She held William's hand, keeping him from joining in on the snow ball fight, creating more havoc.

Jo Jo had a firm grip on Trent's hand for the very same reason. Jo Jo sighed. "We still live in a winter city so I don't think it's a sports car nearly as much that matters to him.

Another snow ball wizzed by, hitting Sam in the chest. He said, "I'm going to get you for that one, asshole!"

Mike said, "Try me!"

Sam chucked it, hitting Doggett in the shoulder instead. Doggett said, "Hey, cut it out you two!"

Sam said, "Sorry bro."

Mike laughed at Sam. "Ha! You got in trouble. You throw like a fucking girl."

Jo Jo sighed. "Why do men think it's bad to throw like a girl? Most girls can fast pitch better than any man alive because our hips are made for it."

Kathy laughed softly. She pushed the baby stroller. "I don't know. Maybe they don't want to admit that we are better perhaps?

Kinda like a cloud I was up way up in the sky And I was feeling some feelings you wouldn't believe Sometimes I can't believe them myself And I decided I was never coming down Just then tiny little dot caught my eye It was just about too small to see But I watched it way too long And that dot was pulling me down I was up above it, now I'm down in it Well shut up, so what does it matter now I was swimming in the haze Now I crawl on the ground And everything I never liked about it is kind of seeping into me Try to laugh about it now but isn't it funny how things work out ("I guess the jokes on me," she said) (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Down In It, Pretty Hate Machine, 1989)

Mulder sat in the hotel room while Beth showered by herself. He thought about how far he had fallen, how perhaps looking down had caused his fall. He had believed that he would have never come down to the level of those he watched. Now he was down in the state that they were before him.

Mulder wondered what it mattered now. Everything he had before was gone. Perhaps the joke was on him, how everything had worked out. He had been a star profiler, one of the best. Now he was the one being profiled, the one insane doing things of criminal nature.

Mulder remembered being in a haze at first, now he simply crawled through each day growing more insane as he went along. He contemplated his insanity and how it would all end. He had fallen so far down in to it that he was lost for good.

I was up above it, now I'm down in it I used to be so big and strong I used to know my right from wrong I used to never be afraid I used to be somebody I used to have something inside Now just this hole that's open wide I used to want it all I used to be somebody I'll cross my heart and hope to die But the needle's already in my eye And all the world's weight is on my back And I don't even know why And what I used to think was me is just a fading memory I looked him in the eye and said, "goodbye" I was up above it, now I'm down in it (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Down In It, Pretty Hate Machine, 1989)

Mulder remembered being stronger than those who were criminal and insane. He remembered being bigger than them. Mulder remembered knowing his right from wrong. Now that was all gone. He used to be somebody but now he was nothing.

Mulder knew that at one time there was something inside of him that had kept him from being this way. He wondered what it was, what had changed and when. He felt the needle in his eye, twisting and turning as it slow transformed him further.

Perhaps it had been because the world was on his back and he had to shoulder so much. Now that he didn't, he was too far gone to do anything to reverse it. Some how a fleeting thought of ending it all crossed his mind. How simple and easy it would be to simply end it all, by eating the bullet from his gun, by cutting his own throat, but refused to do so. To do so would allow Sam to win. He couldn't let that happen.

Mulder had said good bye to his former self so long ago that it was a fleeting, fading memory in his mind now. He couldn't remember much of his other life besides searching for his sister and looking into paranormal cases. Now he was nothing. Now he was down in it and before he was above it.

When they got to the restuarant, Doggett said, "You two are not sitting next to each other, understand me?"

Mike and Sam giggled like boys as they sat down on either side of him. Sam said, "I dunno, bro, you may want us to sit next to each other in awhile."

Jo Jo sat down next to Sam and Kathy next to Mike while Scully sat across from Doggett. Jo Jo said, "You know, you're setting yourself up there. They will use you as a shield to get to each other and you'll be stuck in the middle."

Doggett groaned. "Oh God, you're right," he sighed. "You two will not do that. Please. The children are sitting here, too and we don't need you acting up."

Sam and Mike laughed. "Sorry. We'll be nice and behave."

Kathy sighed. "Michael, please, don't be naughty. I'd like to be able to eat a meal without you two goofing off tonight."

Mike made a pouty face, looking ashamed. He said, "I'm sorry, Kat. I'm mean."

Jo Jo rolled her eyes. "I don't know what we're going to do with the two of you. You're both so naughty. Why can't you for one night just be good?"

Sam said, "Alright. I promise... I'll save my naughty stuff for later."

Jo Jo smacked his arm. "You are just terrible." She laughed.

Doggett rolled his eyes. "You guys act like newly weds."

Scully laughed. "I think it's cute that they still feel that way."

Doggett groaned. "Dana! Please. It's my little brother we're talking about here. Gross! I don't wanna picture that stuff!"

Mike laughed, hitting his fist on the table. "Oh my God. You crack me up. Stop."

Doggett glared at him, making Mike laugh harder. Doggett said, "You won't be laughing much longer..."

Scully said, "John!"

Sam laughed. "Oh dear. The women will stop us all."

Scully asked, "Kathy, I noticed you're looking better, did your nap help?"

"Very much so. I think yesterday's events just got to me, that's all. I wasn't being careful either. Now that I've eaten this afternoon and rested, I feel pretty much back to normal," Kathy said quietly, as she looked at her menu.

Mike stopped laughing. "Yeah. She did catch Sam and I hitting Jo Jo with piliows in an unfair pillow fight though," he started laughing again.

Jo Jo said, "Damn straight is was unfair! The two of you picking on little ol' me. Man, you two are just mean."

Sam laughed. "I'm mean? Damn it. I'm not mean. He's mean! Besides, you did hit him in the ass with your pillow. I had nothing to do with that."

Scully shook her head. "I don't know about the three of you. You're just terrible, did you know that?"

Doggett laughed. "Hey, as long as I missed out on the pillow fight I don't care. I don't want to be involved in pillow fighting."

Sam laughed. "That's cause you lose."

Kathy sighed. "Anyways, before we got Mr. Giggles going over here and the other two going on about their pillow fight woes, I was going to say that I'm hoping to be on track soon."

Mike was giggling in his seat. He stopped, holding a hand up. "I'm sorry, Kat. I shouldn't laugh. I was just thinking of how childish Sam and I have been the past few days. I mean, we did have a pillow fight and a snow ball fight."

Scully sighed. She helped the boys pick their food out and sighed. "We know."

Sam said, "But you know, if we can't have fun what's the point? Just be glad we can't actually do shows or the level of childish acts would escalate to heights unknown to man."

Doggett groaned. "Thank God we are spared that. I think I would have had to hurt one of you for that."

Scully sighed. "Well, at least we know Kathy will be alright. Let's get our meals and eat."

Kathy excused herself from the table, making her way to the bathroom. Even though she was only two months or so along, Kathy knew her small size made her pregnancy a little different; it was now especially a difference since Angel's death. She walked into the bathroom, looking in the mirror.

She heard a voice ask, "Kathy, are you alright?"

Kathy turned, looking at Scully. "Yes. I just had to pee really bad, but I'm looking in the mirror. I don't mean to alarm anyone."

"Mike sent me in to check, that's all."

"Michael would," she sighed, getting into a stall. She said once inside it, "Tell him I only have to use the bathroom. I feel fine, just drank too much."

"Okay. Are you sure you're alright?" Scully's concerned voice echoed in the room.

"Yes." She wanted to check for spotting more than anything else. And she knew it was a concern now. She waited to hear Scully exit before making sure she was no longer spotting. She was relieved to find she was no longer doing so. Kathy finished her business, exiting the stall to find another woman in the room with her.

Kathy shyly averted her eyes from the other woman, washing her hands at the sink in silence. She stepped up to the sink washing her own hands, watching the other woman through the corner of her eye. Kathy hoped the woman would not ask anything about her. Her luck failed her.

"Hello. I'm Sharon. What's your name?" The woman seemed friendly.

Kathy kept quiet, before softly replying, "Kathy."

"You look nice. I couldn't help but over hear the conversation you and the other woman had." The woman was nosy for Kathy's taste.

Kathy said, "It's not a big deal. I wasn't feeling good this morning and it worried my husband. He babies me way too much."

Sharon nodded. Her green eyes looked at Kathy. "I don't mean to be nosy. I shouldn't have asked. I just couldn't help it, I guess."

Kathy nodded. "It's okay. I better get back or Michael will wonder what is taking me so long."

"Michael? What's his last name?"

Kathy felt wary about answering. She wasn't sure if she should tell this woman the truth or not, but deicded upon doing so. She was going to tell Doggett and Scully when she got back anyways. "Flood."

"You mean Mike Flood? The Mike Flood?" Sharon's eyes lit up.

"Yes. Now I must get back or he'll worry. I don't like to worry him." She pushed past Sharon, hoping that this woman was nothing but a fan. She was sick of dealing with too many looneys.

Sharon stood in the bathroom, watching as the small Kathy left. She shook her head, muttering under breath, "Mike seemed to have found his perfect match. Just like him, too shy and too private."

Kathy slid into her chair next to Mike. She looked down shyly, then leaned over. Mike leaned down, allowing her to whisper in his ear. She whispered, "Tell John that a woman named Sharon knows your name and was hasseling me in the ladies' room."

Mike pulled back, looking at her. He leaned back in, asking, "What she look like?"

"Short blonde hair, green eyes, about Sam's height." Kathy whispered.

Mike nodded, leaning towards Doggett to give him the information. He leaned back towards Kathy as Doggett got up to investigate. He asked, "What did she ask?"

"I told her my husband would worry. Then I stupidly said your first name and she asked for your last name. I told her, thinking I'd tell you and you'd tell John anyways." She folded her hands in her lap, looking at him before averting her eyes. She hoped he was not angry with her for doing what she had done.

Mike put a hand on her folded hands. "I'm not mad at you. I'm glad you did what you did. Who knows, maybe she's just a fan who wants an autograph or something."

Kathy nodded, biting her lip. She hoped he was right about the woman. She sighed. "I hope so."

Sam scooted into Doggett's chair, asking, "What's up?"

Mike said quietly, "A woman harrassed Kat in the bathroom. Knows who I am. She scared Kat, that's all."

Sam said, "Damn. I hope this isn't something loopy."

"Me too." Mike sighed, sitting back.

Doggett came back with the woman in tow. Sharon smiled wide when she saw Mike and Sam. She said, "Well, I didn't realize that both of you would be here."

Jo Jo glared from the table at Sharon. She was not pleased with this woman. She scooted into Sam's vacant chair silently. Her eyes never left Sharon.

Sharon saw Jo Jo move protectively by Sam. She gushed, "Oh, you must be Sam's wife."

Jo Jo simply stared icily back. She was not going to say anything she would later regret. She took Sam's hand into her own, feeling mildly silly, but angry that this woman had upset Kathy so.

Doggett said, "She's safe guys. Nothin' to worry about. Just wants some autographs and was amazed to find out that Mike was here."

Mike sighed. "Alright." He took a paper napkin from the table, preparing to sign it.

Kathy shyly looked down while he did this. She didn't want to look up and she didn't want to awknowledge anything that was going on. She felt embarrassed.

Sharon said, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to frighten your wife. I was just making friendly talk and then I found out that you were here."

Mike looked up, handing the napkin to her. "It's alright. Kat's shy. She is even like that sometimes around me. Don't feel bad."

Sharon smiled as she took the napkin. "Thank you, Mr. Flood. I appreciate it very much."

Mike laughed. "Mr.? Oh my."

Sharon smiled. "Okay. Again, thank you for taking the time."

Sam said, "Hey! I feel slighted here!"

Jo Jo elbowed him. "You just shut your mouth. Lord knows if I don't keep an eye on you something will go wrong."

Sharon laughed. "Sounds like she wears the pants in the family."

Sam sighed. "Yeah. For the most part she does."

Sam signed another napkin handing it to Sharon. "I'm glad we could at least meet someone who isn't gushing at us. Very rare."

Jo Jo sat back in her chair in a huff. "Fine. See if I care."

Mike laughed. "Oh, Jo Jo. She's not going to steal Sam away from you. Just chill out."

Jo Jo stuck her tongue out at him. "Shut up, you Leprechan."

Sharon just watched the interaction with fascination. She shook her head.

Sam said, "Don't mind her. She's just getting crabbier by the moment."

Sharon laughed. "Thank you for your time. I hope she doesn't get too mad at you."

"Nah. Don't worry about it. I'll probably fuck up somehow that will make her forget this," Sam said, smiling impishly.

Jo Jo smacked his arm. She said, "I know you will."

"Ow! Jo Jo! Not in front of the kids!" Sam said, laughing.

Sharon took her autographs, shaking her head as she left. The real life personalities she encountered were very different than she expected.

After she left, Doggett said, "Move. My seat."

Sam and Jo Jo scooted back to their seats. Sam was about to say something when he noticed how Kathy sat. She had her shoulders slumped and they appeared to be shaking.

Mike looked at Kathy, noticing the same thing. He asked, "Kat? You okay?"

Kathy shook her head no. She stood up, walking away from the table. She was in tears now, the stresses of the past few days washing over her.

Mike tossed his fork down, following her. Sam followed him until the whole table was following. Mike caught her first. He asked, "What's wrong?"

"I feel stupid. I overreacted," Kathy said, not turning around.

Mike sighed. "Kat, you did the right thing. You didn't know what she wanted."

Kathy turned around. "I still feel stupid."

Sam said, "Don't. Trust me, if you had done anything else and she had been like some bitch to get us all, we'd never know until too late."

When they got back to the hotel, everyone said their goodnights and went their separate ways. Sam shook his head as he watched Mike and Kathy disappear into their room. He whispered into Jo Jo's ear, "Well, I must admit, that was a strange thing to have happen. That doesn't happen every day."

Jo Jo shook her head. "I think it only upset Kathy more than she already is, that's all. I don't think that young woman intended on upsetting anyone." She walked under Sam's arm as he held the door for her.

Sam shut the door, sighing. "Well, I must admit, it was odd. What do you want to do now?"

Jo Jo shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. What do you want to do?"

Sam smiled at her. "Well, maybe we could check what is on the Pay Perview channels." He sat down onto the bed, turning the television on.

Jo Jo sat down next to him, watching him as he flipped through the channels. She sighed. "I hate hotel televison. There are never any cool channels."

Sam put his arm around her. "You're just saying that to be silly."

"No, I'm serious." She put her head onto his chest and yawned. Even though they had been married for years, she could never get enough of the simple things with him. The cuddling and holding that was so simple compared to everything else.

He laughed. "Well, they have a pay per view here. It looks good to me."

Jo Jo lifted her head up, looking at the screen. "Well, I dunno. If you want to watch it, that's fine with me."

Sam heard her playful pout in her voice. "What did you want to do?"

"Well, how about you show me what you've been working on for new songs. I know you have been."

Sam laughed. "Well, okay. I could even play the slower one on guitar a little for you. If you really want."

Jo Jo clapped her hands in glee, smiling at him. She had always enjoyed watching him give her small, private performances just for her. It made up for all the times when she had to miss the shows because she was confined back stage.

Mike and Kathy walked into their hotel room, Kathy silently walking past Mike, her eyes cast down. She appeared as if she was feeling guilty about what had happened that night. She grabbed her suitcase, opening it up.

Mike stood in the door way watching her. He had his arms crossed slightly. His expression made him appear to be debating himself about something.

Kathy wasn't looking up, but rather was looking through her clothes for her nightgown so she could take a shower. She shut her suitcase silently, then placed them neatly back by the wall.

Mike still hadn't moved from his spot. He wasn't sure what was bothering her, so he chose to keep his mouth shut instead. He was worried about her, but knew pushing her was not the thing to do. Kathy was one to talk when she felt ready, not when someone cornered her and pushed her.

Kathy glanced up, muttering, "I'm going to take a shower." She disappeared into the bathroom, shutting and locking the door.

Mike sighed. He stood in front of the door for a moment, wondering if he should knock and ask that she come out, but before he actually had the gumption to do so, he heard water running. He stepped away from the door, placing his hands into his jean pockets.

Mike wondered if he should take this time to work on a song or two or if he should just forget it. He shook his head, climbing onto the bed, lying back. He put his hands behind his head, staring up at the ceiling, lost in thought.

Mike wondered why that woman had upset Kathy so much. Obviously the woman hadn't meant any harm. Doggett would have known about it. He sighed. Perhaps she was just jittery and needed to relax for awhile. At least that was what he hoped was the case.

He flipped over onto his side, facing the window. He saw soft snow falling in the light by the hotel. He sighed. "God damned, fucking snow. I hate winter."

He rolled over, facing away from the window. It had been a strange day. He stared at the wall, feeling lazy for some odd reason. He closed his eyes, feeling drowsy. If Kathy was going to shower and relax in there, he'd relax and nap out here.

Kathy drew herself a bath quietly, thinking to herself about the past few days. She knew she was shutting Mike out, but right now she just needed to relax and think alone. Besides, a nice quiet bath was just the thing she needed.

She climbed into the tub slowly, easing herself into the hot water. She also had some bubble bath along with her. She had poured that in as soon as she began to draw bath water. She closed her eyes, drinking in the scent of flowers and perfumes. Soaking in a tub was one of her favorite things. Here she could relax and think without hassles of the day.

She closed her eyes, letting the tension flow from her body and mind. Only thing missing was some good music. Usually she would take Mike's latest instrumental and listen to that as she bathed. Hotels didn't allow for that, having no outlet to plug a tape player in.

At home she had coddled him into installing a sound system complete with a CD player. She sighed, sinking lower into the water. Silence would have to make do for the time being. She sighed audibly, bubbles moving from her exhale of air.

She dunked her head under the water, soaking her waist long hair in the cleansing water. She sighed again, lifting her head. She gathered her hair into her hand, putting it in front of her. She lathered some strawberry scented shampoo into her hands. Kathy washed her long hair slowly, enjoying the feeling of becoming clean as she bathed. A bath wasn't just to physically cleanse herself, it was her way of cleansing her entire self from her past. To her it was more than simple bathing. She didn't enjoy showers nearly as much as the baths, although she knew Mike did.

She rinsed the shampoo from her hair, then shampooed it again. She then conditioned her hair. She looked at her finger nails as she soaked for a bit, deciding to repaint them tonight.

Kathy thought about what Mike was up to. She hoped he wasn't angry with her for not talking right away. She knew he hated being in the dark when it came to her, but she needed to think on her own. She washed herself, getting rid of the dirt and grime of the past couple days.

She rinsed the conditioner from her hair, stepping out of the tub, wrapping the inadequate hotel towel around herself, another around her hair. She put the toilet seat and lid down, sitting down upon it to prepare both her toe nails and finger nails for painting. It had been awhile since she had taken good care of herself and had made herself pretty.

As soon as she got her nails ready, she stood up, washing her face in the sink. She then took a comb into her hand, stepping out into the hotel room, ready to face Mike if he hadn't gone somewhere else by now.

Kathy spotted Mike lying asleep on the bed. Apparently he was tired as well. She sighed, padding quietly to the chair. She had her white robe wrapped tightly around her, the draft from the window getting to her. There, she began to comb her hair.

Sam started to strum a soft guitar sound. He looked down at his hands for a minute, his eyes squinted slightly, his head bobbing slowly. He smiled at Jo Jo.

Jo Jo sat cross legged on the bed, watching him from the chair he sat in. He had some sheet music at his feet from what he had taken down from his tape recorder and other files he had lying around to form into one song.

Sam enjoyed his quiet songs almost as much as the louder ones because of the emotions he could make with a softer song. He began to sing, inaudible words and phrases at first.

Jo Jo sat mesmirized, as she always did while watching her husband. She had always admired his ability to make music when she could not. She watched quietly, not wanting to break the spell playing his guitar and singing was putting on him.

Sam looked at her, not quite seeing her, yet only seeing her. He sang the first actual words towards her. "I wake every morning, asking why I got so lucky. Who could have told me so long ago that what I thought was so hard was worth it. I found you, I found you just when I needed to." His voice hit a higher note at the end, as he strummed a low E note on his guitar.

Jo Jo smiled, having heard a small snippet of his latest song. She knew he was writing one just for her and it was the hardest one, since he had been working on it for five years or so, never satisfied with it.

Sam looked down, strumming a faster beat of the song, smiling. He sang a bit louder, "I had fucked up too much, had fought so long, and now, now I have someone by my side. The pain I had endured, the sorrow I had learned from, it only brought me to where I am with you."

Jo Jo watched, speechless. This was a new verse he hadn't shown her yet. She sat, mesmirized by his voice and by the words. He strummed a few more chords, breaking into the chours. "Could you stand with me, say you'd never stray. Could you tell me that I'm the one for you, that no one else would do. Could you stand me, could you cry with me when I am blue. I only ask this."

Jo Jo felt a tear run down her cheek as the words moved her. She wiped one away. She didn't say a word, not sure if he was finished or not.

Sam stopped. "That's all I have on this song so far. I know, I know. You'd think six years and I'd have it finished, but this one, I can't seem to make it perfect."

Jo Jo bit her lip, then smiled. "Sam, what you have so far is perfect. Trust me."

Sam smiled. "I would hope you'd say that. I just don't know where to go from here in the song just yet."

Jo Jo stood up, walking towards him. She hugged him, guitar and all. She kissed his cheek. "You'll figure it out. What's your title for it so far?"

"I only ask this," Sam said.

Mike woke, watching Kathy from the bed. He didn't give her any indication that he was no longer sleeping, so he took this opportunity to watch her. He smiled slightly as she hummed a tune softly to herself.

Kathy took the comb through her hair, making her dark hair pretty again. She had her eyes closed, her hands doing the work by memory. Mike was content to watch her.

Mike quietly got up from the bed, trying to be as quiet as possible. When he reached Kathy, he took the comb from her hand, startling her briefly. She said, "Michael, I didn't know you were awake."

Mike smiled, grabbing her hair gently into his hand. He ran the comb through it, slowly. Mike had always enjoyed combing her hair. It was something special to him.

Kathy tilted her head back, feeling him comb her hair from the roots to the tips. She knew he enjoyed doing this, nearly as much as she enjoyed having him do so.

Mike bent down, smelling her hair. He smiled. "I see you still have strawberry scented shampoo."

Kathy muttered, "Mmm hmm."

Mike lifted her hair, moving it out of his way. He kissed her neck softly, then returned to combing her hair. He said, "You know, Kat, it'd be easier if we were on the bed. This chair thing is awkward."

Kathy laughed softly. "You're always trying to find ways to get me into bed. Actually, as soon as you get done combing my hair I'm going to paint my nails."

He smiled, then leaned in, whispering, "I can do that too, if you want."

Kathy smiled. "Okay. I get to pick the color though."

"Damn. And I wanted to paint them black." He laughed softly. "No. I don't really."

"I know you don't." She kissed his cheek, grabbing the bottle of nail polish she wanted. She handed it to him.

Mike looked at the color. "A sparkly lavendar? Okay. Not my finger nails."

Kathy laughed. She sat down onto the bed, her legs underneath her. She felt the bed shift behind her, and Mike run the comb through her hair again.

Mike smiled. "So, do you feel better now, after your bath?"

"Much. I'm still sorry I got so upset and over-reacted."

"It happens. It's okay. Believe me." He gently combed her hair, trying not to yank too much on the knots and tangles.

Sam put his guitar down, opening its case to put it back. He sat down next to Jo Jo on the bed. He said, "I don't know. I can't figure out why that song is so hard to write and finish."

"Because, Sam, you want it to be perfect. Haven't you figured out by now that it's the little imperfect things that I love about you most? You're not perfect and I'm glad you're not perfect."

Sam laughed. "I suppose so. I guess I just want it to be the perfect statement. Who knows. Maybe it's the song of my lifetime. It'll never be finished."

Jo Jo kissed his cheek. "Come on. Let's check on the boys and make sure they are getting to bed and not up playing video games and watching TV."

"Alright, mommy." Sam giggled, deflecting her small fist trying to hit him.

Jo Jo felt Sam take her hand as they walked out of the room. They padded down to the boys' room, knocking softly on the door. Trent opened the door slowly, the chain in place. He then climbed up onto the box they had put by the door, opening it for his parents.

Sam said, "Well, kiddo, it's time you get washed up and to bed."

Trent made a pouty face. "But Daaaad. We're almost through this level!"

Sam laughed. "Well, Jo Jo, there is your answer to your question. The boys are playing video games."

Jo Jo laughed. She sighed. "Well, it's late. It's 11 and it's time you get some sleep."

Trent sighed. "Okay." He yawned.

Sam shook his head. "You get washed up and we'll get things ready for bed. If you beg your mother, she may read a short story to you."

Jo Jo said, "Sam! Are you trying to get me trapped here?"

Sam smiled impishly. "Now would I honestly ever do that to you?"

Jo Jo rolled her eyes. She pulled the blankts back, sitting down on the bed. "Sam, since you're making me, you bring me a story book over here."

Sam laughed. "Okay. I'll bring a few so he can pick."

Mike finished combing her hair, sliding it through easily. He sighed. "Kat, now I feel guilty about my own hair. It's a tangled mess."

Kathy laughed. "Hmm, if you don't whine, I'll comb it after you take a shower."

Mike laughed. "Okay. That sounds fine to me. It's better than me having to fight it. I always rip out hair when I do that."

"I know. I clean the bathroom at home, remember?" Kathy giggled, turning to look at him. She sighed. "When do you think we'll be able to go home?"

"I don't know." Mike sighed. "I just know that we won't go home until that little girl is back safe and sound with us. That, that may take a while. I just know poor Sam and Jo Jo are dying inside when it comes to that girl."

Kathy sighed. "I didn't mean to ruin the mood." She threw her feet over the side of the bed. "Paint my toe nails first."

Mike laughed. "Okay. Let me get some paper towels and I'll paint them without getting any on the carpet. Watch, I'll pour the whole thing on the carpet if I'm not careful."

Kathy laughed. "You're not that clumsy, Mike."

Mike came back out of the bathroom, holding some kleenex in his hands. He placed them on the floor underneath Kathy's raised feet. He sat down, crosslegged onto the floor in front of her.

Kathy sat her feet back down onto the towels he had provided. She watched him as he opened the bottle of polish, his hair falling down past his face.

Mike took the bottle, cleaning excess paint off of the brush. He then placed the bottle on the nightstand. Mike smiled at her, before he began painting her big toenail first. He first painted the middle in a stripe, then painted either side.

Kathy knew he enjoyed pampering her. He always had and she enjoyed that greatly. Having spent so many years being abused and cast to the side had made her mildly selfish at times, yet others she felt she didn't deserve this attention. She would repay him back later, by combing his own long hair.

Mike painted the next toenail the same way as he had done the big toenail. He had the tip of his tongue sticking out in concentration. Mike tried to keep the paint from going onto her skin in any places.

Kathy sighed audibly in contentmentment. She said, "How did I get so lucky that someone else would paint my toenails for me?"

Mike laughed softly. "I don't know. I was gonna ask how I got lucky to paint such lovely toenails. Now I just hope I don't fuck it up by painting the toes themselves. That's a problem with your tiny toes."

Kathy laughed. "Not my fault your toes and fingers are so long and large."

"I know. But still."

Sam watched from the doorway as Jo Jo read to their son. She had always made the children read a little bit each night. Jo Jo had always tried to improve their reading skills, stressing how important it was. He had always let her, knowing it was her way.

Jo Jo sat on the bed, the blankets pulled back. Her feet rested on top of the blankets. She read to their son, softly, looking at Trent as she read.

Sam stood watching. He always enjoyed these simple moments; the glimpses into every day life that were so simple and so plain that they almost went unnoticed. There was nothing fairy tale about it; no illusion. It was simple and honest and he enjoyed this for the fact that it was just this.

Trent's head lay on his mother's shoulder as she read softly to him. He looked at the book that he had chosen from. She read a few books to them that she had read as a child. Sam enjoyed watching his son when he spent time with his mother at night for reading time. He only wished there two small children sitting with her instead of one.

Sam knew he taught Trent music, his mother taught him words. Jo Jo had started early, and being a writer, understood the importance of the command on language. She had instilled this in her children early, even though Trent was the more reluctant of the twins.

Jo Jo kissed Trent's temple. She said, "I think that's enough for one night. Tomorrow is another day and a big one probably at that. Let's get some sleep now."

Trent made a pouty face. He crawled under the sheets, allowing his mother to tuck him in. She jumped when she saw Sam standing in the doorway. "What are you still doing here? I thought you went back to our room."

Sam laughed softly. "I was just watching you guys. C'mon. Let's get back to our room and get some sleep. Tomorrow is another day."

When they got back to their room, Sam slid his key card through the slot. He smiled shyly at Jo Jo, letting her back into their room first. He followed her, closing the door for the night.

Jo Jo sighed. "I just hope he sleeps well. Trent deserves to be happy and free of worry at this age. He doesn't need to grow up fearing things and being sad." She sat down on the bed, looking down at the floor, her long hair flowing down past her face.

Sam sat down next to her. He put an arm around her, pulling her to himself. He said, "I know it's hard. No child should be afraid the way he is."

Jo Jo wrapped her arms around him, sobbing out. "I made a promise to myself a long time ago. I promised myself that my children wouldn't grow up with fear and sadness the way I had. Now look at them. Our little boy and little girl are having such a hard time." She buried her head into Sam's chest.

Sam kissed the top of her head. He stroked her hair. "Jo Jo, none of what is happening is your fault. Not a bit of it. I don't think Trent would be coping so well if you hadn't raised them so well to this point. I'm sure Beth is holding up better for that as well."

Jo Jo choked out, "I just remember being a little girl and thinking my children will never have to know such suffering at this age. I fear Beth is having a worse nightmare than I ever had as a child. I just don't know what to do."

Sam rocked her. "I know it's hard. But we just have to hope that things will turn out alright in the end. Come on, let's get washed up and get some sleep. You'll feel much better if you get some sleep."

Jo Jo lifted her head up, brushing tears from her eyes. "I feel so stupid for getting upset like that."

Sam laughed softly. "Don't. We all get upset from time to time."

Jo Jo sighed. She got up, walking to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face before bed. Sam followed her. When Jo Jo got to the sink, Sam wrapped his arms around her middle from behind. She was about to put toothpaste on her brush when she said, "Sam! How am I supposed to brush my teeth with you doing that?"

Sam laughed. "I thought I'd try to cheer you up a little. Actually, I just need to pee."

"Thanks for the warning." Jo Jo looked into the mirror, brushing her teeth. She sighed at Sam. "What am I going to do with you?"

Sam finished his business, washing his hands. "I don't know. I thought we'd go into that bed and get some sleep. How's about that?"

Jo Jo giggled. She moved over for him, allowing him to brush his own teeth. She then began to wash her face. She looked at him, tooth brush sticking out of his mouth, goofy grin on his face.

Sam shook his head. "Besides, who knows what tomorrow's fun will be."

Mike finished her toenails and was about to paint her fingernails when she pulled her hand away. "Go shower first so I can comb your hair without gumming my nails up. Even if they dry while you shower they'll gunk up and it'll be all a waste."

Mike laughed. "Alright. If you want it that way." He kissed her, gathering his clothing. He headed into the bathroom, closing the door, leaving Kathy to think alone for awhile.

Kathy sat back on the bed very carefully. She admired the job Mike had done on painting her toenails. They sparkled in the dim light. She sighed, grabbing the television remote.

Kathy flipped through the channels, bored. She was waiting for Mike to come back out so she could comb that mess of hair he had. She had been meaning to pin him down for weeks, but with all of the excitement had not been able to.

She found a late night talk show on, deciding that nothing else was on. She wasn't really paying attention to the television, it was on more for noise than anything else. She lay her head back, getting comfortable on the bed.

Kathy looked out the window to see the light snowfall. She sighed quietly. Snow had always meant inner peace for her, the way it slowly fell to the ground, blanketing it in the quietness of white. Snow was beautiful to her, even though she knew Mike felt it was an inconvienence; to her it was her sense of renewal with the freshness and washing away of dirt and grime.

Mike came back out, noticing her gazing out the window at the snow. He said quietly, "What you watching?"

Kathy jumped. "I'm not really watching anything."

"I didn't mean television," Mike said, sitting down next to her. He had a comb in his hands.

Kathy said, "Oh. Just watching the snow fall outside." She looked out the window. "It's sorta relaxing." She looked back at him, smiling.

Mike sighed. "I never thought of it that way." He turned around, handing the comb to her over his back.

Kathy took his hair into her hands, gathering it all into her hand. She then took the comb, sliding it through the tips. She worked her way up, finding a small snag. She tugged as gently as possible. "Sorry."

Mike said, "Ow. That hurt," he sighed. "I know. No whining."

Kathy laughed. She moved up higher, combing each knot and snarl out slowly, so not to rip hair out or hurt him. She said, "Michael, you shoud really pay more attention to your hair more often. It's so pretty when you care for it."

Mike sighed. "I know. Lately I just haven't thought much of it. It's hair, it's there."

Kathy sighed. "Well, I'm going to make it pretty again."

Beth came back out of the bathroom, comb in hand. She was wearing pj bottoms and top that Mulder had bought her when they had gone shopping. She quietly walked past him, sitting down onto her bed, her small, childlike hands combing her hair slowly.

Mulder didn't move from the spot he was sitting in. He was staring blankly at the television that was on without any sense of awareness. Beth decided it was better that she be invisible to him for the time being.

Beth was trying to form an escape plan that she could implement soon. The intial fear and shock of being taken and unsure of where she was had worn off and now she was trying to figure out how to survive. She would first sneak out some way, some how and find access to a pay phone, dialing her uncle and aunt's cell phones. She then would tell them where she was once she found out where that was.

Beth hoped that she could manage to do this. She was tired of being away from her family and she was tired of living fear of this man who held her captive. She didn't understand why he had her besides the fact that the man hated her father. That made her angry. The man had never told her why her father made him angry, she only knew that her father did make this man now holding her life in his hands angry.

Mulder came out of his stupor, asking, "Did you have a nice bath?"

Beth jumped, startled by Mulder's intrusion into her own thoughts. She nodded quickly, hoping ot appease him before he grew angry for not answering. She looked down, combing her hair when she felt his hand grab hers. She stiffened, praying that he wasn't going to hurt her. She thought back to the woman that Mulder had murdered. Beth grew fearful at this.

Mulder slid the comb out of her fear tightened grip. He sat down, combing her hair gently. Beth sat, eyes closed. She was afraid that he may at any time grow violent on her.

Mulder said softly, "You have such pretty hair."

Beth knew he was saying this for a different reason than her mother or father ever had. She wasn't sure what that difference was, but she could tell that there was one. She squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for what would happen next.

Mulder leaned in, smelling her hair. He sighed. "I think we may have to redye it soon."

Beth gulped for a second. She resisted the urge to shake in fear, knowing that would anger him. She didn't say anything, knowing that could set him off if she said the wrong thing.

Mulder said, "We'll do that tomorrow night in our new town, Samantha."

Sam pulled back the covers of the bed, letting Jo Jo get in first. He sighed, crawling into the bed next to her. Sam pulled the blanets over them. He rolled over onto his side, looking at Jo Jo in the dim light of the lamp above the bed.

Jo Jo yawned. "I'm so tired. It's been such a long day."

"Yes, yes it has. I suppose we should get some sleep. Tomorrow probably will be just as long in the end." Sam kissed her. "At least that's the way things have been lately."

Jo Jo lay down onto the bed, burrowing into the blankets. She yawned. "We better get a chance to sleep in this time. I'm sick of getting up early."

Sam laughed. He reached up, shutting the lamp off. "Well, tomorrow will come soon enough. I figure we'll relax tomorrow a little. Funny we haven't heard anything from Mulder at the studio. I haven't thought about our ploy in ages."

"Maybe he hasn't heard about it yet," Jo Jo said, from her pillow.

"Maybe you're right. I was hoping he'd catch that we were heading home supposedly and take the bait. Damn. I'm sure we'll figure something out." Sam lay back, his arms behind his head.

Jo Jo curled up onto his chest. "Well, I dunno. Brian knows more about what is going on with the case than I do."

Sam put an arm around Jo Jo. He yawned. "I know. Me either." He kissed her temple. "Let's not worry right now. It'll only make us restless and I hate when you're crabby."

Jo Jo giggled into his chest. She sighed. "I don't like when you're crabby either. You get to be a real bear sometimes."

Sam laughed. He hugged Jo Jo. "Good night."

Jo Jo lifted up, kissing him. "Good night."

Once Kathy finished combing Mike's hair, she said, "There, that looks so much better. It even has a shine back to it," she giggled at his expression.

He looked mildly confused, then shook his head. "Okay, Kat. Let's get them finger nails painted."

Kathy laughed. She sat back onto the bed, Mike sitting down next to her. He took the bottle from the nightstand, opening it and getting some paint. He turned, taking Kathy's hand into his gently as he painted her finger nails.

Kathy watched him as he carefully painted each finger nail slowly. He was being meticulous, much like he had been with her toe nails. He grabbed the bottle again, getting more paint. Kathy put her other hand in reach for him to paint it.

Mike painted this one the same way. Once he was finished, he took her hands into his, blowing lightly on her finger nails. Kathy giggled. "You're so cute, Mike."

"I try." He blew on them again.

Kathy said, "You'd be great with a little girl, did you know that?"

Mike smiled wryly at her. "Is that what you're hoping our child will be?"

Kathy looked down. "I don't really care what sex it is. I just prefer for the baby to survive."

Mike nodded. "Me too." He painted the second coat, just as slowly. He asked, "No, seriously, if you had to choose a sex, which one would it be?"

Kathy felt reluctant to say what she wanted, fearing that Mike may get upset. She said, "If I could choose, I'd choose a son."

Mike stopped painting her nails, looking up surprised. "Why?"

"Because then I could teach him things that I wished I could have taught Josh and so many others. How to love," she sighed. "I know, it's silly and rediculous, but it's the truth."

Mike set the bottle back down. He sighed. "Well, Kat, I don't really know what to say. I've always hoped for a girl because I know how fucked up boys can be. Just look at me."

Kathy laughed softly. "You're not nearly as bad as you make yourself out to be. You're rather cute, kind and loving in your own weird, morbid way.

"Gee, that makes me feel so much better." He cracked a wide smile at her. Mike looked down, his freshly combed hair falling into his face. "But Kat, what do you think we'll have?"

"I don't know," she sighed. "We'll have to wait and see, I suppose."

Sam woke the next morning, Jo Jo holding him much she held a stuffed animal. He sighed, wondering how he would get up without waking her. He stroked his hand through her hair softly, before disentangling her arm from around his middle. She made soft protesting noises in her sleep, quickly rolling away from him to stop the constant motion. He laughed softly, knowing how Jo Jo was about movement around her as she slept.

Sam quietly grabbed a pair of jeans and a t-shirt from the suitcase, changing into them before he went out to get breakfast for himself, Trent and Jo Jo. He'd stop to see if his brother was awake to get an idea of what the day was going to be like as well.

Sam bent down, kissing Jo Jo's temple softly. He whispered, "I'll be back in just a bit." He backed away, watching her as she tried to bury herself further into the blankets. He shook his head, a smile on his face.

Sam opened the door quietly, making his way to his brother's door. He knocked softly, Scully answering. She asked, "Sam, what on earth are you doing up? It's only 8:30."

Sam smiled ruefully at her. "I couldn't sleep and I wanted to get some breakfast for Trent and Jo Jo. Where's my bro?"

"He's showering. Why, did you want to talk to him about something?" Scully asked, concerned.

"It's nothing real important. I just wanted to have an idea of what is going on today," Sam said, putting his hands into his pockets. He looked down. "Just tell John to stop by my room in about a half an hour, okay?"

Scully nodded. "Okay. Will do."

Sam smiled. "I'm going to go get that breakfast then." He made his way down to the breakfast area of the hotel, finding muffins and cookies and cold cereal. He sighed. This was bland. He saw a double chocolate chip muffin, thinking Jo Jo would want that. For Trent he grabbed a carton of milk and some cereal with the milk already included.

Sam grabbed for himself a large cookie and a cup of coffee, making his way back to his room with the things he had picked out for breakfast. He first stopped at Trent's door, knocking softly on it. "Trent, breakfast."

Trent could be heard shuffling around in the room as he got out of bed. He opened the door, looking mildly tired. "Right now?"

"Yep. Why don't you come sit with your mother and I in our room?"

Trent yawned. "Okay."

Trent followed his father into his parents room. Sam set the food down onto the small table. He then smiled at Trent, silently counting to 3. Trent jumped on the bed on one side while Sam tickled Jo Jo from the other.

Jo Jo yelped in surprise. She said, "Samuel, I will make you pay for this. Mark my words."

Sam laughed. "Come on, I got you breakfast. John's gonna stop by soon, too."

"Alright, alright. Sheesh. Some of us think 8:30 is way to early, ya know," Jo Jo said, her grumpy expression framed by mussed hair.

Sam laughed, handing her food to her. "Think I should prank Mike's room?"

Jo Jo giggled. "Go for it."

Mike and Kathy were lying asleep in bed when the phone rang, the noise of it startling Mike from his sleep. He picked up the phone, muttering, "Who the hell is calling?"

Kathy watched him, deciding not to chide him for not simply saying hello. She knew he hated the phone when it woke him up the most. She cuddled up to him, trying to go back to sleep.

Mike heard on the other end, "This is Rolling Stone magazine. We'd like to have an interview soon," the voice sounded robotic and nasal.

"What the hell? I don't have any time for some stupid interview right now." He was about to slam the phone down.

"It concerns about information pertaining to the death rumor recently brought out about you." The nasal voice continued.

Mike growled. "I'm not dead now leave me the fuck alone." He almost slammed the phone down when he heard a differnt voice.

"That's not very nice." It was Sam.

Mike sighed. He grumbled, "I shoulda known it'd be you calling me. What the fuck is wrong with you?"

"Nothing. Why don't you and Kathy join Jo Jo and me in our room. My bro and Bri will be joining us to figure out what the fuck we're doing today. So get your lazy ass out of bed and get down here."

Mike groaned. "Here's an idea. How about today I do nothing but sleep? Doesn't that sound good to you?" Mike looked down, noticing Kathy curled up on his chest, her arm thrown around him. She was giggling softly.

Sam laughed, his voice coming through the phone. "Sorry, man. We gotta figure out what we do next."

Mike yawned. "Alright, alright. We're on our way. Just let us get dressed and we'll be there in about fifteen. I tell you, you pull any more shit on me and I get there and your brother isn't there, I'm going to lay waste to that pasty, white ass of yours."

Sam laughed. "As if. See you then."

Mike sighed as he hung up the phone. He said, "Now, what are you laughing at, Kit-Kat? You think it's funny that Sam pranked me and I fell for it, do you?"

Kathy lifted her head from his chest, giggling. "Yes. You're so funny when you're crabby."

Mike rolled his eyes. He kissed her. "I'm glad you find me so amusing. You're not that funny when you're crabby, you know."

Kathy laughed. She said, "Come on, let's get dressed and some breakfast to eat while we're there."

"Alright."

Mike and Kathy made their way down to the breakfast area shortly after getting dressed. Mike quickly got a cup of hot coffee for himself. He smiled sheepishly at Kathy who was shaking her head from the juice section of the fountain drinks.

Kathy came back, some apple juice in her hands. She opened the muffin container, grabbing a bananna bread muffin and some butter for it. She walked to the small microwave, heating it up.

Mike picked out a piece of fruit and some cookies. He smiled at Kathy, saying, "I can't be all healthy, now can I?"

Kathy sighed. She said, "Let's get up to where Sam and Jo Jo are and what we're going to do today."

Mike took a bite out of his apple, saying, "Okay."

"Michael, don't be so gross," she giggled. "You did that just so I'd say that, didn't you?"

Mike took another bite, replying, "Yes."

Kathy rolled her eyes. "What am I thinking having a child when a full grown one stands before me." She laughed. "You're so cute and you know it."

Mike nodded, chewing some of his apple. He swallowed. "I didn't know how cute I was until you pointed it out to me, you know. I would have never known about this weapon if it wasn't for you."

Kathy sighed. "Let's just get upstairs."

Mike laughed, leading her to Sam's door. He knocked softly on to it, waiting to hear Sam open it. Instead, Doggett opened the door. He said, "Damn it. And I wanted to kick Sam's pasty, white ass."

"You know, you still always could." Doggett laughed, letting in Mike and Kathy.

Sam said from the bed where he was eating his cookie, "Damn it! I told you he'd be here!"

Mike laughed, taking a seat. He set his coffee down, watching Kathy as she got sat in a chair not far from him. He laughed. "Sam, you started it with pranking me to get me outta bed. You will pay. Maybe not now, maybe not soon, but when you least expect it, I will get you back for that."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "We have to figure out what we're doin'," he sighed. "I think we ought to head off to somewhere else. What do you guys say?"

"How about we head back through Minnesota? Through the northern part of the state?" Sam asked.

Mike groaned. "It's winter and ick. Besides, we got Kat's birthday in two days. Let's stay here until that's passed and then we'll figure out where we wanna go."

Doggett said, "Okay. Hmm, why don't we stay here until after Kathy's birthday then we'll make our way to Fargo then head south from there. They say he went west after all. We could perhaps locate his trail by chance."

Mike sighed. "Alright. We'll do that, just as long as we do get out of this frozen tundra soon."

"Oh don't be such a baby, Mike," Jo Jo said. "It's not all that bad, Snow Bird."

Mike glared at her.

"Okay, that settles it. We go to Fargo next with a few stops in between," Sam said.

Kathy kissed Mike's cheek. "I'm going to go and lay down for a bit. I'm feeling a little fatigued. When I wake, will you please have some soup brought up for me? Tomato in particular with them crackers and croutons in the soup, please."

Mike nodded. "Okay. When should I order that up?"

"It's two right now. I'll want that in about an hour." Kathy kissed him again.

Mike watched Kathy leave then sighed. Sam watched him from the bed. He said, "So, what are we doing for Kathy's birthday?"

Mike said, "I'm giving her a gift. She already was sneaky and read my card. I got her a little glass cat pawing a fishing pond."

Jo Jo smiled. "That's cute. I'm sure she'll like it very much."

Mike laughed. "I hope so."

Sam sighed. "I wish we could have gotten her something."

Mike said, "You still can, you know. Though she's so shy she won't know what to say about that."

Jo Jo laughed. "Sam, why don't we get her something she can use. You know, since she likes to bake and everything. We could get her something for that."

Mike shook his head. "You're just trying to get me fat."

"More cheeks to pinch, that's all." Jo Jo giggled. She went over to Mike, grabbing his cheeks in her hands. "See?"

Mike's eyes locked on Jo Jo, his expression turning sour. He said while Jo Jo still had her hands on his cheeks, "Please let go before I do something I regret."

Jo Jo let go, laughing at him. "You're so tempermental sometimes."

"How would you feel if I grabbed your cheeks?" Mike said, rubbing them with his hands. "Sheesh. Next thing you know she'll be grabbing my ass."

Sam laughed. "Nah. She grabs mine all the time."

"Riiiiight. What ass?" Jo Jo laughed. "You don't have an ass. It's barely there. Eat, eat."

Sam laughed. "Okay. So, what are we doing special for Kathy's birthday?"

"Well, I call the evening for just Kat and I, but before that we could have a group thing," Mike said, lounging in the chair.

Sam nodded. "Okay, okay. Cool, cool. We should have cake then too. Get the kids involved."

Jo Jo said, "Alright. Sounds like a plan to me."

Kathy lay down in the bed, preparing to go to sleep. She yawned, thinking about the night before. It was rare for them to have the quiet evenings she cherished at home while they were on the road. She thought of him painting her finger nails and how loving he was with it.

Kathy lifted a hand up, looking at the impecable job he did painting them. She sighed, lying down on her back. She pulled a blanket around herself, settling in for a good nap.

Kathy always enjoyed the times when she could just relax and not do anything. She didn't like the frenzied pace of the road, but wouldn't dream of staying behind. She wasn't afraid that Mike would be unfaithful, but she didn't want to miss him either.

Times on the road with an actual tour were frantic times. Mike was always off in one place or another, coordinating this or that and setting things up. He was never in one place at one time doing one thing. Kathy had trouble keeping up with his freznied pace at those times. She knew with this lack of activity, Mike was growing restless. She could tell by his actions and the way he carried himself. Lately his actions were a little frantic as if he felt like he was a caged animal. She knew he liked to be busy.

Kathy closed her eyes. She knew that if Mike could head home and work on an album or produce something, he would. She knew he hated idle times the most. She, on the other hand, enjoyed the times when she could simply lounge around with him, of course that was when he would allow himself to do so. She curled up in the bed, hiding herself from the little light escaping through the curtain.

Kathy wondered if they were planning her birthday. She knew Mike and knew he would insist on doing something for her birthday. He always had. He might down play his birthday in May, but hers he had to make an event out of. She shook her head, knowing she couldn't disuade him from doing so.

She quietly fell asleep, all the thoughts that had been running through her mind quietly falling away into silence. She didn't feel the hand lightly stroke her hair or pull the blankets around her, nor did she hear the sound of the drapes being pulled closed further.

Mike crept quietly out of the room, shutting the door softly behind himself. Kathy was peaceful and he didn't want to disturb her. For now, she needed her sleep and he knew that.

At three, Mike and Sam brought in Kathy's soup and a cup of tea. Jo Jo followed them, carrying some chocolates in a basket. Mike laughed when he saw her reaction as she sat up. She said, "Michael, what is all of this? I only asked for soup!"

Mike sat the soup tray over her lap, while Sam set the cup of tea onto the tray. She looked around at them, surprise on her face. "Are you up to something?"

Mike laughed. "No. I'm not up to anything. Jo Jo said we should get you some tea and chocolate with your lunch. Said you'd appreciate it."

Kathy smiled. "You all spoil me so much. Why?"

Sam sat down into the chair. "Why not? Don't you like to be spoiled?"

Jo Jo set the chocolate in front of her. She said, "Well, I figured you might want some chocolates. Mind you, don't go letting Mike at them. They're only for you."

Mike said, "I won't eat her chocolate! Sheesh." He sat down next to Kathy. "Besides, I've gotta save up for cake that's coming up."

Kathy sighed. "You're going to make a bigger deal outta my birthday than it really is again, aren't you?"

"Well, yeah. It's a big day." Mike lay back in the bed, getting comfortable. He said, "Besides, if I didn't make a big deal outta your birthday, it'd pass on without any notice and that wouldn't be good at all."

Jo Jo laughed. "You coddle her too much, did you know that? I'm surprised that with all of the spoiling you do that she isn't rotten."

Sam said, "Oh, you mean like you are, eh?"

"I am not! You be nice, Mister. I'll make you sorry for saying that," Jo Jo said, glaring at Sam."

"Uh huh."

Kathy ate some soup, stiring her croutons in it. She said, "Well, I must admit, I was famished before you guys came in. I feel much better having had a nap though."

Mike smiled. "That's good. I'm gonna play on the computer for a minute. I'm probably days behind on shitty emails that need answering. Lord knows how much of it's spam."

Sam laughed. "I don't even want to bother with my email sometimes."

Mike unfolded his Mac laptop, opening his email. He groaned. "Damn it. I have 150 new messages. I hate that!"

Kathy giggled. "I wonder how many of them are from band members asking if you're dead or not then re-emailing saying that they know."

Mike sighed. "Me too."

It was Kathy's birthday and Mike lead Kathy down the hall, to a small dining area. He lead her with her eyes closed, not wanting to ruin her surprise. She said, "Michael, please, just let me open my eyes."

"Not yet, not yet. Wait. Just a little bit more." Mike opened the door to the small dining hall, leading her into it. He let go of her hand. "No peeking!" Mike shut the door, taking her hand back into his. He lead her to a table. "Sit."

"Can I open them yet?" She was growing restless.

"Yes. Open your eyes."

Kathy opened her eyes, seeing everyone there. The room was set aside for them and on the table sat presents. Kathy instantly started to cry in surprise. "All of this, for me?"

Mike smiled. "Yes. All of this for you."

Sam laughed. "I think we scared her. Let's get some cake and some gifts opened so you two can have your evening here alone."

Kathy looked at everyone, wondering how she ever deserved such company. She said, "I, I don't know what to say. It's all so extravagant."

Mike sat down next to her. He took her hand into his, squeezing gently. "I thought you deserved it. It's been a hard few months and it's your birthday. You should be happy on your birthday."

Kathy sighed.

Jo Jo said, "Here, at least open one gift." She handed a gift to Kathy.

Kathy took the paper off of the small box carefully. She lifted out of it a small bracelet. She smiled. "Thank you so much for this. I still don't think my birthday should be such a big deal."

Doggett laughed from the table where he was lighting the candles on the cake. "Aww, come on Kathy, it's special. It's only special cause you're special. Whether you like it or not."

Kathy looked at everyone in the room. She brushed a tear from her eye, setting the bracelet down onto the table. She looked down, then stood up, engulfing Doggett in a hug. She said, "Thank you. You don't know how much that means to me."

Mike laughed. "You gonna cheat on me with him? I'm kidding, I'm kidding." She was looking at Mike, her expression full of joy as well as chiding.

Kathy kissed Mike's cheek. "Of course not, you silly man. I know that Dana wouldn't allow it anyways."

Everyone laughed.

Sam and Jo Jo hugged Kathy, the last to leave the party so that Mike and Kathy could have their quiet evening together. Sam said softly to Kathy, "You keep an eye on him. Don't you go thinking your birthday isn't special. John's right. It's only special cause you are."

Kathy smiled, watching them leave. She looked at Mike, her expression shy, yet happy. She said, "Well, I've opened all of my gifts but the one you got me."

Mike laughed. "Here. You can open it. You already snuck and read my card."

"I know." Kathy slowly opened the gift, lifting the small glass cat out. She said, "I love it, Michael. It's adorable."

Mike smiled. "I hoped you'd like it. I spent some time looking for it in the gift shop. It was the only thing I saw worth buying."

"A cat for Kat, eh? You're so cute. I just hope I don't break it before we get home. I want to put it in my cabinet at home." She smiled. "So, what are we having for supper?"

"I ordered up some pasta dish. For appetizer I got us salads. Italian dressing for you, something fattening for me," Mike said, reaching his hand to take hers into his.

"Sounds good to me. I just hope I can eat it all." Kathy sighed. "I still don't see why this has to be such a big deal. So what if I turned 42. I'm old. I know."

"You're not as old I am. I'm getting really old. I'm almost 50. I'll be 47 in May. We're not making a big deal about that. Oh God, I'm old." Mike put his arms onto the table, his head ontop of them.

Kathy laughed. "But you still act like you're 20. You do. You're only as old as you let yourself feel, Mike. If you want to feel 50, go ahead. I'd rather feel 25 again."

Mike lifted his head. "Gee, thanks. Oh man. I thought 40 was bad."

Kathy giggled. "You're not old! Besides, if you're too old, I guess we won't be able to dance, now will we?"

Mike smiled wryly at her. "I don't know. It might be like dancing with an old skeleton."

"Riiiight. Now let's get out there and dance before our food gets here or before you do become some skeleton sitting in the chair."

Mike got up. "Alright, alright. I'll lay off my age thing. You sure you don't want some hottie in his 20s?"

"I'm sure. You're just so goofy sometimes." Kathy laughed. "I'm the one having a birthday, not you."

"I know. But before we know it I'll be turning 47." Mike laughed when she hit his arm. "Ow! Okay! I'll stop!"

Kathy kissed him. "You better. I don't want to spend the night with some whiner."

Sam and Jo Jo made their way into their hotel room. Jo Jo sat down onto the bed, lying back. She said, "Well, that was fun. I enjoyed that party. Poor Kathy will always be so shy about these things."

"Well, considering for years she never had a birthday party it's quite understandable for her to have that reaction. I just know that Mike spoils her more than he's spoiled anyone in his life." Sam sat down next to her.

Jo Jo laughed. "Oh I know. He spoils her every chance he gets. I've always wondered why."

"Oh, I think it's because he's never really loved anyone the way he loves her. One thing about Mike is he had been lonely for years before meeting Kathy. I think at first he thought he must not be enough so he's gotta spoil her and now it's simply habit," Sam said, lying back.

"Yeah. Something like that," she sighed. "I just know that Kathy brings out a side in him."

"Yeah, she does." Sam rolled onto his side, propping his head up with his hand. "I don't know. I know I don't spoil you nearly as much."

"If you did, I'd think you're some type of pod person." She laughed. "I'd have to check to make sure you're my husband. Besides, you spoil me more than you know." She kissed him.

"I do? How so?"

"You get me gifts and you help me do things with my writing," Jo Jo said.

"Oh. That's spoiling you?" Sam said.

"No. Not really. I'm just saying, you do spoil me a little bit, that's all."

Sam kissed her. "Okay. I guess I do. I just can't wait to go to Fargo and be in new surroundings. I'm sick of this place."

"I think we all are."

The next morning, everyone loaded onto the bus to start their travel to Fargo. As usual, Sam was crabby as he got situated, the early morning disagreeing with his temperment. Jo Jo sighed in the seat next to him. She could be heard whispering, "Sam, just sit still. You're driving me nuts. Take a nap, anything."

Sam crossed and uncrossed his arms. "I don't see why we can't leave later. Why do we have to leave at 7:30 in the morning anyways? Can't we leave at a much more humane time?"

Doggett said, "Because we need to be in a restaurant half way between here and Fargo so Kathy can eat. Besides, the kids will be hungry by then. And knowing you as I do, Sam, you'll be hungry as well."

Mike laughed from his seat. He said, "Yeah. I know he'll be hungry. Jo Jo, you sure you're only raising two boys and not three?"

"Ha, ha. Very funny." Sam squinted, yawning.

Jo Jo managed to lay her head onto Sam's shoulder. She pulled the blanket that she had packed for the road up around herself. She snuggled into Sam. "Just go to sleep."

Sam laughed. "Well, hmm, I'm already a pillow, I see." He put an arm around Jo Jo, yawning. "Wake me when we get to where ever we're going." He closed his eyes.

Trent was taking up two full seats, stretched out with his own blanket and teddy bear. He was softly snoring and lay on his stomach. His spot was directly in front of his parents.

Kathy smiled at Trent, pointing him out to Mike. "That's cute."

Mike nodded. "I say let me be just as cute and go to sleep. How about that?"

"You're just as bad as Sam." Kathy giggled. She snuggled into Mike, getting comfy. "Fine, I'll go back to sleep, too."

Mike shook his head, getting ready to go to sleep. He wrapped his arms around Kathy, settling in for the ride. Even though he knew he'd regret it later and would wake with a crick in the neck, he always managed to sleep in the bus.

Doggett sighed once all four seemed to be asleep. "Well, that'll make the bus quiet for awhile. They sure do hate early mornings, don't they?"

"Yes, yes they do."

Mulder woke in the middle of the night, finding Beth whimpering in her sleep. He was irritated that she would be doing this while he tried to sleep. He stepped over to the bed, bending down to shake her awake. Mulder stops, noticing how cold she was. During the night at some point, Beth had kicked the blankets off.

Mulder, even though felt enraged by Beth's interruption of sleep felt a tiny flicker of compassion for her. He slowly pulled the blankets up around the small girl, her face illuminated by moonlight. The dark hair made her features paler therefore making her appear more vulnerable.

Mulder fought the urge to touch her further. He then brushed some hair from her face, causing her to wake. Beth asked, her mind sleepy, "What is it, Daddy?"

Mulder felt anger flood into his system causing his vision to turn red. He quickly lifted Beth up, smacking her smartly across the mouth. "Don't mention your daddy to me, little bitch. I don't wanna hear about him. He's fucked my life too many times."

Beth froze, her eyes pooling with hot, salty tears. She bit her lip, then sobbed, unable to control it. Mulder had a firm grip on her shoulders. She closed her eyes tight, to dispell the sight of him before her. She was frightened of what Mulder might do next, especially now that she was sobbing.

Mulder startled her by hugging her to himself tightly. She heard him whisper in her ear, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean that. I, I don't' know what came over me. I don't want to hurt you, but when you say such things I can't help it. Don't make me hit you like that again, sweetie. I don't like doing that."

Beth sobbed, wishing she could get away from him. She hated Mulder more in that instant, knowing that he didn't mean a word he said to her, only meaning to hurt her and take her from those she loved and truly loved her. She squeezed her eyes tightly shut, wishing it was her father holding her and comforting her from a night mare.

Mulder picked Beth up. He held her close to himself. "Why don't you sleep in the bed with me so you don't get cold and don't have nightmares."

Beth shook her head. "No. I'll be fine. I'm sorry I woke you." She sniffed.

Mulder sat down onto the bed. "Are you sure? I don't want to worry and then get angry at you again."

Beth nodded. "I know. I promise, just let me get settled and I promise not to wake you again. Please."

Mulder nodded. He kissed her temple. "Okay. Next time I'll say no. Just remember that."

Beth nodded. She climbed into the bed, pulling the blankets around herself tightly, trying to get settled. She closed her eyes, praying silently for something to deliver her from this, even if it meant something other than going home. She was thinking anything had to be better than this, even possibly dying in an escape attempt. Anything to get away.

Sam was asleep in his seat, his arm wrapped around Jo Jo and one hanging over onto the floor. He snored lightly, his mouth hanging slightly open. Jo Jo lay draped over his lap, her arms around his middle, her head on his chest. She woke up, trying in vain to disentangle herself from Sam. She whimpered, then poked Sam roughly in the shoulder. "Wake up!"

Sam grunted, wrapping his arms around her tighter. He was refusing to wake up.

Jo Jo sighed. She poked him this time in the stomach, having had her face shoved into his lap. She said, her voice muffled, "Now, Sam, really. Not in front of everyone else will I do this.." She wondered if that would wake him.

Sam jumped. He saw where Jo Jo was and said, "Damn it! What are you doing?"

Jo Jo said, "I have to pee. It's not my fault you shoved my head into your crotch. I didn't exactly want it to be there. Sheesh."

Doggett said, "Sh. You wake up Mike the Bear and I'll tan both of your hides. He's meaner than mean when you wake him."

Sam sighed. "I know." He got up, letting Jo Jo out of her seat. He then sat back down, yawning. "Where the fuck are we?"

"We're in MN, nearing Duluth. We'll be stopping there and eating there," Doggett said.

Jo Jo came back, causing Sam to get up and move again. Jo Jo climbed back into the seat. She said, "Okay, so Sam, what were you dreaming? Obviously something naughty to shove my head into your crotch."

Sam rolled his eyes. "I wasn't dreaming anything. Damn it! I was sleeping all peaceful and then you woke me."

"Who's bitching and do they wanna die?" Mike said, his eyes still closed.

Doggett groaned. "Now you've done it."

Sam said, "Jo Jo and I were just having a dispute. Nothing to get your panties in a fucking bunch."

Mike opened an eye. "Oh really? Was it worth waking me for it?"

Jo Jo said emphatically, "He shoved my head into his crotch in his sleep. It wasn't exactly a treat."

Mike laughed then. "You two argue over some stupid fucking stuff. That has topped the list above the time you two fought over when Jo Jo can sit on your lap or not. That one was lame."

Kathy was still asleep, her face burrowed in Mike's chest, blocking light out. She had her arms around his middle, holding onto him tightly.

Sam said, "Well, I see Kathy's stayed asleep through all of this."

Mike laughed. "Yeah. She's so tired, that's all. Slept well last night, but she just gets worn out so easy now."

"Gee, I wonder why."

They arrived to the restaurant in Duluth, shortly after. Mike sighed. "I'm going to have to wake her up now." He stroked Kathy's hair, then leaned his head down slightly, whispering, "Kat, wake up. We're at the restaurant."

Kathy opened her eyes slowly, feeling drowsy. She was warm where she was and didn't feel like moving. She moaned softly in protest, not wanting to get up.

Mike said, "Come on, Kat. We gotta eat."

Kathy leaned back, stretching. She tilted her head to either side, causing an audible crack. She yawned. "Where are we?"

"Duluth," Doggett said.

Kathy climbed over Mike into the aisle. Mike grunted as she got out to the aisle. She stretched, cracking her back. "I call a bed when we get back on the bus. This whole sleeping in a twisted position in a chair is not good."

Scully shook her head from her seat. "I agree."

Mike stood up, stretching himself. He said, "Let's get inside. I'm famished."

Jo Jo and Sam were already waking Trent and picking up Richie's carrier. Trent grumbled, rubbing his eyes. He yawned. "I'm hungry."

Sam laughed. "Well, kiddo, we're here to eat so you're in luck."

Trent smiled mid yawn. His mother laughed. "You look silly when you do that. Come on, let's get inside."

They got off of the bus, making their way into a Country Kitchen. Once a waitress had seated them, everyone started looking at their menus. Jo Jo said while looking at hers, "Sam, did you remember Richie's baby food?"

Sam grabbed out of the travel bag the small container of baby food. "Right here."

Jo Jo smiled. She said, "Look Richie, Daddy remembered your food!"

Richie clapped his hands, giggling from the highchair provided for him. He gurgled, his hands slapping the highchair table. He then looked around.

Sam laughed. "I see Richie's thrilled. It's peas and carrots and ham. What a deal."

Mike laughed. "Well, hmm, I think I want something more filling. Not that peas and carrots and ham aren't filling. I was thinking more breakfast like food, I guess."

Kathy giggled. "I'm just hungry. Period."

Jo Jo was feeding Richie his food as they waited for breakfast to arrive. She was having a bit of trouble getting him to accept the spoon. She sighed. "Richie! I'm trying to feed you! Let Mommy do that, please!"

Sam laughed. "Here, let me feed this bad boy. He seems to be giving ya trouble." Sam took the jar and spoon from Jo Jo's hand. He scooped a spoonful of food. He leaned towards Richie, making airplane noises. Richie opened his mouth in surprise, the spoon going in. Sam laughed. "That works every time."

Mike laughed. "Oh dear God, this is what I have to look forward to. Feeding the baby."

Kathy laughed. She took a drink of her water. She said, "Can you make good airplane noises?"

Mike snorted. "Airplane noises? Aw come on. I'm a guy. Of course I can make airplane noises. Or gun noises, or explosion noises or any other noise you want."

Kathy laughed. "Um, Michael, what noises are we talking about in the end there? Or are those noises for later?" She was giggling as she saw him blush.

Mike said, "Kat! Not at the dinner table! Sheesh! There are children present."

Sam dropped the spoon onto the table. "Is that Mike Flood speaking? Are you a pod? I've never heard you say that in my life!"

Mike laughed. "But, but Kat was saying...aw fuck it. Kids don't give a shit what I say."

"That's more like it. I was a little nervous there. Just didn't sound like you." Sam went back to feeding Richie. He made another airplane noise, getting Richie to eat.

"Yeah, and I never thought I'd see you feeding a baby. So shush it." Mike laughed. "I'm hungry. Where's our food?"

The waitress arrived, setting the food in front of them. She gave each person their food. Mike laughed after she left. "Apparently I should bitch more." He took a drink of his milk.

Kathy shook her head. "Michael, you're terrible. Just eat and be nice." Jo Jo laughed. "I see we're all just peachy in the morning," she started to eat. "Where are we going next?"

"Well, from here we're going to drive straight to North Dakota. We'll stop around 1 or so for fast food. That way we can have something to eat and hold off till we get settled this evening," Brian said.

"Okay."

"That's when I'm going to check in on some leads and information." Brian sipped his glass of water. "If Mulder is still only two states below us when we get there, we'll start tracking him more than we are now. He might not be watching for people searching for him right now."

Sam said, "I hope so."

Once everyone got back on the bus, Mike and Kathy disappeared into the back area of the bus. Mike shut the door, pulling the sofa into a bed. Once he had done that, he sat down on the bed, watching Kathy. She sat down, lying down on her back. She put her arms behind her head, yawning. "I don't know what's wrong with me. I'm just so sleepy."

"You've always slept on the tour bus. It's nothing to worry about. I'm sleepy too. I ate way too much." Mike stretched, yawning.

Kathy laughed. "I know. You ate about three times as much as me and I'm the one carrying the baby."

Mike laughed. He ran a hand through her hair over her cheek. "Well, I'm sleepy so I'm going to get some sleep." He lay on his back, placing his arm over his head.

Kathy nuzzled up to him, placing her arm round him as she got comfy.

Mike opened an eye. "Kat, be careful." He flipped her on her back, rolling on top of her, straddling her. He kissed her.

Kathy giggled. "Not on the bus. Besides, I'm too sleepy for that." She yawned.

Mike kissed her neck, then rolled over, pulling her ontop of him. "I didn't say we'd do anything, now did I? I just said be careful."

Kathy got comfortable. "Okay. Since you've offered to be my pillow.." She lay her head down onto his chest, cuddling up to his warmth.

Mike pulled a blanket up around them, wrapping his arms around her. "Yeah. I did. Now let's get some sleep." He ran a hand through her long hair, trying to get most of it away from his face.

Kathy giggled into his chest. "Sorry about my hair." She snuggled more into him, preparing to sleep. "You're comfy."

Mike laughed. "I hope so. God damn it. Your hair is trying to smother me." He moved her hair back down, fighting the strands off of his hands. "There." He yawned, closing his eyes.

Kathy giggled, closing her own eyes. She said, "I'm sure we'll be woken up for lunch at some point."

"Uh huh. Let's just sleep now."

Sam and Jo Jo sat down into their chairs after they got onto the bus. Sam sat back, patting his stomach. "That was good. I'm so stuffed."

Jo Jo yawned. "It didn't wake me up, just made me more sleepy. I'm sure when we get to Fargo we'll be wide awake and I don't know if that's such a good thing either."

Sam laughed. He groaned. "Man, I ate just a tad too much." He burped loudly. "That felt better."

Jo Jo shook her head. "EWW! That was gross!" She giggled then. "You're so gross sometimes."

"Hey, fine, excuse me, sorry." He smiled mischievously at her. "It still felt good."

Doggett groaned from his seat. "Man, you guys are just the strangest people I've ever known. And Sam, she's right. That was gross." He rolled his eyes. "You refuse to grow up."

Sam burped again. "There. I'm not excusing myself on that one. If you're all gonna fucking fuss about a burp, man, we gotta find something else to talk about. It happens. We all burp."

Jo Jo was giggling uncontrollably in her seat. She said, catching her breath, "Don't! You're trying to kill me!" She started giggling harder.

Sam burped at her, speaking as he did so, "I am not."

Scully laughed then, especially after Doggett groaned and put his head in his hands. She said, "Sam, please. Don't."

Sam burped, "What?" He laughed then. "Sorry. I'm just teasin' Jo Jo here. She started it by giggling."

"Me??? I'm not the one who burped in the first place! You started the whole mess by burping at all!" Jo Jo stopped giggling, preparing to duke it out almost.

Sam sighed. "Jo Jo, don't get your panties in a bundle. It's not a big fucking deal who started it or not. Sheesh. Don't be so tempermental."

Jo Jo rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. She giggled then.

Sam sighed. "I'm gonna nap. Just need to sleep off all this food." He burped one more time, leaning back in his chair.

Doggett said, "Don't you dare unbutton them pants. I don't want you streaking on this bus."

Sam stuck his tongue out. "My bus, my rules." He unsnapped his pants. "What you gonna do about it?"

Doggett groaned. "Why did I say anything?"

Brian laughed. "Sam, button your pants up and chill out. You're gonna make the kids cranky. If you make the kids cranky, your rules won't mean a thing."

Sam sighed. "I know." He rebuttoned his pants. "It was fun to tick off my bro though."

When they got to Fargo, Sam was asleep in his chair, arms crossed and mouth hanging open. He was softly snoring, head lying back across the seat.

Mike and Kathy stepped out from the back area, holding hands. Mike let go of Kathy's hand, smacking Sam's head soundly. He said, "Wake up, fucker. We're in Fargo."

"Michael, that wasn't very nice." Kathy chided him.

Sam jumped, rubbing the back of his head. "Ow, fucker! Don't hit me!"

Jo Jo woke up in her seat. "What the hell is going on here?"

"Mike, that asshole, hit me!" Sam said. He glared at Mike, then got up. He kicked Mike in the shin. "That's what you get for that shit."

Mike laughed, then grimaced. "Ow." He shoved Sam.

"Boys, don't," Scully said from her seat. "I don't want a wrestling match that ends up getting you two hurt."

Mike and Sam walked past Scully's seat, stepping off the bus. As soon as they were outside, Mike jumped on Sam, hitting him, Sam hitting back. Sam got Mike in a head lock, and began spinning around as Mike walked in a circle trying to shake Sam off of him. At one point they fell to the ground, Sam letting go of Mike's head. Mike started hitting Sam, trying to get him into a head lock.

Jo Jo stepped off the bus, Kathy not far behind. "You two, knock it off or I'll kick both of your pasty, white asses."

Neither stopped as they scuffled on the ground in the snow. Mike said, "Damn it, Sam. Don't do that."

Sam said, "Well, fucker, if you hadn't smacked me in the head I wouldn't be fighting you."

Mike grunted, feeling Sam's knee go into his stomach. He felt Sam start rolling them over to get the strong point. Mike stood up, grabbing Sam by the head as he did. He started to punch him in the stomach.

Jo Jo said sharply, "Mike Flood! If you don't stop, I'm gonna kick you in the ass."

Kathy giggled, listening to Jo Jo try to intimidate the wrestling men. She sputtered out, "Michael, don't do that."

Sam grunted, clipping Mike's legs out from under him. He said, "Damn it. Don't do that."

Mike stood up, jumping on Sam's back. "You're gonna pay!"

Doggett peeled Mike off of Sam. "Like to see you do that to me. Now let's be civilized men and go inside and check in. Why must you act like you're five all the time?"

Mike and Sam glared at one another, then burst out laughing. Sam said, "That was so much fun. You thought we were really fighting one another, didn't you?"

Scully rolled her eyes. "You two are just boys!"

Mike yelled from where Doggett held him, "At least I haven't smashed a whole fucking hotel room in years!"

Everyone put their stuff into the hotel room, after the big scuffle between the boys. Sam sat down onto the bed, turning the televison on. He found the local news on. The weather man came on the screen, leaning towards the camera, appearing too close on the screen. The weather man said cherrily, "Hello, I'm Totally Tom and today's weather is going to be a bit snowy." His eyes were wide and his expression mildly surprised.

Sam laughed. "Oh my God. Mike! Come here!" He was laughing as the weather broadcast continued.

Mike walked into the room. "What the fuck is it now? You want more of a fight?"

"No. Watch this weather man. Just for a few minutes." Sam laughed.

Mike sat down on the edge of the bed, watching. He said, "Ahhh! What the fuck was that! Did he just like try to come out of the screen? Dude, that's some scary shit."

Sam laughed. "But funny. This guy is actually a news caster. Can you believe that?"

"No. But here he is. Kat!! Get in here!" Mike said, sitting back.

Kathy walked in, a pair of socks in her hand. "What is it?"

"Watch this for a moment."

She stood, watching. The weather man dipped in towards the camera, proudly announcing, "This is Totally Tom and stay tuned for the seven day forcast." Kathy giggled, shaking her head.

Mike laughed. "I can't believe this. This is the entertainment of the day. Serious. Our fake fight wasn't even as good. Where do they find these crazy fucks?"

Sam laughed. "I dunno."

Jo Jo walked into the room, disgruntled. "Thanks for helping with the suitcase."

Sam said, "Sorry. Check this weather man out!"

Jo Jo set the suitcase down, watching. Totally Tom leaned in again, causing Jo Jo to jump, then giggle. "Oh my God. Is this for real?"

"That's what we're trying to figure out," Mike said, lounging on the bed. "This is some really twisted newscasting. I wonder if they all do this."

Sam sat up, leaning towards Mike, until his forehead almost touched Mike's. "I don't know. You tell me." He lay back down, laughing hard.

Mike rolled his eyes. "Dude! Don't!"

Sam said, "I'm hungry. Let's just get some fast food and not worry about getting some big meal and shit like that." He stretched.

Mike said, "Okay. Let's go get some food then. I'll get something for Kat that isn't too bad though."

Sam shouted down the hall to Brian, "Dude! Mike and me are going to get some fast food! It's not far from the hotel. I saw it from the window."

Brian said, "Alright. Just get enough for everyone."

"Okay, dude." Sam and Mike made their way down the hall, down the steps and out the door to get to the Hardees only a block away from the hotel they were staying at. Sam said, "You can help carry drinks, okay?"

"Yeah, sure." Mike nodded.

When they got up to the cash register to order, Sam said, "I'd like four Monster burgers, one bacon cheese burger, a salad and two children's meals. All of them with fries and a coke."

"That'll be six chicken sandwiches, 5 curly fries, and three shakes." The cashier said back.

Sam stood, gawking. He could't believe his ears. "No. I want four Monster burgers, one bacon cheese burger, a salad and two children's meals. All will have fries and a coke."

Mike stood, his arms crossed. He hoped that this idiot wouldn't mess it up again.

The cashier said, "That'll be six chicken sandwiches, 5 curly fries and three shakes."

Sam stood, staring in disbelief again. He held his tongue, trying not to swear loudly. He said, "No. No. I don't want that. What I do want is to talk with your manager."

The cashier stared blankly back. He made no motion to move. Instead he repeated the wrong order back at Sam.

Sam lost it then. "Listen you fucking idiot, you'll take my order the way I want or I'll have to do something. Now, I'd like four Monster burgers, one bacon cheese burger, one salad and two children's meals. All will have fries and a Coke. Do you think you can handle that or do I have to do it for you?"

Mike was trying not to laugh as he watched Sam grow furious. He found it highly entertaining and was glad he wasn't allowed to order, especially knowing he'd be a smart ass about it if permitted.

The cashier nodded. "Six chicken sandwiches."

"NO! I don't want that, stupid! Jesus Christ! Do you speak English?" Sam was livid. "I never said anything about fucking chicken! I don't want any chicken!"

The manager heard the distraught Sam. "What's the problem up here?"

"I am trying to order my food. every time I order, he repeats it back all wrong. I would like to order, get my food and leave," Sam said, tense from anger.

Mike was growing just as frustrated at this point, knowing that it was hard enough on Sam to not have things such as this go on. He tapped Sam on the shoulder. "Let me handle it."

The manager said, "Okay. What would you like?"

Mike said, "I'd like four Monster burgers, one bacon cheese burger, one salad and two children's meals. All will have fries and a regular Coke."

The manager nodded, punching in the order. He repeated it back to Mike, correctly. "I'm sorry for your trouble. We won't charge you for this."

Mike nodded. "Thank you."

When they walked back out, Sam screamed in frustration. "What the fuck was wrong with that moron?"

Mike said, "I don't know. He spoke English from what I could tell. He's just stupid, that's all. Let's just get back to the hotel and eat, okay?"

Sam sighed. He carried a bag of food with him. "Mike, I ever get that confused, fucking kill me, okay?"

Mike laughed. "I will. Same for me, okay?" He carried a bag and the drinks. "I hope we got what we really want."

"Me too. Jesus. You think I was ordering a special order of coffee or something," Sam said, opening the hotel door. He let Mike in first, stepping inside.

They made their way upstairs, Sam shouting, "Food guys!"

Doggett, Scully, Kathy, Brian, Jo Jo and the kids all stepped into the hall. Sam said, "Let's head to my room and I'll hand out food. I don't know what any of this is, but if it's six chicken sandwiches eat them and be happy or go fucking hungry."

Doggett laughed. "Why six chicken sandwiches?"

"Long fucking story." He handed what appeared to be a Monster burger according to its wrapper to his brother. "Good luck finding out what the hell that is."

Scully handed the salad to Kathy. "Well, they got one thing right so far."

Sam sighed. "We had the stupidest cashier in all of fucking America take our orders. He wouldn't listen to a word I said. I had to get the manager to get any food other than some lousy chicken sandwiches and I never said chicken."

Brian laughed. "Sounds like I missed a good chance to see Sam flip out on someone else. At least you did get the right food in the end."

Jo Jo took the children's meals out, handing them to the boys. "Yeah. I'm glad I wasn't allowed to order. Either I'd get mad like you or I'd start ordering things they don't have."

"I was thinking of doing that, but then Sam got real mad. I wanted to see if the cashier would say anything but six chicken sandwiches, five curly fries and three shakes," Mike said.

Sam laughed. "You should have, man. That'd be funnier than Totally Tom."

"Oh really," Mike said, leaning in towards Sam to get him back.

Sam jumped, almost dropping his burger. "If I would have dropped that, fucker, you'd pay dearly. I'm not going back to that idiot and leaving with a fucking chicken sandwich."

"Nah, he'd give you a pork one this time. You know, so we can have fond memories of the van days," Mike said, laughing.

"Shut up, fuck head. Just shut up."

After they ate their dinner, Sam said, "Now I'm bored. What are we gonna do now?"

"Well, we could see what there is to do in the hotel," Mike said, yawning.

"Like?"

"The hot tub," Jo Jo said. "The way my legs are right now, I'm gonna need it." She got up, unpacking her swimsuit.

Sam raised his eyebrows, looking over at Jo Jo. He was pretending to not look her up and down while obviously doing so. He said, "Okay. Let me get my trunks...unless you think we can get a private sit in the hot tub."

Mike rolled his eyes. "I figure Kat and I should go sit in it for awhile too. She's been complaining of the cold herself. Said she'd love to have a good soak."

Kathy looked up from the book she was reading in the lounge chair. "Sure. I feel up to a swim as well. Thank god for heated pools and indoor pools in cold tundras like this."

Mike's eyebrows shot up this time. He caught Sam's eyes, both of them full of humor. They seemed to like this idea of swimming and soaking in the hot tub very much. Mike got up, whispering in Kathy's wear, "Wear your green one. I like that one best."

Kathy giggled. "Michael, you're silly."

Jo Jo held up her purple suit. "Well, I only have one so this is it. No way is Sam going to pick a color other than purple."

Sam laughed, grabbing his shorts out of the suitcase. He said, "Well, I still say we could find out if we get it private like."

"SAM! Not with Mike and Kathy there. Lord knows your brother and Dana might come with as well," Jo Jo said, making her way to the bathroom to change.

Kathy sighed. "Alright. I'll wear the green one. But Michael, no funny business while we're there. Besides, I'm tired and I feel like going for a light swim so don't think you're getting anything out of me."

Mike made a pouty face. He kissed her, then smiled. "I'll go and get changed myself. Meet you at the tub, Sam." He took Kathy's hand into his own, leading her out of the room.

Sam said, "Okay, man."

Jo Jo stepped out, her hair hanging around her face for a change, a towell wrapped around her hips. She said, "Well, shall we go?"

Sam nodded. He took her hand into his, walking with her. "Should we get the kids?"

"Nah. Let's have some adult time, whaddya say?" Jo Jo smiled, leaning her head onto his shoulder.

Sam said, "Okay. Sounds like a plan to me."

When they got to the pool, they found it conveniently empty. Kathy sat down on the edge of the pool, dangling her legs in first. Mike ran past her, cannonballing into the pool, splashing water all over her. She screamed, "MICHAEL!!"

Mike laughed from the water, splashing her more. "Come on! You said you wanted to swim!"

Kathy sighed. "I didn't want to get splashed." She slipped fully into the water, splashing him. "You're so mean sometimes. I might go sit by Sam and Jo Jo in the hot tub. At least he's not splashing Jo Jo."

Mike watched as Sam climbed out of the hot tub, running. He cannon balled as well into the pool, sending a wave over Mike and Kathy. Mike laughed once the wave passed, while Kathy silently shook in mock anger.

Sam shouted, "FUCK! It's cold!"

Mike laughed. "Well, if you hadn't sat your fat ass in that hot tub till you turned into a prune, it wouldn't be so fucking cold." He splashed Sam.

Sam splashed back. "Knock it off, fucker." He swam to the other end of the pool.

Jo Jo said from the hot tub, her eyes closed, "Will you two act like decent people for a change and not try to get us into trouble. I swear, I'll hurt you if you're not careful."

Kathy giggled. She splashed Mike playfully, getting his attention from Jo Jo's ultimatium. She said, "Gotcha."

Mike jumped. He said, "Oh, really. Are you sure you want to go splashing me?"

Kathy giggled. She splashed him again. She swam away from him before he could grab her. She felt Mike grab her ankle as she swam away.

Mike swam up along side her, wrapping her tight into his arms. "See you splash me now." He gave her a noogie.

Sam laughed from the side of the pool he was in. He swam back with strong strokes. Once back, he splashed them again, stepping out of the pool to rejoin Jo Jo in the hot tub.

Sam sunk back into the hot tub next to Jo Jo. He ran his feet up her legs, making her jump. She said, "Sam, please, don't. I'm trying to relax."

Sam pouted. He ran his foot over her leg again, trying to get her to open her eyes. He said, "I'm sorry, Jo Jo. I'll leave you alone." He was trying to make her feel guilty.

Jo Jo opened her eyes. She smiled at Sam. "I'm sorry I'm so cranky. But my leg is acting up and it hurts."

Sam leaned forward in the water, lifting her leg up. He set it down onto his lap, rubbing it under the water. "That make it feel any better?"

Jo Jo groaned in pleasure. "Very much. It just hurts way too much." She leaned her head back, eyes closing again. She was enjoying Sam's hands on her leg as he rubbed from her foot over her ankle and knee. Sam sighed. He rubbed her leg more, knowing that sometimes her legs would act up in winter, causing her undue pain. He rubbed down her leg, moving towards her in the water. He whispered in her ear, "That feel good?"

Jo Jo giggled. She opened her eyes. "Sam, if you think you're getting anything out of this tired body, you're crazy. I just need a good massage."

Sam said, "Maybe I can give you one, if you like. I know I wouldn't mind doing so."

Jo Jo looked at him. "Oh? I'm sure when we get back to the room you can give me one of those. I'd like that very much."

Sam kissed her. "I have a funny feeling you would." He went back to rubbing her sore legs, trying to make them stop hurting. He looked up when he heard Kathy squeal.

Mike had her pinned in a corner, splashing her. Mike said, "That's what you get for trying to dunk me!" He laughed.

Sam shook his head. "Those two seem to be having fun."

Jo Jo laughed. "Yeah. More than we are. I'm sorry. I'm so tired and worn out and I just want to soak. I don't feel like playing very much."

Sam rubbed her foot. "It's okay. Not all of us can play all the time. I already had my fun splashing Mike anyways. Like you said, adult time."

Jo Jo smiled, pulling her foot away from him. She turned over standing up. She waded through to Sam, kissing him. "I did, didn't I? Too bad we got cameras."

Sam laughed. "And you said I wouldn't get anything out of you."

Mike had Kathy pinned in a corner of the pool, splashing her. He said, "Kat, why do you make me do this?" He laughed when she splashed back.

Kathy splashed him, kicking at him under water. "You're so mean Michael Flood. Did you know that?"

"I am not!" He swam away from her, splashing her with his kicking feet. He turned around, standing up in the three feet deep water. It was up to his waist. Mike gave her his patent stare. "Now what are you going to do to me?"

Kathy giggled. She said, "Nothing. I don't have to do anything." She swam around him. Mike was staring ahead at where she had been, trying to figure out what she was up to.

Mike felt a tug at his swim trunks. Before he could react, he felt them sink to his ankles. Mike exclaimed, "KAT!"

Sam could be heard shouting, "What the fuck is the problem now!"

Mike bent down in the pool, pulling them back up. He turned around, looking at Kathy. She was smiling at him, a wide toothy grin. He said, "I'm not going to do anything to you," he said it in a voice higher pitched and whiny.

Sam was laughing from the hot tub. "She pantsed ya! Too funny!"

Mike made a face at Sam, then gave him the finger. "Sit on this, Sammie! Like to see you try and pants me."

Sam stuck his tongue out, giving Mike the finger back. "Aww, fuck you, Mikey. Don't make me come outta this hot tub to kick your ass!"

Mike pointed his finger at the sign. "NO Rough house!" He laughed then.

Kathy was giggling. She said, "I think we've gone past that rule by now." She waded through the water towards him. When she got there, she kissed him. "Since we're breaking rules here..."

Mike laughed. "Right. In front of the fucking cameras. I'm not stupid. It'll be on fucking MTV and the National News for all I know."

Jo Jo could be heard giggling from the hot tub. She shouted to Mike, "Man, you just can't win!"

Mike shook his head. He let go of Kat, swimming away from her before swimming back. "I challenge you to a race from this end to that end. How about it?"

Kathy said, "Okay, only if you really want to be beaten."

"Riiiight." Mike got ready by the wall, watching Kathy get ready. He said, "One, two, three." Mike shoved off, Kathy shooting out in front of him. He grumbled, "Damn it."

Kathy made it to the wall before Mike could. She smiled wide at him. "I told you so."

"Where did you learn to swim like that and why have I never seen you do that before?" Mike said, catching his breath.

"Oh, I don't like to race nearly as much anymore. I sorta like to float more now a days. I used to be on the swim team in highschool and I just know how to swim well."

Mike sighed. "I'm too old for this. Let's go raid the hot tub."

Mike and Kathy climbed into the hot tub, getting comfortable in it. Mike laughed at Sam's crestfallen face. Sam said, "But Jo Jo and I were enjoying our sit here by ourselves."

Mike said, "Too bad. Tough. I'm gonna sit here. I'm older than you so I say I get to sit here."

"Oh, right. That's logical." Sam snorted.

Jo Jo waded over towards Sam to make room for Mike and Kathy. She forced Sam's arms open, cuddling up to him in the hot water. She turned around, back leaning on Sam's chest, his arms wrapped around her torso.

Mike groaned as he sat back in the hot tub. "This feels good on a tired body like mine. Don't go pantsing me either!"

Kathy giggled, lying her head onto his shoulder. She kissed his cheek. "Don't be a baby. I wouldn't have done it if you hadn't insisted on splashing me in that corner. You brought it all on yourself."

Mike snorted, stretching out into the hot tub. He said, "I can see why Jo Jo's been sitting here all this time and not playing in the pool."

Jo Jo smiled. "Yeah. Besides, I did get a massage out of the whole deal."

Mike laughed. "That's important."

Kathy pouted at Mike, "How come you don't give me massages?"

Mike rolled his eyes. "Now look what you started with your massages, Jo Jo." He kissed Kathy's cheek. "Fine, fine. I'll give you a massage when we get back to the room. I'm not going to risk backing into Sam to do one right now."

Sam laughed. "Glad to hear it man."

Jo Jo closed her eyes, lying back into Sam's chest. "I'm so old. I say when I get back to the room I'm going straight to bed and to sleep."

Sam stuck his lip out in a pout. "Oh alright. That's what we'll do. I'm feeling a little tired myself. Too much fucking travel."

Doggett walked into the pool area. He saw the group quietly talking in the hot tub. "There you are! I was lookin' for you. We got somethin' you might want to see."

Sam looked up at his brother. "What is that?"

"They found an abandonned car in Nebraska. Mulduh's the one who stole it. They found his finger prints on the steering wheel. It's one step closer. Now that we found this car, we can concentrate, hopefully there. Brian said that we'll be headin' out early so you better get to bed soon. I'm not dealing with you four cranky," Doggett said, out of place in his dress shirt and pants.

Sam sighed. "Alright, alright."

"Brian also told me to pass on to you that Trent wants to talk with you, Sam. He's not feeling good." Doggett sighed.

"I'll be right up." Sam tapped Jo Jo to get her to move off of his lap. He climbed out of the hot tub, drying off with a towel. "He feeling too bad?"

"He said that he wasn't feeling good. That's all I know. I'm not sure if it's physical or if it's emotional. You'd have to ask him," Doggett said.

Sam said, "Jo Jo, let's go. Mike, Kathy, you can stay if you want. Don't matter to me."

Mike and Kathy got up out of the tub. "Nah. We better head back and get to bed. It's 11 and I think I need a shower and so does Kat before we go to bed. Damn cholorine."

Sam said, "Okay, see you soon."

Doggett followed the group out of the pool area. He said, "Sam, when you finish talkin' to Trent, stop by my room, alright?"

Sam nodded. "Will do, bro."

Sam put on pants and a shirt before going to talk to Trent. He kissed Jo Jo who was on her way to the shower. "I'll be back soon. I know you want to talk to Trent, but I think it should be a man to man thing. You know, how you talk to Beth about some things sometimes?"

"Yeah. I understand. Besides, even though I didn't swim, my hair was in the hottub with that chlorine. I'll have green hair if I don't wash it." She kissed him back. "Hurry back, Sam."

"I will. Oh, don't forget I've got to stop and talk to my bro for a bit too," Sam said.

Jo Jo nodded, stepping into the bathroom. Her voice could be heard, "I'll be waiting."

Sam stepped out of the room, making his way to his son's hotel room. He knocked softly on the door, calling out, "Trent, it's me."

Trent opened the door slowly, letting his father inside. He sat down silently onto the bed.

Sam sat down next to him. "Your uncle told me you weren't feeling good. Want to tell me about it?"

Trent looked down at his lap. He said quietly, "I threw up awhile ago."

Sam said, "Oh?" He put his hand onto Trent's forehead, feeling for a fever. "Well, I think you are just nervous and upset. Did you dream anything? Although, you do have a fever."

Trent shook his head. "No. I just don't feel well." He leaned his head onto his father's shoulder. "Dad, do you think we'll find Bethie soon?"

Sam put his arm around his son's shoulders. "I don't know. Listen, kiddo. Why don't I get some tynelol for you and a warm bath. You need to get this fever down. I'll have your aunt Dana make sure you're okay."

Trent nodded. "I just felt bad and had to throw up. I don't know why."

"Well, I think you might have the flu. If that's the case, I'll have to get Bri to delay us leaving. I don't want to travel with a sickie," Sam said, ruffling his son's hair. "It's okay. It happens."

Trent smiled weakly. He took his shirt off. "I'm going to go get my bath taken," he hesitated. "Dad, mind if I stay with you and Mom tonight? I am feeling a little lonely and I'm afraid I might have a nightmare."

Sam nodded. "Okay, Trent. You can stay with your mother and me. Besides, I'll want to keep an eye on your flu symptoms. Don't like it when you're sick. Go get your bath ready, and I'll have Dana check you over."

Trent nodded. "Okay."

Sam made his way to Doggett and Scully's room. He knocked, waiting for an answer. Doggett opened the door. "That was quick, Sam."

Sam stepped into the room. He said, "Dana, he said he got sick. I want you to take a look at him and see if he has the flu or not. He's not feeling well at all."

Scully looked up from the book in her lap. She said, "Okay. Is he running a fever?"

"Yes. I gave him some tylenol and hopefully that'll reduce his fever. He's taking a bath quick. Just thought I'd have you take a look to make sure he's alright," Sam said. "I'm worried it might be more than just the flu, myself."

Scully nodded. "You might be right. When he's finished with his bath, you just have him stop by our room and I'll make sure he's only got a bit of the flu. I suppose someone will have to tell Brian so we can make plans accordingly. No use dragging a sick child onto the road."

Sam nodded. "Just what I was thinking. Bro, you mind going to tell him? I'm gonna make sure Trent is doing alright. He'll be staying with Jo Jo and myself tonight. Said he was scared of having nightmares."

Scully nodded. "That's a good idea."

Doggett said, "Sure, I'll tell Brian for you. And I hope Trent gets better soon. Poor boy."

"Yeah. He's got it real rough right now. I know he misses his sister an awful lot." Sam sighed. "I'll be back with Trent in just a bit. Thanks for doing this for me."

"It's not a problem, Sam. It's neither of your fault for him getting sick. It happens. We all get sick sometimes," Scully said, her arms crossing.

Sam smiled weakly, making his way back to his son's room. He walked in, opening the bathroom door. Trent was sitting in the tub, soaking, almost too tired to bother washing. Sam said, "You feeling okay?"

Trent shook his head silently. He said, I got sick again."

"It's okay. Here, let me help you and then I'll let Aunt Dana make sure you're okay." He kneeled down, taking a cup to pour water over Trent's head to shampoo.

Trent coughed as the water ran over him. He said, "Dad, do you think this will upset Mom?"

"No. I think she'll just mother you to death instead." Sam set the cup down, getting some shampoo into his hands. He shampooed Trent's hair for him. "Close your eyes. I'm going to rinse."

Trent did as told, feeling the water run over him mixed with the fluffy texture of soap. He opened them again when Sam started to shampoo his hair again. He said, "Do you think we'll delay finding Beth because I got sick?"

"No, no. I've got to talk to Bri, but I'm going to make sure we keep looking for her while we take care of you. You can't help when you get sick, okay?" Sam put his hand on Trent's forehead. "Close your eyes." He poured water over Trent, letting the shampoo wash away. "Do you think you can wash the rest of yourself, or do you need help?"

Trent sighed. "I'm too tired."

"Okay. I'll help you then we'll go see Aunt Dana."

Sam led Trent down to Doggett and Scully's room. He picked up his tired son, knocking on the door with his foot. Scully opened the door, noticing how Trent looked. "Bring him on in."

Sam walked in, holding Trent. Trent had his arms wrapped loosely around his father's neck, his head lying on his father's chest, eyes closed. Sam sat Trent down onto the bed. "Well, he's tired and he said he got sick again."

Scully stepped towards Trent. She put a hand on his forehead, feeling his fever. Then she said, "Trent, honey, how long have you felt sick?"

Trent opened his tired eyes, his face sick looking, "Since this morning."

"Did you eat anything funny yesterday?" Scully asked.

"No." He coughed. "I think Dad's right. I have the flu." He closed his eyes, curling up into a ball.

Scully said, "Trent, I know you're not feeling good, but please sit up so I can take your temp. Then I'll make sure you get lots of rest and some crackers with 7Up. Okay, sweetie?"

Trent groaned, sitting up. He opened his mouth, letting the cold glass of the therometor go under his tongue. He didn't look very happy about it.

Sam crossed his arms. "So, should I order some crackers and 7-Up?"

"Not yet. Wait. I think you'll want to first let him sleep tonight before he eats at all. He's just not holding anything down from what he said tonight." She checked her watch, removing the therometor. She looked at it. "Just what I thought. High fever. He's running at 102 right now. You gave him tylenol already, right?"

"Yeah," Sam said.

"Okay. That should kick in later. I'll want to check him over in the morning. If you need anything at all during the night, just ask. I think he got sick because of all the nerves and stress, not to mention the climate right now," Scully said.

Sam nodded. "Okay. We'll keep an eye on him. Thanks for taking a look at him."

"No problem. Good luck. It's not fun having a sick boy." Scully smiled at Trent. "You get some sleep, okay?"

Trent nodded. He jumped down on his wobbly feet, making his way to the door with his father.

Sam picked him up, taking him out of the room. He said, "Good night. I'll see you later. Oh, bro, what did Bri say?"

"He said we can't go anywhere until Trent is better," Doggett said.

"Thanks. See you later."

Sam put Trent down onto the floor, running his key card through the slot. He pushed the door open, hefting Trent back up. Sam stepped into the room, calling out, "Jo Jo, see if we can get a cot. Trent wants to stay with us tonight."

Jo Jo stepped out of the bathroom, toothbrush in her mouth. "What's wrong?"

"Flu. He's got a fever of 102 and needs rest. Said he was scared of nightmares," Sam said.

"Okay. You will probably have to order that up. Did Dana say much about how he feels?" Jo Jo called out from the bathroom, where she was getting ready for bed.

"She said it was probably his nerves and stress that caused him to get sick. We'll have to keep an eye on him tonight. We're not going anywhere till this kiddo is back up on his feet again," Sam said, setting Trent down onto the bed as he called room service.

Jo Jo said, "Okay." She stepped out, comb in hand, robe wrapped around her t-shirt clad body. She sat down next to Trent, feeling his forehead. "Oo, sweetie, you are burning up. You really don't feel good, do you?"

Trent shook his head no, leaning towards his mother, putting his head down onto her shoulder. "I got sick earlier."

Jo Jo put her arms around her son, rocking him slowly. "It'll be okay, sweetie. We'll get you some rest and hopefully you'll feel much better in the morning, okay?" Trent nodded.

Sam said, "They'll be bringing that cot up soon. With extra blankets and pillows."

Jo Jo smiled. "You don't worry about a thing. You look so tired."

Trent groaned softly. "I don't feel well. I just want to go to sleep."

"I know you do. They're on their way." She rocked him a bit again. "Trent, why didn't you tell someone you were sick?"

"I wanted to tell you guys first," Trent said.

"Oh, but Trent, you shouldn't wait for things like this. You have a nasty fever. Promise me you'll tell someone next time you feel sick and we're not available," Jo Jo said, smoothing her son's hair.

Trent nodded. "I will, Mom." He coughed, sniffling.

A knock came to the door, Sam getting it. He opened the door, letting in the room service employees. Sam set the cot up, on Jo Jo's side, knowing she'd be more likely to wake if Trent stired than he would. Sam picked Trent up, lying him down into it, pulling blankets over his son. "You get some sleep, okay? Don't worry about waking us if you don't feel good, okay?" He kissed Trent's forehead, making his way to the bathroom to get ready for bed.

Trent burrowed down, getting ready for sleep. Jo Jo pulled back the covers, climbing in, ready to get some sleep herself. She said, "Good night, Trent. Just wake me if you need anything."

"I will, Mom."

Sam stepped out, in his sweat pants and an old t-shirt. He said, "Let me go tell Mike and Kathy that we'll have some time to sleep in tomorrow. I'll be right back." He picked up the key card, exiting into the hall way. Sam made his way to Mike and Kathy's room. He knocked softly on the door, waiting for them to answer.

Mike opened, toweling his hair. He asked, "What's up, Sam?"

"Trent's got the flu. We're not going anywhere in the morning. I just thought I'd let you know so you don't have to go setting alarms and shit like that. Get some extra sleep," Sam said, yawning.

"Okay. I hope Trent feels better soon. Poor kid." Mike yawned back. "I could really use some sleep anyways. I'm pretty tired myself."

Sam nodded. "Well, I better get back. See you tomorrow." He ambled on back to his hotel room, opening the door. The room was dark all except for one light. Sam made his way over to the bed, climbing into it. He pulled the blankets over himself, cuddling up to Jo Jo. He playfully whispered in her ear, "It's too fucking cold in North Dakota. Too bad we can't actually do something to make more warmth."

Jo Jo giggled. "Sam, be nice. It's not Trent's fault he's sick. Let's get some sleep." She snuggled up to his chest, wrapping her arms around him.

Sam nuzzled her head, his facial hair tickling her. He heard her giggle into his chest. He sighed, turning the light off. "Good night."

"Night, Sam." She buried her face into his chest, trying to get as much warmth from him as possible. Sam had his arms wrapped around her now.

Sam said, "Good night, Trent. Hope you will feel better soon."

Mike and Kathy were getting ready for bed. Mike sat down, combing his hair, swearing as he caught the comb in several snarls. He said, taking a break, "Kat, don't worry about setting any alarms. Sam just said that Trent's sick so we're staying for a bit more."

Kathy stopped trying to set the alarm clock. She said, "Aww, poor thing. I hope he gets better real soon."

"Yeah. He's got the flu, Sam said," Mike said, pulling the comb mercilessly through another tangle. He said, "Fuck! I'm cutting my hair!"

"Michael, you will not. You hate when you have short hair. You say that now, but I know you," Kathy said from her side of the bed. "Here, give me that comb. You're doing nothing but tearing your hair."

Mike handed her the comb, turning to face away. He felt her gently pull the comb through till she hit a snarl. Instead of puling on it till the comb made its way through; she coaxed it through. "There, isn't that much better?"

Mike sighed dejectedly. "Yeah. I'm just not feeling patient."

"I noticed," she finished combing his hair for him. "There, all done and it didn't hurt nearly as much." She kissed his cheek. "You're adorable when you're crabby. Now, let's get some sleep. I'm exhuasted."

Mike smiled at her. "I am too, actually. I hope tomorrow will be okay. I'm sure Sam might not get nearly enough sleep tonight. Poor Trent. I know how he feels and I was only food poisoned."

Kathy sighed. "I know. He's probably just nervous and scared so he managed to catch the flu. Poor boy. He's had it so rough with all of this."

Mike sighed, lying down to go to sleep. "I'm sure that things will work themselves out. It's hard knowing that Beth is far away. It's got to be harder on Trent than any of us know."

Kathy kissed him. "Yes, you're right. Let's get some sleep. We can only do so much and tomorrow is another day."

Sam woke to hear his son groan in the night. He sighed, getting up to check on his son. Trent groaned again, coughing in between. Sam asked, "You feeling bad, Trent?"

Trent opened his eyes, trying to focus them on his father. He said, "Dad, I don't feel good."

"I can see that. You think you can make it to the bathroom?" Sam asked, knowing his son might need to get there and soon.

Trent shook his head. "I'm just dizzy."

Sam felt his forehead. "Oh my. You're burning up." He looked at the clock. It read 4:30 in the morning. He said, "Well, kiddo, looks like we'll get you some water and some more tynelol. You're running a fever."

Sam looked at Jo Jo who slept peacefully for a change. She hadn't woken in this and he sighed. Sam poured a glass of water for Trent, grabbing the tylenol. He handed both to Trent, watching him drink the pills down.

Sam said, "You think you'll be okay now?" He smoothed some hair from his son's forehead. Sam tucked his son back into bed, kissing his forehead. "You get some rest, and Trent don't hesitate to do anything you have to, okay?"

Trent nodded, getting comfortable again. He yawned. "Thanks Dad." Sam smiled. "No problem, Trent."

Jo Jo stirred next to Sam as he climbed back into bed. She mumbled, "What is going on?"

Sam kissed her forehead. "Trent needed some pills. He was getting his fever back. He's okay now. Shh, go back to sleep."

Jo Jo squinted. "Okay." She snuggled back up to him, sighing softly. Sam shook his head, stroking her hair. He closed his own eyes, hoping to go back to sleep himself.

Mulder was thinking back on what he had done recently, feeling remorse creep over himself. He even contemplated for the briefest of moments of returning the child and ending everything. Mulder shook his head, closing his eyes. He saw Sam's smiling face in his mind's eye, taunting him. His anger was weak and his remorse bitter. Mulder was certain of his fate, but wished to avoid it till he could no longer do so.

He felt bitter for taking Beth, yet he felt entitled to the small child for some unknown reason. Mulder firmly believed that he had been shorted by his sister's disappearance. He knew he could not lie the blame on Sam, but he still held fast to the belief that it was Sam who had caused him the pain he was in now, and that was why Sam had to pay. Beth was Sam's cost for inflicting this on Mulder. As far a s Mulder was concerned, this was something he had to do.

Mulder looked at Beth, glancing at her from the bed. He watched her stare blankly out the window, her face devoid of any emotion at that moment. He realized how far he had taken the child with him, a flicker wondering if he had the right to do this to a small child. She had become different than when he had first taken her that night months ago. No longer was Beth trusting or innocent. Mulder could tell that when he looked into her child eyes. They were no longer the innocent, curious eyes, but rather held a doubt and were void of any happiness. Mulder felt a fierce pang of guilt strike him that flared and dispelled an instant later.

He was about to say something when Beth turned looking at him. She stared silently at him, the same expression he'd seen reflected in the glass. She didn't say a word, but her expression read loudly to him. She wanted to go home and she hated him with every part of her being. Some how, he realized he had failed, and this too caused Mulder to feel ever remorseful for taking this child away from those she loved and those who loved her. He sighed, asking, "What is it, Samantha?" He was trying to hide his sanity of the moment, so that she could not talk him out of his actions.

Beth simply turned back, looking out the window. She whispered, "Nothing. Nothing at all." Beth seemed to age more in that instant than any other time since had taken her. It almost pained him to see this change in her, yet he remembered Sam's taunting face from his nightmares and his insane ideas of who to blame for where he was now. His inner self was fighting against each other, both sides grappling for turf. He could feel the inner struggle almost consume him, devouring him from the most inner areas of his being outward. Realizing that no matter what he did, Sam would win did not help him.

Mulder planned his next move carefully. He would reach out to Sam some how, some way and let him know that he was still here. It saddened him that he had lost, but he was determined to win in the end. If he could not sway Beth and keep her, no one would have her. No one.

I'm losing ground You know how this world can beat you down I'm made of clay I fear I'm the only one who feels this way I'm always falling down the same hill Bamboo punctering this skin And nothing comes bleeding out of me just like the waterfall I'm drowning in 2 feet below the surface I can still make out your wavy face And if I could just reach you maybe I could leave this place (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, I Do Not Want This, Downward Spiral, 1994)

Mulder was having an inner struggle while Beth was taking an early bath. He realized he was losing ground and a lot of that ground was with keeping Beth, he was in a losing battle to win her to his side.

Mulder knew he was being beaten down and he had nothing he could use to prevent the end and what it might bring. He was drowning and he knew it. An inner battle was raging inside of him.

Mulder felt that he was nothing but clay, mere human, yet somehow he had lost that along the way. He was falling down the same hill repeatedly, his skin pierced and his psyche destroyed beyond repair. Mulder knew that he was the one who would pay the ulitmate price in the end. He also prayed that he could save himself from the final end that he could tell was coming and closing slowly in on him.

Maybe if he could reach Beth and create a bond with her, he could leave the place he found himself in. His damaged psyche, though beyond repair, had a hope that it was not true and that perhaps it was her that could save him in the end. It could be the one thing left to save him from this hell he had created.

Mulder clamped his eyes shut, feeling a drilling in his head grow at his temples. All of the inner fighting was beginning to take its toll on Mulder and cause him to grow frustrated. Mulder wanted to succeed and have his goals fulfilled, even if they looked less plausible now.

The next morning, Jo Jo woke first to check on Trent. She softly ran her hand against his cheek. Trent opened his eyes. "Mom?"

Jo Jo smiled for a moment. "How you feeling this morning?"

"I'm feeling a bit better. I'm still tired and I don't know if I could eat anything," Trent said. "My tummy is doing flip flops still."

Jo Jo smiled at his expression. She looked back at Sam for a moment. He was curled up on the bed, lying on his stomach, his arm in front of his eyes to block any light out. A muffled snore could be heard from behind his arm. Jo Jo sighed. "Your father probably won't want to be woken for awhile. Why don't you let me throw something on quick and we'll visit Aunt Dana."

Trent nodded. "Okay. Sounds like a plan to me." He threw his legs over the edge of the cot, trying to stand up. His small height didn't allow his short legs to reach the floor. Once he got on to the floor, he felt a wave of nausea sweep over him.

Jo Jo came back out, finding him holding onto the cot with his hands. Trent's knuckles were white from the grip he had on the cot to support him. Jo Jo said, "Trent, you shouldn't have gotten up like that. Here, let me help you."

Trent nodded, gulping for a second. He felt his mother take his hands off of the cot and guide him by walking slowly. He said, "Mom, I don't know..."

Jo Jo looked down at him, his face flushed. She sighed. "Think you can make it to see Aunt Dana?"

Trent gulped. "I think so."

Jo Jo said, "Why don't you stay here and I'll go get her. Hell, your father should be awake now anyways." She led him back, lifting him up into the cot once again. Jo Jo then tapped Sam.

Sam groaned, rolling over and away from Jo Jo. He pulled all of the blankets with him, twisting them around his torso and legs. He felt a tap again. Sam jerked up, finding himself entrapped in the web of blankets. "Fuck. What is it?" Jo Jo said, "I'm going to get Dana. Will you stay awake long enough before she gets here?"

Sam fought with the blankets, trying to get them off. He said, "Fucking blankets. Yes, I'll stay with Trent. Go get her." He pulled one that snaked around his right calf till it almost took him off of the bed. He sighed loudly. "What the hell did I do to myself here?"

Jo Jo giggled. "I'm not sure. You seem to be in more trouble then Trent. I'll be right back." She gave him a kiss while he was in between struggles.

Sam muttered, "Yeah, what ever."

Scully and Jo Jo arrived to find Sam still struggling in his blankets and Trent half groaning, half giggling in the cot. Sam had managed to fall onto the floor, the blankets wrapped around his feet and legs, his hands now tangled in the blankets by his feet. He said, "Fuck! I can't get out of these God damn mother fucking blankets!"

Jo Jo giggled, watching him. She said, "Sam, it's like watching a dog who got stuck under a blanket try to get out. This is sad. Want me to help?"

Sam stopped, glaring up at her. He said, "Would you be so kind?"

Jo Jo giggled, bending down to disentangle him from the blankets. "You're so cute when you do things like this, you know that?"

Sam sighed. "I don't care if it's cute. I'm stuck." He got an arm free, then the other and finally his legs. Once that was finished, he stood up.

Scully was talking quietly with Trent while this was all going on. She said, "Are we finished over there?"

"Yeah," Sam said, dusting himself off. "I swear, them blankets were out to get me."

Scully laughed. "Well, Trent seems to be doing better this morning, but I still think nothing solid for him. Let's get him some broth and some crackers with 7-up and see if he can hold that down. I'm sure you know the routine."

"Yep. Sure do, don't we big guy?" Sam said, softly ruffling his son's hair. "We've been through many a flu together."

Trent giggled. "Yep. Dad, do you get tangled in the blankeys like that every day?" He knew that it wasn't the case, but he was enjoying teasing his father.

"No. Don't be silly. Now, let me order that food up for ya and we'll go from there." Sam sighed. "So, does Bri want to talk to me or anything?"

"He said that he'd stop by to see how Trent is later on," Scully said.

"Ah. Okay. I should go bother the hell outta Mike for the hell of it," Sam said.

Jo Jo giggled. "Maybe you should."

Sam said, "I don't know, Miss Giggles. Should I?"

Scully shook her head. "It's early. Leave Mike alone. Go back to sleep or something. It'll do you and everyone else some good."

"But I'm awake now! I had to fight the blankets and now I'm staying awake!" Sam said. He smiled at Scully.

Jo Jo said, "Hmm. Well, let's see, maybe I could provide a reason for bed... but it'd never fly at the moment. She's right though. You'll be cranky by afternoon."

Sam laughed, stuck his tongue out and kissed Jo Jo. "Hmm. Maybe."

Mike felt feather-light kisses on his cheeks. He groaned, his eyes remaining closed as he rolled over to get away from it and settle back into the emptiness of sleep.

A hand lightly pulled hair away from his ear, whispering softly, "Michael, wake up." More feather light kisses were felt on his ear and exposed cheek.

Mike lifted his arm up in his half sleep state, attempting to deflect these touches. He didn't want to be awake. Mike snuggled down into the bed further, hoping this would prevent who ever was trying to wake him.

A soft giggle was heard from behind his arm and a soft whisper, "Michael, wake up. You're going to want to see this."

Mike opened one eye as he rolled over. "What is it? I'm trying to pretend no one is trying to wake me. Is it important?"

Kathy giggled. "Michael, I felt the baby kick."

Mike opened both eyes, sitting up bolt right. "Are you sure?"

"Yes. It wasn't very big of a kick, but I felt it. I'm almost four months along now. It's nearly December. Want to feel?" She lay back, exposing her slightly swelled belly.

Mike nervously put his hand onto her belly, hoping to feel the slight kick that would become stronger over the next five months. He rubbed his hand softly on her stomach. A slight movement caught him off guard, and his green eyes grew wide. Mike said, "I felt the baby move!" He smiled at her, wonder and awe in his eyes as the baby moved a little more. The movements were almost unnoticable, unless one was paying attention, but they were there.

Kathy smiled, her face glowing. "I know. I know they don't move very much at this stage, but this one is moving a little bit. I can feel the baby kick me sometimes. Maybe he's hungry."

"We don't know if the baby is a he." He placed his head gently down onto her belly.

Kathy smoothed some hair from his ear again. She said, "Well, I don't want to call the baby an it."

Mike laughed, sitting up. "You do have a valid point. We'll have to think of names soon, you know."

"I know. Maybe we'll do that later. I think it's time I get something to eat though. Before this little one kicks my stomach in from not listening to him," Kathy said quietly.

"I'll order us some breakfast in. Just tell me what you want, and I'll order it in."

Kathy kissed him. "You're so sweet. Even though you didn't want to wake up at first."

Mike smiled, picking the phone up. "I know."

Sam heard a knock come to the door, opening it to find Brian on the other side. He said, "Come on in, man. Don't worry, Trent seems to be doing much better."

Brian looked over at Trent and Jo Jo, who were reading a story quietly. He whispered, "I've got something I want to talk to you about."

Sam crossed his arms, quizzically looking at Brian. "Is it bad or good?"

"I'm afraid it's bad. But, I'm not going to hide it from you. I think it's best that you tell Jo Jo and not me, so I'll tell you this alone first," Brian said, quietly.

Sam's dark eyes grew worrisome. "Jesus, it's that fucker, isn't it. He's done something to my little girl."

"Just come talk with me," Brian said.

Sam called out, "Bri and me are gonna go talk for a bit. Be back in a bit." He followed Brian out of the room quietly.

Once he arrived in Brian's hotel room, he asked, "Now, will you please tell me what is going on?"

Brian said, "A letter was faxed to me at the field office. It's from Mulder. Sam, this letter is not pretty. All of the other letters up to this point have been nothing compared to this one."

Sam asked, "He killed her, didn't he? He fucking killed my little girl and I can't do anything about it."

"Sam, you might be jumping the gun. Read the letter first," Brian said, drawing it out of the envelope he had. Brian handed it to Sam.

Sam unfolded it, his face draining of color as he read the letter. "This fucker...he's gone too far this time."

Sam read the letter again, sitting down.

Dear Sam and Jo Jo, It's been awhile since our last letter, eh? I think you should know what is going on with your little girl. The other night, as she lay wimpering in the bed next to mine, I got up to console her, offering my bed as a place to calm down and feel comfortable so she could forget the nightmare she was having. Though she declined my offer, I could tell by looking at her, that your daughter would have enjoyed sharing a bed with me. She may have acted as if she despised the idea, but looking deep into her eyes, I could tell that she wanted to and that makes me very happy. I've decided something. Though she represents my sister in many ways, I can't help but find myself attracted to her. Her nice white skin, her deep blue eyes, her pretty hair. She's very enticing for her age, no? Don't worry, she's too precious for me to hurt. Unless...you try to take her away from me. Understood? If I can't have her, no one will.

Mulder

Sam howled out in frustration. "What the fuck do we do now? No one can tell me when my little girl is coming back home. No one can tell me if we can nail this bastard's ass to the wall. I want him dead. I want my girl back safe. Lord knows how long he can hold off on his fucking urges."

Brian sighed. "Sam, I know. It's hard. The things he's said in this letter are terrible things. I'm sure Beth never wanted to be in any situation such as he's described. Mulder's so far gone that he's flittering back and forth between believing she's Samantha, to wanting some sick and twisted love affair with a ten-year-old. I have a funny feeling he's thought about it, but he won't act on it. No matter what, his mind subconciously tells him that she is Samantha. That's what is saving her at the moment."

Sam sighed. "I know. He's just trying to rile me up, isn't he?"

"Well, yes. He wouldn't write it if he hadn't thought about it, but then again, he wouldn't act on it for those reasons I've already said. Mulder's a taunter. He says these things to rile you up and to see how far he can go. Now that we have something concrete in our hands and a possible location, we can start our move in for the kill. Mulder may have made a mistake by sending this letter."

"God, I hope so. I just want this to be over and soon. We can't have this continue for much longer. Not only for Jo Jo, Beth and myself, but for Mike and Kathy as well. This fucking travel is hard on Kathy. She needs rest so she can have that baby," Sam said, drawing a cigarette out of his pack with his teeth. He lit it. "Cause I'm telling ya, if she loses that baby and I have to watch Mike go through that again, I don't know what I'll do."

Kathy looked at Mike as she ate her french toast. He seemed to be lost in space, and she asked, "Mike, what you thinking about?"

Mike jumped, surprised out of his thoughts. "I was just thinking, that's all. How's breakfast?"

"It's good. But what were you thinking about so hard? It made you look sad and I don't like when you look sad," Kathy said, wiping her mouth clean of syrup.

Mike said, "I was just thinking about how our baby moved, that's all. It's, well, I don't know. I was thinking about Angel, I guess. I know, I know. This baby is different. I just couldn't help...but think perhaps that somehow this one will go wrong too." He didn't look at her, fearing to see the sadness in her eyes.

Kathy took his large, weathered hand into her smaller, softer one. "Michael, it's normal to feel this way when waiting for a baby. Especially since we lost one before this one. But you can't think you'll be punished for something. You really shouldn't think you deserve such punishments."

"You don't, but I guess, I don't know, I just can't help but think after all the times I've fucked up that I deserve that type of pain." He got up, staring out the window for a moment.

Kathy set her breakfast tray down. "Mike, you are not an evil person. You are not someone who needs to be punished. You're a good man. Sure, a little stubborn and a little controlling sometimes, but you have never tried to control me. Sure, you have a temper and you're not always the nicest to be around, but you're a human being. I couldn't ask you to be anything but human."

Mike turned around. "I suppose so. I don't know. I just feel guilty about something. It's just stupid, I suppose. You know how I get sometimes." He sat back down onto the bed. "I sure turned a happy moment into something else."

Kathy laughed. "You didn't make it any less special." She kissed his cheek. "You're so silly sometimes." Kathy hugged him to herself. "But I love when you're so silly sometimes. Come on, let's just be happy while we can relax. I'm sure something will come up and we'll have less time to just sit with one another."

Mike put his hand onto one of hers that was around his torso. "Yeah, you're right. What do you want to do now?"

"How about we just lazily lay here and do nothing." She kissed his neck. "Unless you have something you want to do."

"No, that sounds nice. I'm still feeling a little tired." He laid back down onto the bed after she let him go. Kathy curled up onto his chest, snuggling up to him. He sighed. "Kat, do you think that everything will work out alright?"

Kathy said, "Michael, don't over analyze everything, okay? It'll be fine."

Sam placed his key card into the lock of his hotel door, feeling the pit in his stomach grow worse. He sighed, opening the door, to hear Jo Jo cheerily singing to Trent. He shut the door quietly, hoping it would take awhile for her to notice he had come back. No such luck was with Sam.

Jo Jo stopped her soft singing, asking, "Well, what did Brian have to say?"

Sam looked down, the note clutched in his hand in his pocket. He said, "I think we should talk about this somewhere else." He looked up, his dark eyes swirling with a mixture of emotions, rage battling with despair mostly.

Jo Jo froze. "It's about Beth, isn't it? You got some information about our little girl."

Sam said, clenching his teeth, "Not here." He didn't want to let his son know what Mulder had written. It was hard enough on adults to let alone allow children to read such filth. He took her hand, albeit a bit roughly into his, leading her out of the room. He said, "Trent, stay here. I'll send someone to keep an eye on you. Your mother and I have things to discuss."

Jo Jo allowed him to lead her out of the room. He lead her to Brian's room, knocking. "Bri, let us in. I need to talk to her. Go keep an eye on Trent for me, okay?"

Brian nodded, exiting the room. "Good luck."

Once Brian had left the room, Sam said, "Sit down. You won't want to hear this fucking news any other way."

Jo Jo sat down in the chair by the desk. She said, "Well, what is it?"

"Mulder has fallen into the fucking deep end just a bit too far. I'm going to be as frank as I can be with you. Mulder, in his latest letter, has seriously considered fucking our daughter. I know it's not the nicest way to put it, I know it's not easy to hear, but the way he's written this latest letter, he's thinking about it," Sam said, taking the note out of his pocket to hand to her.

Jo Jo read it quickly, the color draining from her face. "Oh my God, Sam. What do we do?" Tears formed in her eyes, as she imagined several things in front of her eyes.

"I don't know. I don't know what to fucking do any more. Jo Jo, I'm so scared. So fucking scared." He kneeled down in front of her, looking down. "I don't know what I'll do if he...does those terrible things to our baby girl."

Jo Jo set the note down, throwing her arms around his neck, sobbing. Thinking about the possibilities sent her over the edge. "I'm scared, too."

Sam hugged her tightly to himself. "I tell you what. I promise that we will get her back, okay? I promise."

Jo Jo sobbed, knowing how difficult this was for him as well as herself. She ran a hand through his short hair, down his cheeks, then kissed him, gently. "Sam, what do we tell Trent?"

"We only tell him that Mulder is expressing wishes to hurt Beth. Nothing more. He can not know about this sick twisted plan of Mulder's to, I can't fucking say it again," Sam said, kissing her back. "Come on, let's get back to our room and try to explain things as best we can."

Sam and Jo Jo reentered their hotel room, trying to compose themselves enough to talk in front of Trent. Once inside, Trent asked, "Is everything okay? What is going on?"

Brian was standing by the door after they entered. He whispered to Sam, "Becareful what you tell him. He isn't going to take this information well. Just don't tell him too much."

Sam whispered back, "I know. We were going to tell him very little of what this letter said. We'll be very careful with this information."

Brian stepped out of the room, allowing the parents to share the information privately.

Sam sat down on the bed across from his son, quietly watching him. He was gathering words to say before blurting everything out. He sighed, then slowly stated, "Trent, we received some news on your sister. It is not good news, but we are fairly certain she is alive."

Jo Jo sat down on the cot next to her son. She took him into her arms, holding him close. She storked his hair softly. "Your sister is still in danger, but we may be closer to finding her, once we track her down from this information."

Trent looked first at his mother, then at his father. "What bad things does the bad man plan for her?" He wanted to know and could tell his parents were hiding something from him.

Sam and Jo Jo's eyes connected, dread filling both of their stomachs. They knew how difficult answering this would be. Sam sighed, speaking before Jo Jo could. "Trent, it's not a good thing, no. It's something best not said. It's not really as important in finding her as much. We only need an address and a place to start looking. Don't you worry about what he plans to do. You leave that up to us."

Trent did not seem satisfied with this answer, but did not argue. He realized arguing with his parents over this issue was asking for trouble. He sat, hugging his mother more to himself.

Jo Jo looked at Sam. She sighed. "Sam, what are we going to do the rest of the day?"

"We're going to get some rest, take care of Trent, and try to relax a bit. We're going to try and not think of what that fucking animal has said, and we are going to try and just be a family today," Sam said.

Jo Jo nodded. "Okay. I agree with that."

Mike lay awake, listening to Kathy breathe in her sleep. He found that he couldn't sleep so he lay thinking about things instead. He felt that so many things were left unanswered and he feared things could go wrong. He thought about what Kathy had said, about how he didn't deserve to be punished and how he was a good man. He wasn't so sure about those things, feeling unsure as always about such things.

He closed his eyes, attempting to perhaps fall back asleep, knowing it was futile. He thought about the times he shared with her. He remembered what it was like when they finally got home and she moved in with him. It had been awkward and odd. He had been certain she didn't like living with him. Now that he had been with her for so many years, he was certain he wouldn't have it any other way.

Mike stroked Kathy's hair, his large hand covering her hair. She softly moaned in her sleep, as if in quiet protest, then snuggled more into his chest. He smiled. Mike wondered when his life had become so domesticated. Years ago it was him and his dog and perhaps some band members here and there. Now it was with her all the time, his dog and maybe a few other people when they stayed with him. He also remembered saying he wouldn't do music if he married. He could only laugh now, realizing Kathy would never allow that to happen.

Mike thought about what it was like to be waiting for a child. He remembered thinking about Angel and how anxious he was to be a father. Now that Angel hadn't made it and they were waiting on this second child, he worried if he would make a good father. He feared his strange ideas and ideals would be all wrong for fatherhood. He feared that he'd mess everything up and the child would be like him. He didn't wish anyone to be like him.

Mike sighed. In all of his strange life, he had never imagined life turning out this way. If someone would have told him ten years ago where he'd be now, he would have been almost livid if not laughing hysterically at their suggestions. As far as he was concerned, the things he had now were not meant for him, and it amazed him that they didn't simply disappear. He kissed Kathy's forehead. A knock startled him out of his thoughts. He wondered if he should disturb Kathy or not. He ran a hand over her face, whispering, "Kat, I gotta get up. Someone is at the door."

Kathy lifted her head up off of his chest slowly, one gray eye open. "What, Mike?"

"I have to go answer the door. I'll only be a moment," Mike said, running a hand through her hair.

Kathy said, "Okay. Go answer the door."

Another knock came to the door and Mike got up, answering it finally. He found Scully on the other side. "Dana? What is it?"

"I just thought I'd come visit Kathy for a moment or two. How is she this morning?" Scully asked, smiling at Mike's obviously shocked face.

"Uh, she's okay. We're sorta lazy today," Mike said, smiling. He ran a hand through his bed hair. "Did you want to take a look?" He stepped aside, letting her in.

Scully smiled at his shyness. Obviously she had interrupted something. "Do you want me to come back later? I feel I'm sorta in the way."

No. No. We were just being lazy. Come on in," Mike said, smiling shyly again, looking at his feet, his hands pushing his hair back from his face.

Scully shook her head. Sometimes she could not understand how shy Mike could really be. "Okay. I'll only be a moment, but tonight, I want to really check to see how she's doing."

Mike nodded. "Okay. I'm sure I can find something else to do for awhile tonight."

Sam sat with his son on the bed watching television while Jo Jo was taking a shower. Trent lay in his father's lap, watching television quietly, his mind foggy from his flu and the medicines he was taking. He closed his dark eyes, falling asleep.

Sam noticed his son was no longer awake, and he smiled to himself. During this trip Trent and Sam had grown closer and he was glad for that. He wished it hadn't worked out that way to be closer, but it had. He held his son close, glad he could hold him.

Jo Jo came out of the bathroom, softly humming a tune under her breath. She was in her robe and an old t-shirt of Sam's underneath that. Jo Jo smiled wide at him when she sat down next to him. She combed her hair.

Sam whispered quietly, "I thought you were going to get dressed."

"I decided I'll wait. I'm not sure what I want to wear today."

Sam nodded. He looked at Trent whispering, "He's all tuckered out. That flu always seems to knock him down and out." He stroked Trent's hair.

Jo Jo laughed. "Yes, it does." She ran a hand through Trent's soft, dark hair. She sighed. "I just hope that we can get a lead to find Beth back from that letter."

"Me too. I'm afraid of what will happen if we don't. Beth is so young and I fear what this is doing to her." Sam's dark eyes looked at Jo Jo. He sighed.

Jo Jo finshed combing her hair, lying back on the bed, her head going onto Sam's shoulder, her arm around Trent. She said, "I'm just going to relax and try to think of the good things I have as well. If I don't, I'll go crazy."

Sam nodded. "I know. I don't want to focus on the negative today. It hurts too fucking much to do that. Not only to Trent, but to you."

Jo Jo sighed next to him. "Sam, you can't forget how much it hurts you too. You seem to think it doesn't affect you when it really does. Please, I hate when you hide from me."

Sam said, "I know you do. I'm just saying, I shouldn't focus on negative things today. It's just not fair to you or anyone else. Including me."

Sam was napping next to Trent later that afternoon, when he began to dream. It was as if everything was in slow motion, and he was moving towards something as if he was floating. He looked around, the place he was in full of blues and greys, shadowing everything around him. He looked to his left and to his right, attempting to figure out what was going on and where he was.

He walked through the long hallway he found himself in, alone. He reached a door, opening it. Sadness filled his heart when he saw what was on the other side, yet he couldn't react with anything but quiet sadness. Beth lay on the floor, dead.

Sam bent down, lightly touching his daughter's face. A tear trickled down his cheek, his dark eyes darker than usual as tears welled up in his eyes. It was the ending he had been dreading all along. He took Beth's dead hand into his, lightly holding it. It was over and his only consildation was that she was finally at peace. He kissed her forehead before exiting the strange room where he had found her, walking back down the hall way, the same sense of floating following him.

Sam woke with a start. He looked over noticing that Jo Jo was with Trent in a recliner that was in their hotel room. She was reading softly to him. He had startled her from what she was doing when he woke suddenly.

Jo Jo said, "I didn't want to wake you. Trent woke up awhile ago and I started to read to him. Is everything okay?"

Sam shook his head, blinking tears back. His dream was still vividly in his mind and he was having a hard time shaking it. Sam said, "I'll be fine."

Jo Jo bent down to whisper something to Trent. She said, "Sam, I think it is something. I want to talk to you."

Sam sighed. "Somehow I knew you would say that."

Trent jumped down gingerly from his mother's lap. He said, "I'm gonna go see what Uncle John is doing, okay? I'll be back in a bit."

Sam watched as Trent stepped out of the room. He laid back on the bed, his palms going over his eyes. He sighed. "Alright, talk, Jo Jo."

Jo Jo asked, "What did you dream, Sam? I could tell you were when you woke up suddenly."

Sam moved his hands down to his lap. He looked away from her. "It was about Beth."

Jo Jo sat down next to him. "Want to talk about it?"

Doggett opened the door when he heard a soft knock on the door. He was surprised when he saw Trent standing there, his tired little boy face looking up at him, his eyes asking if he could enter the room or not. Doggett asked, "What can I do for you, Trent?"

"Mom and Dad want to talk. Can I stay with you and Aunt Dana for a bit?" Trent asked, his voice tired. He sounded younger than his ten years as well.

Doggett said, "Sure you can. How are you feelin'? Aunt Dana is visitin' Uncle Mike and Aunt Kathy at the moment."

"Okay, I guess. Mom was reading a story to me when Dad woke up and she said she wanted to talk to him. I don't know what it's about, but I think it's about Beth," Trent said, climbing up onto the bed to sit down.

Doggett sat down next to him. "Well, your cousin is nappin' at the moment, otherwise I'd let you talk to him and have some fun while you're waitin' for your parents to have you back."

Trent yawned. "I don't know. I'm just worried about Beth."

Doggett put his arm around the boy's shoulders. "I know ya are. We all are. It's hard havin' your sister away like this. But, I tell you what, your parents are strong people. Though, sometimes they think they're stronger than they really are. But, you know what, they know that anytime they can come to one of us and we'll help them through it. They know they are not alone and that is what is important."

Trent leaned into Doggett's chest. "Do they really know that for sure?"

"Yes. They do, deep down they do. They may resist that a lot, because they feel it is their problem, but they know they can turn to others around them when needed. You see Trent, Beth is very important to all of our lives. We're not like other families in some ways. A lot of the time, only intermediate family are involved with this type of thing." Doggett sighed. "What I'm trying to say is, your parents have a support system that may not be there for other parents who have abducted children. Your parents not only have your aunt Dana and me, they have Brian, Mike and Kathy. Many other parents might have very little of that support."

Trent sighed. "I know. I just worry about them sometimes. They haven't been themselves in months. I miss Mom and Dad being Mom and Dad. I miss Dad laughing and having fun; I miss Mom being happy and singing a lot and spending time with Beth and me."

"I know you do. Listen, kiddo, when your aunt gets back, I'll have her take a look at you real quick and we'll stop by your parents to see what is going on, how does that sound?"

Sam turned looking at her. He sighed. "I suppose so. I don't really have a choice. I know you, you'll drag it out of me." He had his hands in his lap. He looked down at them, then back up with a slight smile on his face.

Jo Jo smiled back at him. She sighed then. "Was it a bad dream?"

Sam's smile faded. "Yes. It wasn't a terrible dream, but almost seemed to be more sad." He looked away. "I was wandering this hall way until I came upon a door. I opened it and Beth lie dead on the other side. That was the dream. Nothing more."

Jo Jo hugged him. "That's sad, Sam." She kissed him, her tongue playfully pushing into his mouth.

Sam kissed back, running his hands through her hair. He felt her kiss his neck as she straddled him. Sam didn't mind this attention. He closed his eyes, allowing her to do so.

Jo Jo ran her hands underneath his shirt, kissing his neck slowly. She wanted to make him feel better, possibly by showing her love for him instead of talking would work better.

Sam ran a hand through her long hair, enjoying her attention. It caused him to forget the dream and allow him to enjoy being with his wife. He lifted her face up, kissing her playfully, his tongue finding entrance.

Jo Jo broke it off. "Sam, we can't go any further, you know. Trent will be back any time."

Sam sighed. "Damn it. You're right." He kissed her again. "Too bad, huh? Just when we were having fun." He kissed her neck. "Though, making out with you isn't that bad either..."

Jo Jo laughed. "You're so goofy sometimes." She ran her hands through his hair.

Sam whispered in her ear before kissing it, "You like me goofy. Admit it. You wouldn't want me any other way."

Jo Jo giggled. "Don't! That tickles!" She squirmed off of his lap.

Sam grabbed her before she could get across the room. He wrapped his arms around her, blowing into her ear. "Fine, if you're gonna go doing that I'll tickle you!"

Jo Jo squealed. "NO! SAM!" She giggled loudly then.

Sam held onto her with one arm around her torso while his other hand tickled her stomach. "See what you make me do?"

Jo Jo giggled, squirming. She tried to get away, but found herself pinned.

Sam laughed, letting her go. "That was fun."

Jo Jo startled Sam when she jumped back on him, straddling him. She giggled at his shocked expression. She kissed him, playfully. She said, "You tickle me and I'll get you for it."

Sam's dark eyes were wide after she let him up for air. He sputtered, "Jo Jo!"

Jo Jo giggled, her arms wrapped around his neck. "Yes, Sam?"

Sam sighed. He laughed then. "Jo Jo, what has gotten into you today?"

Jo Jo kissed his cheek. "I dunno. I'm just so bored and there is nothing to do and it was fun to make you make that surprised face of yours. It's so goofy," she giggled again.

Sam groaned. "You're so goofy sometimes, Jo Jo. You do the silliest things." He kissed her before she could respond.

Jo Jo locked her arms behind his neck. She pushed slightly with her body as she kissed him. This caused Sam to lie back. Jo Jo kissed his neck. She lifted her head up. "So, now who has who pinned, mister!"

Sam laughed. He flipped them over. "You are!" He kissed her neck. "Two can play your game."

Jo Jo giggled. She sighed. "You know, someone is going to knock on that door soon and they will want to talk to us or they'll need something." She made a pouty face.

Sam laughed at her. He kissed her. "Well that's just too damn bad, now isn't it?" He kissed her neck, rubbing his hands down over her. He whispered in her ear, "If they don't like it, then they can leave."

Jo Jo giggled, then sighed. "Sam, really, we can't. She looked at the clock for a moment from where it sat on the night stand. "It's almost six! You know your brother will show up any moment telling us it's time to go for supper."

Sam hung his head down onto her shoulder. His complaint was muffed. "Aw damn it. Just when we were having fun." He lifted his head up, kissing her again. "Oh well. At least we got to make out." He laughed again. "I could always tell John. He lives for those details."

"He does not and you are just mean." Jo Jo laughed. "Now, come on, let's see what your brother is doing and what's going on with Trent."

"Alright, alright. But next time you starting being all playful, I'm not letting you get away again." He lifted up, kissing her. Sam made his way to the door.

Later that afternoon, Mike and Kathy were watching television. Kathy was snuggled up to Mike, her arm around his torso, her head in his lap. She yawned. "What time is it?"

"It's nearly 6. I'm assuming we'll go out to supper and then we'll get back and Dana will give you a look over," Mike said, smiling.

Kathy sat up, pulling out the city guide. "I'm so sick of eating fast food or hotel food. Let's go out to eat." She flipped through it, looking at the food lists. She remarked, "Look, Michael, they have a Mexican restaurant!"

Mike laughed. "I don't know. I'm not a doctor. Can you eat that and be okay?"

"Michael, don't be silly. Of course I can eat Mexican food. Let's muscle everyone else to Paradisos. It sounds so romantic." Kathy smiled at him. "Besides, I feel like dressing up, too."

Mike shook his head. When Kathy asked for something he gave in to her, simply because she rarely asked for anything. He took her hand into his. "Okay. We'll ask them. I'm not going to say they will agree and as for dressing up, Sam and Jo Jo will put up quite the fight on that."

Kathy sighed. "I know. But aren't you sick of the same things over and over again? I'm so sick of Burger King or bland hotel room food. I want something with some spice."

Mike laughed again. "You've sold me already. I'm not going to argue. It's the rest of the group you're going to have to sell, Kat."

Kathy blushed then. "I'm sorry, Mike. I didn't mean to be pushy." She looked away then.

Mike hugged her. "Kat, Kat, Kat. It's okay to be pushy sometimes. Lord knows I'm pushy a lot." He laughed.

Kathy said, "I know, I know."

"Besides, I like it when you're excited," Mike said, kissing her neck. "Let's go see what is going on for supper so you can pitch this sales pitch of yours."

Kathy said, "Okay."

Mike and Kathy arrived at Doggett's door just as Sam and Jo Jo did. Mike laughed. "We were just going to see what was going on for supper."

"Same here." Sam laughed. "Any ideas?"

Kathy took an apprehensive breath, looked at Mike who nodded his encouragement, then blurted, "I want to go to Paradisos."

Sam laughed. "I'm sure we can do that. What type of restaurant is that?"

"Mexican," Mike said.

Jo Jo said, "Sounds good to me."

Sam sighed. "Alright. Sounds fancy to me. Sounds like one of those dress up type of things, too. But, since Kathy wants to go, we'll go. I'll muscle my bro and Bri into going there."

Kathy was so excited that she startled Sam by hugging him. "Thank you." She looked down at her feet afterwards, looking shy. Sometimes she just couldn't help herself.

Mike laughed at Sam's expression. "She does that sometimes."

Sam said, "Jesus Christ! You women ought to worry me before you go doing things like that. First Jo Jo, now you." His expression was startled and his eyes were wide.

Jo Jo laughed. "Well, I do have a dress I can wear. How about you, Sam? Do you have a suit you can wear?"

Sam sighed. "I do. I packed it awhile back. Don't really know why. Oh, I remember. You said I had to." He laughed at her.

Jo Jo put her hands on her hips, glaring at him. "Samuel. Be nice."

Sam laughed. "Oh, sure. Do you think that scares me?" He flinched when he felt her hand connect with the back of his head.

"There. Now let's let your brother know and we'll get ready," Jo Jo said, feeling triumphant.

Mike laughed. "You two are just comical sometimes."

"Glad we could provide you entertainment, Mike," Sam said, rubbing the back of his head gingerly.

Doggett opened the door, looking back at Scully for a moment, remarking, "We ought to get supper soon." He turned, finding the group enmass in front of him. "I was just goin' to look for you guys. What brings you all here right now?"

Sam blurted, "We're hungry, dumbass. Oh, and Kathy has the restaurant picked."

Doggett shook his head at his brother's rude announcement. He asked, "Where is that, by the way?"

Kathy said softly, "Paradisos." She squeezed Mike's hand instinctively.

Doggett laughed softly. "It's okay, Kathy. You don't have to be shy. We can go out to eat where you want to eat. I don't think we'll have a problem with it."

Mike said, "Yeah, well, it's one of them dress up places and since I have to squeeze myself into a suit, we better go get ready for it, don't you think?"

Doggett burst out laughing then. "No wonder Sam was so cranky. He doesn't like getting dressed up all that often."

Sam laughed. "Well, it'll be okay, as long as when I get back I can get back into my usual clothes. It'll be okay."

Jo Jo said, "Besides, it might be nice to get dressed up for a change," Doggett said, "Go, go get dressed up and we'll see you when it's time to get to dinner. I'll make the reservations and we'll be on our way before you know it."

"Okay, bro. See you soon," Sam said, taking Jo Jo's hand into his own.

Sam grumbled when he got back to the room. He said, "Now how did we get involved with this? You know I hate getting dressed up." He opened his suitcase, taking out his suit and dress shirt. "And will I have to wear a fucking tie?"

"Oh quit complaining. At least what you wear doesn't hike up your butt or threaten to fall off. Who ever invented pantyhose should die. Really, I'm not kidding." She took out her pantyhose, showing the offensive garment to Sam.

"Then don't fucking wear it if it's so uncomfortable. I don't understand why women wear things that are so obviously uncomfortable anyways. I don't wear ties because they are uncomfortable," Sam said, stripping his t-shirt off over his head. He tossed it into the laundry bag.

Jo Jo groaned. "You don't get it! Women wear it because it makes our legs look better. It hides the imperfections so our legs look more attractive." She took her pants off, throwing them in the direction of the laundry bag as well. Then, she sat down onto the bed, taking her right foot and placing it on her left knee as she started to slip on the pantyhose.

"That's rediculous. I like your legs. They're your legs. They don't have to be perfect. Who ever thought people had to be perfectly airbrushed creatures should be drug out and shot to be put out of their misery." He put on a button shirt, buttoning the buttons as he spoke.

Jo Jo sighed. She stood up, tugging on the tops of her pantyhose to get them to smoothen out. She took out the dress she was going to wear, a shortsleeve Grecian style dress, maroon in color. She took off her own t-shirt, tossing it into the pile of growing clothes. Clad only in her bra and pantyhose, she made her way into the bathroom to clean up her face and apply make up. She remarked from the bathroom, "Maybe sometimes, Sam, I like to feel pretty for a change and not plain. I almost never dress up just to dress up. It'll be nice for a dinner to be at least dressed nice."

Sam looked dsigruntled. "But Jo Jo, you're already pretty. Why don't you think you're pretty?" He was only in his dress shirt and underwear, standing in the door way as he asked this.

Jo Jo turned, a mascara wand in her hand. "Because sometimes, Sam, I just don't. I, unlike you, sometimes enjoy dressing up to look pretty and a bit different than everyday."

Sam sighed. "Okay, suit yourself, but I think you're already pretty and don't need to change a thing." He stepped back into the main area, grabbing his suit pants to put on.

Mike and Kathy entered their hotel room, Kathy smiling at Mike shyly. She said softly, "Mike, thanks for doing this. I know you don't like to do this dressing up thing very much."

Mike shrugged. "It's not that big of a deal, really. I do have dressy clothes for some photo shoots after all. I can live. Sam on the other hand... he'll give Jo Jo more grief than he should and she'll get mad at him. You know how those two are." He tugged his shirt up over his head.

Kathy sighed. "I know. I'm sure it will be fine." She grabbed some clothing, heading for the bathroom. She had over her arm a long dress, low cut in front, emerald in color. She placed her garments in a neat pile in the corner of the bathroom on the corner of the counter.

Mike joined her in the bathroom, buckling his dress pants. He watched Kathy as she started to wash her face and set out her make up. He startled her by kissing her on the neck. He asked quietly, "Do you want me to do your hair for you, or do you want to deal with that? I'm going to comb my and leave it alone after that, unless you think I ought to tie it back."

Kathy flinched, relaxing after a moment. "Don't tie it back, Mike. Please, will you braid my bangs and form a crown with them leaving the rest of my hair loose?"

"Okay. I'll do that for you after you're dressed. No sense in messing up your hair." He took a brush and began brushing his hair as he talked.

Kathy turned, looking at him. He was dressed in a dark suit and white dress shirt underneath. She smiled appreciatively, even though she did enjoy his usual fashion sense. She asked, "Do you think I should wear my shawl with my dress? It's long sleeved to begin with, and I'm going to wear a coat anyways."

"It's up to you. I don't think you really need it myself." He placed the brush down, tucking his hair behind his ears. "How do I look? I hope not like a dork."

"Michael, you never look like a dork." She undressed, taking her pants off first to get into pantyhose. Then, she took her shirt off, pulling the dress down over her head and getting it positioned right. She adjusted the bosom of the dress, then the arms.

Mike watched her quietly. "Alright. Want me to braid your hair now or after your make up?"

"Now, please." She grabbed some thin hair ties, handing them to him.

Mike combed her hair through, then braided one side. He then braided the other, tying them together in a crown in the back. "There. I'm going to get my dress shoes and grab yours and we'll go join John and Dana so we can get to supper."

"Okay." She kissed his cheek.

Sam sat down onto the bed, waiting for Jo Jo to come out. He looked at the clock, then back. Then he figured he should check on Trent. He walked past the bathroom. "Jo Jo, I'm going to go look in on Trent to make sure he's getting dressed."

"Okay." Jo Jo didn't open the door. "I'll be here. I only have a bit more to do."

Sam stepped out of the room, making his way down to his son's room. He rapped lightly on the door, waiting for an answer. "Trent, it's me."

Trent opened the door, struggling with a tie. He looked moody and irritated about his tie. "Dad, will you tie my tie for me?"

"Oh don't bother with the pesky thing. I didn't. I really don't think it's a requirement and if it is, too bad. I suppose we should bring it along with us just incase. Here, I'll put it in my pocket, okay?" He took the blue tie from his son's hand.

"Why do we have to do this?" Trent asked, his expression full of irritation.

"Because Aunt Kathy wants a nice evening out with us and would like to dress up for a change. For some reason your mother agrees with her so we're doing this to keep them happy. Besides, it might be nice." He took his son's hand into his. "You got your shoes on and everything in place, kiddo?"

"Yep." He stuck his feet out, showing them to his father. The shiny black of his shoes shined from the florescent lighting over head.

"Looking sharp. Let's get back to see how much longer your mother will take. She seems to take ages in getting ready for stuff like this. Maybe she should do it more often," he sighed. "Who knows, I may like it."

Trent laughed. "Dad, you don't care what Mom looks like as long as she's Mom. I'm not stupid."

Sam smiled ruefully at his son. "Now how did you come by that, kiddo?"

"I don't know. But I do see how you and Mom look at each other. It's different than when you look at Aunt Kathy or Aunt Dana and it's different when she looks at Uncle Mike or Uncle John or Uncle Brian. I don't know what it is, but it's different," Trent said, looking up at his father.

Sam laughed. "I don't know where you picked up observation like that but you did. Let's get back before your mother is cranky with me for taking too long."

Sam and Trent walked back into the room, taking a spot on the bed. Sam called out, "Jo Jo! We're hungry! Hurry up!" He sighed, looking down at Trent.

The door opened, Jo Jo entering the room. "Sam, I'm ready, let's go."

Sam was looking away at first. "Okay..." He stopped what he was going to say when he looked up. He wasn't sure what to think of how she was dressed.

Her long dress went down to her ankles, hugged her hips appreciatively and bared her shoulders nicely. Her hair was done a bit differently so that her hair was pulled to one side hanging in her eyes with her right ear uncovered. Her face was made up to look natural, accentuating her eyes and lips.

Jo Jo caught him staring. She snapped her fingers. "Sam, let's go. You were in such a big rush and now you're glued to the bed. Get up off of your ass and let's go!"

Sam jumped. "Wh-what? Oh right. Let's go." He got up, taking Trent's hand into his. He looked Jo Jo up and down again, especially as she turned her back on him to exit. The dress fit her frame perfectly.

Trent whispered, "I told you so, Dad." He smiled slightly.

Jo Jo called out as she exited the room, "Don't forget Richie's baby food."

Sam stuttered for a moment, "Uh, uh okay. I won't." He made his way back to the baby bag, grabbing a bottle of food and a spoon. He placed them into a suit pocket, then exited the room. He was still amazed by how Jo Jo looked.

Trent shook his head from the door way. He didn't understand these things about his parents, but he knew that there was something going on. He said, "Let's go, Dad."

Sam nodded, silently taking his son's hand. They found Jo Jo standing by Mike and Kathy who were waiting for Doggett, Scully and Brian. Kathy and Jo Jo were complimenting one another on the side while Mike stood aloof. Sam choked out, "Hi Mike."

Mike looked up at Sam's expression. He noticed how Sam's eyes were wide and his face had drained of color. Mike laughed. "Hey Sam. I'm not keen with the ladies' talk here. I'm assuming you're a little stunned by Jo Jo's appearance by the look on your face just now."

Sam gulped for a moment. He said, "You can say that," he sighed. "She usually doesn't dress up like that. It's been a long time since she's done that and I sorta forgot how it makes her look."

"I can tell." Mike checked his wrist watch. "You think people who dress up like this everyday would be first to be ready."

Sam laughed. "I know. Must be having a bit of a time getting ready, I guess."

"Must be." He ran a hand through his hair, looking over at Kathy. She appeared younger than usual and he smiled. Her eyes sparkled as she cooed over how Jo Jo looked. He shook his head. "I'm just glad Kat's happy with this."

Mulder and Beth were traveling down a stretch of road to their next destination. Beth was sleeping in the passenger seat, while Mulder sped down the highway, towards Nevada. He was sure that sending that letter had been a mistake, but if he played his cards right he could escape the obvious capture attempt. He turned the radio up slightly, hearing a song he liked.

Beth stirred in the seat next to him. She sat up, looking around quietly, her blue eyes squinted from the glaring sunlight. It was evening and Mulder was driving into the sunset. She grumbled, the sunlight piercing into her eyes causing her to rub them.

Mulder looked over at the small girl. He said, "You want a pair of sunglasses?" He had a pair on himself.

Beth shook her head, closing her eyes again. She asked quietly then, "Where are we?"

"We're heading towards Nevada. I'm going to make a pit stop soon. You can get some candy and what ever when we get there." He turned back to the road, his speed increasing.

Beth looked at the spedometer, noticing that Mulder was driving at about sixty five miles per hour. She hoped that he'd go too fast and get caught. Then she would make her escape. She fantasized a lot about escape routes when she was with Mulder especially.

Mulder turned the radio up a little more. He looked at Beth. "I like this song. It's got a good beat." His smile was twisted almost.

Beth sighed. She looked out the window. It was one of Uncle Mike's songs being played and it was on an alternative rock station that Mulder had picked up as he drove along. She wished she could be with her family so much.

Mulder saw a gas station up ahead. "Do you have to use the bathroom?"

"No." Beth quietly replied back, never lifting her head up from the window. She said, "I don't want anything."

"Are you sure? I'll get you something atleast. It'll be awhile before we get supper," Mulder said, turning the engine off. "You stay here. I'll get you a Coke and some sweettarts."

Beth sighed. "Okay." Beth wished that she could desparetly run, but Mulder had the doors locked and the powerlocking system disabled. He also had her ankle cuffed to the seat bar just to make sure she couldn't escape. She watched him, then fished around for the key.

They arrived at the restaurant, segregating into separate tables. Sam and Jo Jo took one with Trent and Richie, Mike and Kathy sat at a table, and Doggett, Scully and William shared one.

Sam, feeling mildly nervous, pulled Jo Jo's chair out for her before he sat down. He wasn't sure why he felt the need to do so, but he did. The way Jo Jo looked made her almost like a different person. He smiled shyly as he sat down across from her.

Jo Jo shook her head at her husband's behavior. He seemed to be acting strangely, though she enjoyed the way he was treating her. She smiled demurely from her seat, looking at him over her menu. She noticed a slight shake in his hand as he held his menu. She looked around slightly, then whispered, "What is the matter?"

Sam set his menu down. "Nothing. I'm, uh, I'm fine. Why do you think anything is wrong?"

"Your hand is shaking for one thing and your eyes are still wide and you're acting funny. What is it?" Jo Jo asked.

Sam sighed. "I'm just shocked at how you look, I guess. You don't look like this very often. I'm just trying to adjust, I guess."

Jo Jo shook her head. "You silly man. And you said that I was just fine." She picked her menu up, looking it over. "I still can't believe I'm wearing heels. The damn things make me clumsy and I'm likely to take an ankle out."

Sam laughed nervously. "I certainly hope not." He looked over the menu slightly. "Do you want a drink with dinner? I know you don't drink often, but I know you like strawberries. They have a strawberry daiquiri here."

Jo Jo said, "I suppose it couldn't hurt anyone. Besides, I don't drink all that much." She looked over the menu for their meal selections. "Trent, what are you thinking of having?"

Trent asked, "Where are the tacos and burritos?"

Sam laughed, this time more natural. "It's a real Mexican restaurant, not Taco Bell. Here it's real food not that processed shit that everyone buys."

Jo Jo sighed. "Oh dear. I can't take you out anywhere. Hmm, I'll help you out with your supper, okay Trent? I don't recognize some choices myself, so I know how confused you are. I know what's for dessert though! Fried ice cream! It's the best."

Sam laughed, feeling more comfortable. He was beginning to think that deep down under the fancy dress and makeup was his Jo Jo and not some strange creature. He said, "Well, I think we can arrange that."

Jo Jo smiled. "I hope so. It's like nothing else."

Mike and Kathy sat alone at their table, almost as if it was a date. Mike watched her over the candle flame in the center of the table, his green eyes turning black with a flame dancing in them from the reflection. He was silent.

Kathy looked up from her menu, seeing how he looked. She jumped. "Michael, don't do that!"

He jumped. "Do what?"

"Stare at me like that. Your eyes looked like they belonged to Satan or something," she giggled. She put her hand on his across the table. "What were ya thinking about?"

Mike cleared his throat, calculating his thoughts. "I guess how pretty you are. I know you like blue a lot, but green is more your color, you know."

"That's only because you like green so much. I know you. I'm just glad black isn't your color of choice for me. I'd look like some puffed up black widow about now." She smiled slightly, shyly looking at her menu.

Mike laughed. "You would not. You look great." He took her hand into his large one, rubbing a thumb over the back of it. "Besides, black wouldn't suit you at all. That's much more my color anyways."

Kathy sighed. "Michael, you should wear more color sometimes. Black makes you look so foreboding and depressed," she sighed.

"Isn't that the idea? I'm Mike Flood, depressed for a living. Besides, if I didn't look foreboding, too many crazy fucks would try to accost me. I'm not that big if you haven't noticed." He cracked a toothy smile at her. "Besides, what would you do with me if I started to wear colors?"

Kathy giggled. "I don't know. I guess you are right on that size thing. I sorta like that size though. Now, what do we want for supper?"

"I dunno how to prounounce half the damn names of the food here. Hmm, let me look." He looked through it slowly, trying to decide if he wanted a single dish or a dish they could share.

Kathy said, "Too bad I'm pregnant. They have an excellent alcohol selection."

"Oh goody. More for me!" He laughed softly.

"Come on, be nice!" She lightly tapped his hand.

Mike looked guilty, then laughed. "I thought I was!"

Kathy rolled her eyes. "Now you're just being a goof ball."

Jo Jo excused herself to go to the bathroom awhile later. She entered the bathroom, did her business and stepped out, noticing a little blond girl about the age of Beth. Her back was turned to Jo Jo. Jo Jo felt her breath hitch in her throat. The little girl turned around, her blue-gray eyes locking on Jo Jo. Jo Jo looked away quickly, blinking back tears.

She stepped back into the stall she had just exited, locking the door and putting the lid back down on the seat to sit and cry. She bit her lip to silence her crying so others would not intrude upon her. The little girl reminded her sharply of how much she missed her little girl, fearing that she was dead already. Jo Jo looked at the locket watch around her neck, realizing she had been ten minutes and Sam would start to worry soon if she did not return.

She heard the little girl ask, "Mommy, can we go eat yet? I'm hungry!"

A soft female voice answered sternly, "Mommy has to fix her make up first. Be patient, honey."

Jo Jo bit her lip, her eyes closing. It was too painful and she wished she had stayed in the dining area. She heard the door close and the bathroom fall silent. Jo Jo sobbed audibly then, unable to be silent any longer.

The door opened, and Jo Jo heard a voice ask, "Jo Jo, are you alright? Sam asked me to come and see what was taking so long." Jo Jo recognized the voice as belonging to Scully.

"Go away. I want to be left alone right now." She refused to get up and let someone see her like this. By now her mascara was running and her make up had been smeared all over.

Scully said, "I'm not going to let you stay here and deal with what ever you're dealing with alone. Now come on out."

Jo Jo heaved herself up, pulling the bathroom lock, eyes cast down. She asked, "Are you happy now?" Scully asked, "What's the matter?"

"I, I saw a little girl who looked almost exactly like Beth. I guess it brought it all back to me that she's not here and that we're not any closer to bringing her back," Jo Jo said, her hand on her left arm. "What am I going to tell Sam? I look awful."

"Jo Jo, here," Scully said, handing her some tissue, "blow your nose and wipe that run mascara off of your face. I'll lend you my make up for the time being."

Jo Jo nodded, smiling through her sniffles. "Thanks."

"You're going to have to tell Sam what happened here. He'll only get grumpy and irritable because he's not sure why you're hurting. At least not directly why," Scully said, digging in her purse for her make up.

"I know, but if I do it now, I'll only make a scene and it'll be dismal. I can't do that to Trent or Sam." She wiped her eyes, taking mascara off.

"I know. But promise me, you will talk to him and soon," Scully said.

Jo Jo nodded. "I will. I promise. But just not right now."

Jo Jo rejoined the table, smiling shyly at Sam. She hoped he didn't notice the redness in her eyes nor the shake in her voice. She lied, for the sake of Trent, "Sorry, there was a massive line for the stalls."

Sam nodded, satisfied with her explanation. "I hate lines."

Jo Jo smiled weakly at him, picking at what was left of her food. She looked up and around, finding the little blonde girl sitting at a table not far from theirs, with her mother. Jo Jo bit her lip, abruptly exiting the table. She knew she had to get out of there and now before causing a scene.

Sam called out, "Wait! Jo Jo, where you going?"

Jo Jo didn't look back or stop. She walked straight out of the restaurant, heading for the bus. Once she was safe there, she could let go of her emotions and allow herself to be vulnerable, but not here; not in public.

Sam grabbed her arm, spinning her around. "Where are you going?"

Jo Jo looked away. "The bus."

"Why?" Sam was perplexed to what was happening with his wife. She had been happy only twenty minutes ago.

Jo Jo choked out, "I saw a little girl who looked almost like Beth while I was in the bathroom. There was no line. I, I broke down and didn't want you to know. It'd cause a scene." She looked away from him, not wishing to see the hurt in his eyes.

"But why?" Sam said. "Sam, it's been four months since our little girl went away. We're not close to finding her. You promised me we'd find her alive. I don't have much hope left. Mulder has no reason to keep her alive. I think he disappeared because he killed her. It's futile to look for her anymore." Jo Jo was hysterical now.

Sam said, "Wait a minute! Are you blaming this on me?"

Jo Jo nodded her head yes, hysterics fully set in now. "I can't help it. I want answers. I want my baby girl back."

"Well thanks a lot Jo Jo. I'm glad it's all my fault Beth is missing." He stomped past her into the bus. Anger was flooding him and he didn't want to say anything else damaging.

Jo Jo ran after him, crying. "Sam. Sam, listen to me."

Sam stonewalled her. He didn't want to say anything more damaging.

Jo Jo wailed, Sam! I, I'm sorry." She snuck into the back of the bus leaving him alone, her sobs heard loudly from where Sam was sitting. Each sob was like a knife in his heart.

Sam started sobbing silently as he thought about what his wife had just admitted to him. He felt it was a knife shoved deep into his heart, and her own sobs were the twists of death for him.

A hand brushed his shoulder, and Sam opened his eyes, finding his brother standing over him. "Sam, what's goin' on?"

"Jo Jo, Jo Jo blames me for Beth's disappearance. I, I don't know what to do." Sam looked out the window, his shoulders shaking as he began to sob again.

Doggett looked up to where Jo Jo could be heard. "Sounds like she's in pain, Sam. People in pain say some awful things. I'm sure she doesn't mean it. She probably doesn't blame you, but felt the need to lash out. Don't hold that against her."

Sam turned, looking at him. "I'm in pain, too. What about me?" He sighed.

"Yes, yes you are. But Sam, Jo Jo needs you now more than ever. Let her get her emotions out of her system and then talk to her. If you push her now, she'll only get angry. I think that's part of the reason she said those horrible things to you. She wants to be left alone," Doggett said, sitting down next to him.

Sam threw his arms around his brother, sobbing. "Hearing her sound like this is killing me. To have her hold me accountable? That just adds to the injury."

Doggett rubbed Sam's back, rocking his little brother slightly. He knew both of them were in tough spots under high stress. "I know it is. I know it is. You two love each other so much. Don't let a comment hurled in pain ruin that. You'll only regret it."

Sam sobbed, unable to speak any longer. He couldn't believe how much pain he was in or how much pain she was in. He hugged his brother tight, wishing he could make it all go away. Make everything stop hurting and bring her back home. Suddenly, he wondered if it was really truly his fault.

Jo Jo flopped herself on the bed, sobbing loudly. She was pushed beyond the limits of the human spirit now and she only wished she could turn back time. Most of all, she wanted to take back the comment she had hurled at Sam. She couldn't believe she blamed him for something so terrible.

She buried her face in a pillow, wailing in grief. Somehow, she knew that it was going to be a hurt that could possibly tear her marriage apart and then she'd be facing this all alone. Selfish as it was, she knew she couldn't face it alone, yet unselfishly, she knew neither could Sam.

Jo Jo got up, still sobbing. She found a picture of Beth that Sam had placed in the bus back area. It was an old photo, but it still made her feel closer to Beth. She picked it up, her shoulders shaking. Beth in the photo smiled up at her so innocently and Jo Jo knew her daughter was no longer innocent.

She put it back down, before she could hurl it against a wall and smash its glass and frame. She fell back onto the bed, wrapping her arms tightly around herself, wishing desperately that she could have someone hold her and tell her things would be alright, but she had alienated the one person who would do that. Sam. She knew she had stabbed in the heart, and that made her cry that much harder.

She closed her eyes tight, trying to dispel the image of the little girl she had seen tonight, as well as the photo of Beth she had just looked at. She sighed, trying to regain composure, only to begin sobbing again. Seeing that little girl had brought up all the pain and fear she had been harboring since the abduction had occurred.

She worried about Sam and how he was holding up, especially after she had dropped her bomb shell. Jo Jo said to herself, through her tears, "Good going. You probably have killed anything you have with him. Lord knows it's not his fault. It's probably yours."

She finally fell asleep, her energy drained. Jo Jo was finally in peace as she slept, her mind and body dead to the world for all intents and purposes. Finally, she was resting, the ticking time bomb in her had finally exploded and now it was time to rest.

Mike and Kathy snuck onto the bus to sit down. Mike looked over at Doggett and Sam, worried about why Sam was sobbing the way he was and why he could hear Jo Jo's cries. He wondered why Sam wasn't in there with her. Mike whispered to Kathy, "I hope everything is alright with those two. Tension all around has not been good."

Scully and the boys sat down not far from Mike and Kathy. Scully whispered, "Jo Jo saw a little girl tonight that resembled Beth. That's why she got upset at all, but she has accused Sam of Beth's whole abduction. I don't really believe she does deep down, she's just hurting right now. She's hurting a lot from the sounds of it."

Mike closed his eyes, leaning back. "Shit. I was afraid they'd have a blow up like this some time. They both have been pretending like nothing was happening for a very long time now. I wish there was something I could do."

Kathy said quietly, "Do you think they'll fight over this blame game issue? It'd be terrible to see them break up over something so foolish as a blame game."

"No. I don't know. I just know Sam and Jo Jo are in bad places right now," Scully said, looking at the boys.

Trent asked, "Are Mom and Dad going to be okay?" He wanted to know if things were alright or not and what could be done. He looked at his father, noticing the anguish.

Sam's sobs were as loud as the ones heard from Jo Jo. Both Sam and Jo Jo were suffering and could not withstand much more. Sam's arms were thrown around Doggett's middle and Sam cried onto his older brother's shoulder with so much pain that watching it was too painful for others.

Sam finally spoke. He hadn't noticed anyone else enter, so he spoke directly to his brother. "John, I'm so scared. What if Jo Jo really meant that? What if it is really all my fault? If I hadn't gone on tour...Beth would be with us now."

Doggett responded quietly. "Sam, you can't blame yourself. Jo Jo is hurtin' right now, as are you. When you are hurt, you say hurtful things and so does Jo Jo. You can't hold this against her. Right now, you two must be united or I'm afraid there won't be the two of you anymore."

Sam stopped crying, running his arm under his nose. He asked, "Whaddya mean no more the two of us? I love Jo Jo. I'm not going to leave her."

"No. But Sam, unless you fix this division between the two of you and soon, you may be facing more hurtful incidents like this. Go, go talk to her."

Sam realized he couldn't hear Jo Jo any longer. He looked to the back of the bus. "I, I'll try. Do you think she wants to see me?"

"Sam, you have to try."

Sam quietly opened the door to the back room of the bus. He shut it quietly, looking at Jo Jo sleeping on the bed. He knelt down, brushing a strand of hair from her mussed face. He kissed her temple, feeling the anger flood out of him. No matter how strong Jo Jo appeared, deep down she was hurting. He only wished she hadn't waited until it caused her to explode.

Sam took her hand into his, absent mindedly running a thumb over the back of it. He kissed it, wishing this could have all been avoided. He whispered, "Jo Jo, wake up. We need to talk." He smoothed more hair from her face.

Jo Jo whimpered, opened her eyes and quickly moved away from Sam after she saw him. Her muffled voice could be heard saying, "I don't deserve you. I'm a terrible person for even thinking of blaming you. I'll understand if you don't love me anymore."

Sam felt another knife go into his heart and twist. He sat down behind Jo Jo, running a hand on her back. "No, Jo Jo. I couldn't stop loving you if I tried. I know I've fucked up enough times to make you want to do the same. But, Jo Jo, what happened out there, that was pain and it was raw. You exploded because you've been bottling it up again."

Jo Jo turned, looking up into his eyes. "Sam, I'm still a terrible person. How could what happened to our child be your fault? You've done all you can to return our daughter to us. I probably shouldn't be with you if I'm capable of blaming you for where she is right now."

Sam bent down, kissing her temple softly. "Silly, silly woman. I love you. I couldn't blame you for blaming me if I tried. Sure, I was pissed and I had a million retorts running through my mind, but I knew I couldn't say them. Why? Because you were hurting. It hurt me more and made me more angry that you didn't let me know."

Jo Jo sat up, her hair falling into her face. "I'm still sorry, Sam. I never meant it. It's not your fault. It's probably mine."

"NO! No, Jo Jo. It's not your fault either. It's no one's fault but Mulder's. He's the one who took her; he's the one to blame. None of us on this side could have predicted our little girl would disappear. Jo Jo, don't think for a second it's your fault. It's not." He wrapped his arms around her now tiny form.

Jo Jo wept silently, her energy spent to do much more. She threw her arms around his solid, strengthening form. Through her tears, she choked out, "I love you, Sam."

Mike burst out, "Damn it! There has got to be something we can do for those two. I sorta thought Jo Jo was acting funny for awhile, ya know? Seemed like she was pretending too much and faking way too much happiness for my tastes. I'm sure she thought it was protecting, but obviously it just caused a huge explosion."

Scully sighed. "Yes. Yes, it did. It's really too bad that even after all these years Jo Jo feels the need to hide from those who love her, especially Sam. I can't think of anyone who loves her more. But, the real problem lies with the fact that Beth is still missing."

Mike sighed. "I know. But what do we do about that? I know,I know. Brian stayed at the hotel to trace a lead. Will it lead to anything, or will it be a fucking waste of time?"

Doggett shook his head. "Mike, you gotta calm down. If they hear you, we could see another explosion. We all want that little girl to come back. We're doing all we can, but if we start tracking Mulduh ourselves and throw caution to the wind, it could get Beth killed, and maybe more of us killed."

Mike crossed his arms, eyes squinted and his head turned down to stare at the back of the seat in front of him. He muttered, "I don't know what the else we can do."

Kathy said, "Well, John, why don't you talk to Brian when we get back to the hotel. Maybe he knows something, or he's stuck and you could help him. You too, Dana. The sooner we can find Beth, the sooner things will calm down. It's just my opinion, you don't have to take my suggestions at all."

Scully smiled, then remarked, "She's on to something, John. If the three of us devise a plan and talk about what leads we do have, we may be able to nab him. What is today's date?"

Doggett lifted his wrist up, looking at his watch. "December 11th, why?"

"I was just wondering. That sets our search at about four months. I'm just thinking aloud. Why don't we go over what we've learned in the past four months and see if we can figure something out that way. Listen, nothing else has worked, and I don't know about you, but I do not want to see that again if I can help it," Scully said, brushing some hair from her face.

Doggett nodded. "And, it would be the best Christmas gift if we could pull it off in time. Alright, we'll look into it and see if we can at least track him down."

Sam gently lifted Jo Jo's face to look up at him. He said, "Jo Jo, when I had that dream and told you about it, did you get all playful to distract yourself because you were afraid of something like this?"

Jo Jo pulled away from him, brushing the last tears from her eyes. She sniffed, nodding silently. She then remarked, "I feared if I actually reacted to your dream, it would make me so upset that, well, we'd have a blow up like we just had. I'm sorry, I shouldn't have done it."

Sam sighed. "I was worried, that's all. It just didn't seem like you. I didn't say anything because you seemed so happy. I didn't understand why you reacted the way you did. I do now. Jo Jo, you have to stop doing that." He put his hands on her cheeks, moving her face back and forth for emphasis as he spoke. "Please, don't hide from me. What happened tonight, I don't like seeing at all. I was so upset and you were so upset."

Jo Jo moved away from him. She stood up, moving to the back seat of the back area. She looked out the tinted window, realized they were still parked. She whispered, "I just couldn't take hearing it, I guess. It's selfish and wrong, but I couldn't do it." She bit her lip, trying to hold back a fresh wave of tears. "Can you forgive me for being such an insensitive person?"

Sam got up from the small bed, making his way to where Jo Jo sat. He kneeled down in front of her, taking her hands into his. "Please, you weren't insensitive. You were hurting and coping the only way you knew how, by trying to make me happy. I'm just lucky enough to have you."

She looked at him, tears welling up in her eyes. She sighed, gathering enough control to speak coherently. "But Sam, I still shouldn't have ignored what you told me. It makes me feel bad that you may have felt slighted by not getting a serious reaction. Something just clicked in me when you said you saw Bethie dead in your dream."

Sam sat down next to her, gently holding her hand. "Don't be silly, Jo Jo. You did what your instincts told you, and I can't blame you." He hugged her. "Let's just forget about it now. What is done is done. When we get back to the hotel, I want you to take a good, long hot bath and relax. I'll even figure a way to put music into there that you can listen to as you bathe. How's that sound?"

Jo Jo pulled back from his shoulder. She sniffed, nodding. "Okay. It sounds good. Sam, you spoil me."

"No, not really. If I were to spoil you, I'd make sure you could have anything you wanted all night. I'm tempted, you know." He smiled, kissing her cheek. "Come on, let's tell everyone we can head back. Sooner we get back, sooner I can get back into comfy clothes."

Jo Jo smiled wide. She sighed, taking his hand into hers. "Thank you for understanding, Sam."

"I only would hope the same from you, Jo Jo." He leaned in, kissing her. "Come on, let's go."

The door to the back of the bus opened, Sam and Jo Jo stepping out holding hands. Doggett said, "It's about time you two came back out here. I was beginnin' to wonder what you two were doin' in there."

Sam glared for a moment, then smiled wide. "Now, now. John, I wouldn't have expected that one from you. That's something Mike would tease me about." He held onto Jo Jo's hand tightly, leading her back to their seats.

Jo Jo climbed into her seat, getting comfortable for the ride back to the hotel. As soon as Sam sat down, she placed her head onto his shoulder. She giggled when Sam made a mock protesting sound.

Mike said, "It's good to see the two of you together again, ya know? At least you didn't go to bed mad. What you two planning on doing when you get back?"

"Jo Jo's going to take a bath and I'm going to change back into regular clothes. From there, I dunno. Maybe go to bed early. I'm sorta tired," Sam said.

Mike nodded. He yawned. "I dunno. I need to be distracted for awhile while Dana checks over Kat. Why don't we all get together for a bit while the ladies are busy to hang out for a little bit. I know that the agents have to talk, but they'll have to probably wait until Kat's been checked."

Scully gasped, smacking her forehead. "I almost forgot all about that! Right, that's exactly what we'll do. You boys can do your man stuff while Kathy and I do some girl stuff and Jo Jo can soak in peace and quiet for awhile."

Sam laughed. "Hmm, what do you say, bro? Should Mike and I bother the hell out of you while the ladies do their thing?"

Doggett rolled his eyes. "It won't be nearly long enough for me to see you two get into trouble, and I don't really have a choice, so fine."

Mike laughed quietly. "John, don't make it sound like a death sentence. I'm the one who's supposed to be all morbid. That's my job. Besides, you never know, you just might have fun."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Alright, alright. We'll see."

When they arrived to the hotel, Jo Jo headed straight into the bathroom. She kissed Sam once, then stepped inside, filling her tub first. She then placed shampoo and conditioner into the holder. Jo Jo grabbed the bubble bath, dumping in the correct amount.

Sam stood in the door way, watching her. "What the hell is all of that?" He held a tape deck in his hands. Sam plugged it in, pressing play. Loud guitar screamed out and a loud screech came from the singer. He blushed in embarrassment when he saw Jo Jo put her hands on her hips. "Sorry about that. Don't know what's in there."

Jo Jo sighed. She walked back out of the bathroom, digging through her cassette tape collection. She grabbed a tape of quiet songs and padded back into the room. "Here. And that is my bath water." She turned the facets off, disrobing.

Sam put it into the tape deck, pressing play for her. He sighed, reading the tape. "Oops, I left my Ministry tape in the player. Sorry."

Jo Jo shook her head, climbing into the bubble bath. She sunk down, till the bubbles were up to her neck. Soft piano was playing in the back ground and she smiled.

Sam shook his head. "Happy bathing. I'm going to go bug the hell out of Mike and John." Sam stripped down, pulling a t-shirt over his head and jeans on. He took his socks off, deciding to go barefoot. He poked his head back into the bathroom.

Jo Jo giggled. "Sounds almost like a Bible meeting to me. Michael and John, which you can pick from, and Samuel. Wonder what other Bible notables you'll have joining you."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Funny. And Jesus Christ will be there too, I'm sure."

"You never know. Ted Neeley could show up at any moment." She smiled devilishly at him.

Sam rolled his eyes. "You're so mean to me sometimes." Sam closed the door, shaking his head. He heard soft humming go along with the music and smiled. Sam then exited the room, making his way down to see Mike and John in his brother's room.

Sam knocked on the door, waiting for an answer. Doggett opened it, revealing Mike lounging in a chair, beer in hand. Mike asked, "You want a beer, man?"

"Sure," Sam said.

Mike grabbed one out of the cooler next to him. He handed it to Sam. "So, what took you so long?"

"I had to set up a tape deck for Jo Jo. She wanted music."

"Oh," Mike said. "Wait, Kat said that we didn't have any plug ins."

"You guys don't? It's under the counter, over by the door. Did you guys look there?" Sam said, opening his beer.

Doggett laughed. "I guess he didn't." Doggett grabbed his own beer, opening it. "I'm glad the boys are already relaxing in their room right now."

"Me too," Sam said after a drink.

Mike sighed. "Damn. I'll have to tell Kat there is a plug in in the bathroom. She loves music during her baths."

"Oh? Jo Jo does when she does that bubble shit," Sam said.

"No, it's an everyday thing with Kat. Must be a girl thing. I sorta make my own music in the shower sometimes, sorta like when I try to figure out where a song is going, that type of thing," Mike said.

"I bet. I do too, sometimes," Sam said.

Jo Jo lounged in the tub quietly, thinking about the blow up they had this evening. Even though she had explained what had happened to Sam, she still felt guilty for not doing so sooner. She knew that it hurt Sam when she hid from him.

Jo Jo focused on the music, trying to simply relax away a lot of her day's tension. She closed her eyes, floating in the tub for a bit. The aromas of the bubble bath were a good distraction to accompany the music.

Jo Jo sat up, grabbing the hose that was attached to the faucet. She rinsed her hair of the bubbles so she could shampoo. Jo Jo enjoyed bubble baths, but rarely took them since she almost had no time to really enjoy them as she liked.

She shampooed, humming a little. Jo Jo wondered what the men were talking about while they waited for Scully to finish checking over Kathy. It was probably guy things that she preferred not knowing. Jo Jo rinsed the shampoo out of her hair, repeating the process.

She conditioned, then sat back, relaxing for a bit. It felt comfortable to simply relax and not worry about anything for the time being, although she knew deep down she had plenty to worry about. She sighed, bubbles floating away from the air movement. She giggled softly, sitting up to prepare her legs for shaving.

Jo Jo enjoyed simple baths by herself like this when she was allowed to simply enjoy without interruption. With Sam gone for awhile, she knew that was possible. She hummed more with the piano music, quietly shaving her left leg first.

Relaxing baths such as this always restored some type of serenity in Jo Jo that other activities did not. She wasn't sure what it was that caused this effect, but she suspected it allowed her to clear her head and think about what she would do next in peace and without stress.

She started to shave her other leg when she heard the door of the room open and Sam shout, "I'm back. The agents are talking. I'm going to watch television so you'll be left alone. Oh, Trent feels fine and is in bed for the night."

Jo Jo sighed, replying to the muffled voice, "Okay! I'll see you in a little bit then!"

While the men had been hanging out, Scully checked Kathy's physical condition over. She took out her kit with a few tools out and placed them onto the table. First, she took a thermometer and placed it into Kathy's mouth. "Sit for a few minutes while I set up these other things."

Kathy nodded, holding the thermometer in her mouth. She almost felt impatient waiting for it to be removed. It always felt mildly uncomfortable waiting for it to register a temperature.

Scully prepared to take Kathy's blood pressure. When the thermometer beeped, signifying it was finished taking Kathy's temperature, she removed it, setting it down to look at. Then, she placed on Kathy's arm the Velcro arm holster to take blood pressure. Scully read off the temperature to Kathy. "You're right on target for temperature. Let's see if we can say the same for blood pressure."

Scully pumped the machine till she got her reading. "Pressure is fine too. Now, Kathy, have you had any aches or pains?" Scully knew that Kathy was going to have a harder time carrying the extra weight, being the size she was. She looked over her ankles, noticing minor swelling. "Any back pains?"

Kathy nodded. "Yeah. I do sometimes. But only when I stand for far too long. And my ankles throb sometimes from wearing shoes. I think my feet have swollen to be too big for my tiny size four."

Scully smiled. "Well, we'll have to resize your feet to a different size for now. I'm sure Mike won't have a problem with getting you a larger size of shoe."

"No. His shoes are almost three times the size of mine, but then they always have been." She wiggled her feet around. "Oh, and my wedding ring is getting a bit tighter lately. I don't know what to do about that, but I know that if it's starting to bother me now it'll only get worse."

Scully nodded. "Yes. I'm sure we can get that enlarged later. Wear it unless it feels uncomfortable and then I suggest you put it on a chain."

"Alright."

"Have you been tired lately?" Scully asked.

"A little, but Mike makes sure I get to bed right on time and lets me sleep in late when we can. He's also been making sure I get naps throughout the day when he thinks I look tired and those have helped a great deal," Kathy said, smiling slightly.

"Alright. Sounds like Mike's keeping a good eye on you. Hmm, how about appetite or does Mike force feed you just to make sure you eat, too?" Scully said, softly laughing.

"Oh, Mike makes sure I eat, but he doesn't force feed me. Not yet. Don't suggest it to him or he will," Kathy said, laughing. "When should we have my next ultra sound, you think?"

"Oh, not until after Christmas. By then we'll actually have significant growth to see. Unless you have a scare like you did before, I don't see any reason to have an ultrasound," Scully said, smiling wide at Kathy. "You seem to be doing very well, but we'll have to monitor your habits and keep things going so well. Have you noticed any spotting lately?"

"No. Not at all. Mike watches that too. He's so scared it could happen again," Kathy said. She sighed. "But, so far so good. No spotting besides that other incident. I'm going to have to bug him over the next few days to start looking at names again. I want a new set than our last."

"That's understandable. Good luck with that. I'm sure it'll be one of your many upcoming discussions," Scully said, smiling wide. "Well, if everything is in order, as it appears to be, I must head back and talk with the agents. If I were you, I'd coddle your doting husband into a foot massage."

"Oh, that sounds like an excellent idea." She smiled, as Scully exited.

Mike returned to his room, noticing Kathy waddle out of the bathroom. He sighed. "Are you waddling already? I didn't notice earlier today."

Kathy sat down gingerly. "My tiny feet have swollen up to be the size of balloons. It's not my fault." She dangled them over the edge of the bed, her small size showing her pregnant belly off. "Will you please rub my feet for me?"

Mike laughed. "I had a funny feeling this would come up at some point. How are you doing? What did Dana have to say about your health?"

Kathy smiled, her condition giving her cheeks a more than usual glow. "Well, we're going to hold off until after Christmas on an ultra sound, but everything else is where it is supposed to be. I'm going to need a chain soon for my wedding ring, since my fingers are starting to swell with my feet. You know the drill."

Mike shook his head. He kneeled down, taking her left foot into his hands. He rubbed her tiny foot, smiling up at her. "I'm guessing that means new shoes, too. You'll be needing bigger ones, I'm sure."

Kathy groaned in relief. "Yes. My feet are just so sore from being in those shoes today."

"Well, I'm sure wearing those dress shoes did not help. I'll get you a couple of shoe sizes to try on, some fives and sixes. We'll go from there." He rubbed the other foot, slowly running his hands over the bottom of it.

Kathy sighed. "I know. It's just a mess when I need bigger shoes than I have already. I'm sorry my feet swell."

Mike sighed. "Kat, it's okay. Sometimes you can't control that. It's not a big deal. Besides, we can't have you unable to walk. I could only carry you so long. My back isn't what it used to be, ya know. Threw myself at one too many keyboards and mosh pits, I think." He grinned at her.

"And I keep telling you not to do those things, but you never listen to me." Kathy smiled at him, knowing that he did it out of habit and because he was lost in the emotions of his performing. She sighed. "I just want to soak these tired feet of mine. I can already feel that throbbing."

"You haven't changed yet, either. Here, let me get you a tub of water to soak your feet in set up. I'll even add some smelly stuff to it. Do you want to just put your robe on or what?" Mike said, getting up to order a tub up to the room.

"I'll take my robe. And I hate panty hose. I felt my legs start to go numb while we were eating. The damn things cut circulation off faster than anything else out there. Always has." She stood up, wobbling a bit. She pulled her panty hose down, tossing it to the laundry pile, then she turned around slowly. "Mind unzipping this for me? I'm sure to end up doing something terrible if I do it."

Mike laughed, unzipping it. "I'll get your robe and some stuff for your water."

Jo Jo came out of the bathroom, wrapped in her robe and her slippers on her feet. She had the comb in her hair and her clothes in her arms to carry to the laundry basket. She smiled at Sam who lay softly snoring on the bed, remote in hand. She sighed. He looked exhausted.

Jo Jo sat down in a chair quietly to comb her hair. She knew that it had been a long past few days with Trent sick and the latest news on Beth. She smiled at how boyish he looked in his sleep.

Sam jolted upright. He blinked, his eyes going wide. "Wh-what?"

Jo Jo giggled. "You fell asleep in front of the television, silly. Must have snored yourself awake again."

Sam sighed. "Not true. I don't snore that loud. It's not like I have that honker Mike does. I hear Kathy just stuffs her hair up his nose at night."

"Yeah, and I don't have blonde hair. Sam, you do snore," Jo Jo said, combing her hair. She rolled her eyes at how silly he was being.

Sam shook his head. He grabbed a cigarette and a lighter, lighting his cigarette. "Man, I don't really care. I just can't imagine sleeping anywhere near Mike. He snored as long as I stayed with him. Loudly, too."

Jo Jo laughed. "I bet he did. But it was sorta funny watching you wake yourself up just now."

Sam took a drag off of his cigarette before responding. "Yeah. Really? Next time you startle yourself I'll tease you, okay?"

"Why do you have to say that. I know you will already. You always tease me but get so uptight sometimes when I tease back," she finished combing her hair. She joined him on the bed.

Sam moved over for her. He put an arm around her after he grabbed the ash tray to put in his lap. "I still say it's gotta be loud sleeping for Kathy."

"And I'm sure she's used to it by now. Probably knows all the little tricks to get him to roll over this way or that to get him to stop. I know all the ones where you're concerned," Jo Jo said, lying her head onto his shoulder.

Sam laughed. "I bet you do. I vaguely remember pokes here and there from you."

Jo Jo smiled a bit at him. "See?"

The agents sat in Brian's hotel room, discussing what they would do next in the search for Beth. Brian sighed, "Well, so far all we have for definite information is that Mulder seems to be heading west. As long as he's doing that, we can track him a few states up and hopefully keep a good eye on him if he changes his track. I'm not sure where he's going or if he even knows in his mental state."

Scully nodded. "Well, now that we know he's heading through Denver next, we can set up a way to at least see if he does go through so we can track him to make sure we can eventually trap him. If we don't, we'll be on a wild goose chase looking for them and get no where."

"Exactly. I know that we want a quick absolution to this whole situation, but to tell you the truth, I don't expect to resolve this until spring, if then. I know we don't want to hear that, but we have to be good at tracking him enough that when we can go in for the kill, we make sure Beth walks out alive. Jumping the gun and busting the bad guy quickly could cost some grief we don't need," Brian said, pacing a little.

Doggett sighed. "Damn it. That's an awful long time to get that little girl back. I hope that Sam and Jo Jo can take this for that long. We lost her in early September. It's almost Christmas now!"

Brian nodded. "Very true, but the way Mulder is so touchy, we can't expect this to be a walk in the park. As long as I get that girl home alive and safe I'll have done my job. I think that Mulder wants to play chess with us here. He'll give us hints and clues and we'll have to figure them out. He may be insane, but he's still highly intelligent. He's not going to let Beth go easily or without a bit of a fight."

Scully crossed her arms. "Well, we'll have to keep an eye on how everyone weathers underneath this. It's hard for everyone to be under this type of stress for so long. I figure we'll have to find ways to distract everyone from the situation from time to time. If we don't, several nervous breakdowns are going to occur. I don't think we want to see any of that."

Doggett sighed. "No kidding. It's hard watching Sam and I know that if we have to do this for a few more months, so be it. We'll just have to be strong here for them. I just hope that will be enough. So, we track him and then what?"

Brian said, "Once we can get him successfully pinned down, I'm going to send in a team to get Beth and Mulder. I'm not sure how this will all work out, but I have a funny feeling Sam will want to be present and near to the place where the arrest will take place."

Doggett sighed. "You're probably right. So we track him and trap him. Sounds good. I just hope we can pull it off."

"That's why it will take months to do it," Brian said, sighing.

Sam smiled at Jo Jo. "I must admit, you always do smell good after you soak in what ever that shit is you put into the water." He sniffed her hair.

Jo Jo laughed. "You're silly." She stretched her legs out and lay back, her head going onto his shoulder. She sighed. "I'm glad you like how I smell. It's not really all that weird." Sam ran a hand down one leg. "Nice. You shaved. I like that. Feels nice and smooth." He kissed her. "I like when you're all clean like that."

"You just like it cause of other reasons. Dirty ones, I might add." She kissed him back.

Sam said, "You figured me out! Damn it. I swear you read my mind sometimes."

"I don't have to, Sam. You're a man. Men think about a certain activity often." Jo Jo laughed. "I might add that it's not always a bad thing, but it's just a fact of life."

Sam shook his head. "I don't think about having sex all the time, you know. Just most of the time!" He laughed then. "Besides, do you blame me for thinking about sex so often?"

Jo Jo blushed. "Sam! Don't. I'm not exactly the sexiest thing I'm sure. There has to be tons sexier out there."

"Jo Jo!! Don't say that! Of course you're sexy! Damn it! Don't start that stupid put down thing you do sometimes. I hate when you do that shit," Sam said, taking her hand into his.

Jo Jo sighed. "I dunno. I'm not a tall, leggy blonde with a huge chest."

"No, you're a short blonde with a nice chest. Damn it. Don't be down like that. What's really wrong, Jo Jo?" Sam asked, knowing sometimes when she did this it was due to other problems.

Jo Jo looked away. She sighed. "I just can't help but think that after this blow up today that I somehow am not good enough for you. I mean, you're sweet, loving, kind and dependable. You're also someone who deserves the same back."

Sam sighed. He turned her face to look at him. "Listen Jo Jo, I love you. I don't need a tall, dumb blonde. I also know that with you I do have a sweet, gentle, determined wife. I don't want to be with anyone else. Really. Who else puts up with my childishness? I don't think anyone else would or could, Jo Jo. Don't sell yourself short because of a fight we had under stress. I love you and you love me. What else matters?"

Jo Jo looked down at the bed. "I don't know. I just wonder sometimes. Would you be happier with someone else who doesn't make nearly as many mistakes as I do?"

Sam hugged her tightly. "Jo Jo, no. I make tons of stupid mistakes. It's called being human. I'd worry if you didn't make mistakes. Really. You're perfect by being imperfect. I hate when people believe we should be like the Brady Bunch or something stupid like that and be perfect and solve all of our problems without any more problems tossed in, all in a half an hour. Life does not work that way. The mere fact that you're as human as you are makes me love you."

Jo Jo's eyes welled up with tears. "I just don't know what to think sometimes. I know it's stupid and I know I really shouldn't do that to myself. I just can't help it!"

Sam sighed. "Well, it's our anniversary in two weeks. I promise to do something special for that, and Jo Jo, you shouldn't do that to yourself. It doesn't help." He hugged her, knowing she was under a lot of stress lately with Beth missing. "Sh. It'll be alright. I know it's hard right now."

Jo Jo sobbed into his shoulder. "I wish I wasn't so weak. I hate when I cry all the time like this."

"You're not weak. You're just tired, stressed out and scared. I am too." He rocked her. "Now sh. Let's get into bed and relax together watching some TV till we want to sleep."

Mike set the tub down in front of Kathy, watching as she placed her feet slowly into the warm water. She groaned, closing her eyes and throwing her head back. "Thank you so much. I swear, this is one of the worst things about being pregnant. My feet are just throbbing." She smiled at him.

Mike laughed. "I wouldn't know. I can't do that." He joined her on the bed, taking the comb from her hand. He grabbed her waist long hair in his hands, combing her hair for her. He said, "Well, I'm sure we'll have an early morning tomorrow. Who knows what will happen next."

Kathy smiled. "I don't know. We'll find out soon enough. What do you want to do tonight?"

"I don't know. Maybe we could just be lazy for a change. Though, I could have you look at some lyrics I wrote earlier. I want to see what you think of them."

Kathy sighed, "Okay. You workaholic, you. Braid my hair for me so I can get it all crimpy tomorrow. Then I'll read your lyrics, okay? Even trade?"

Mike laughed softly, kissing her ear. "Hmm, why not. That's not hard." He grabbed a hair tie from her bed table, dividing her hair into three equal locks. He braided her hair. Once finished, he climbed off the bed, grabbing his notebook from his bag. "It's not completed, but I started working on it while you were napping sometime ago. I just had some lyrics sorta go through my head and had to write them down. I didn't really have any music really in mind to piece together with them yet, but I will, I'm sure." He handed the notebook over to Kathy gently.

Kathy took the notebook from him, reading the lyrics Mike had written. She looked over the words he had used in the song, then remarked, "Are you sure you want to use this word here?" She pointed to the word on the page.

"What's wrong with the word silence there?" He sat down next to her, looking at the lyrics with her. His arm went around her back as he sat.

"I don't know. It just doesn't fit for me. I think hushed would be better, since obviously this song appears to be a quieter in its appearance. The lyrics don't seem angry. Hushed would make it fit the mood better than silence," Kathy said. "It's up to you if you want to change the lyric or not, but it's a suggestion."

Mike nodded. "I see what you're saying. It might make the mood sound more complete. I like that idea. Anything else you would change?" His hand found hers on the bed, interlocking his fingers with hers instantly.

Kathy read a bit more. "Hmm, I'd take this line about death and decay out. It'd fit somewhere else so don't lose the line entirely, but I don't see how it fits with this quiet song about regret. Unless you're telling a story with it, as in another concept album and that is its only tie with the rest of the album, I just don't see how such an angry line fits in with this sorrowful piece."

Mike said, "Okay. Hmm. I'll record one version with it in and without and I'll see which is better. Of course, that's after the music is written. If we stay here tomorrow, I'm locking myself some place and going to work on it."

Kathy smiled. "You're itching to work on something, aren't you?"

Mike blushed slightly. "Yeah. I am actually. Usually I dick around and don't do anything for ever, but I feel like doing another album, even if it takes me forever to do it."

Mulder came back to the car, finding Beth missing from the seat. He said, "Fucking bitch got away! I'll have to find her and drag her back."

Mulder pulled out of the gas station, parking the car in a spot at the store. Then he stepped out of the car, looking for Beth on foot. She couldn't have gotten far from him. He didn't want to make a scene due to the fact it would draw attention to himself and that could cause capture.

He went around the building, looking for Beth. He heard scrapping in the bushes by the wall, and grabbed an arm, roughly yanking the little girl out in front of him. "What the fuck were you doing, bitch? Running off like that? Do you want me to get mad at you and have to hurt you? I don't want to hurt you. Don't make me."

Beth's blue eyes went wide. She struggled against him, preparing to scream. Mulder's hand clamped over her before she could and he roughly shook her. "Listen to me carefully. You will get back into that car and we will drive to the next place. If you do something like this, I'll simply end it here and the game will be all over. Don't make me do that to you." His insane hazel connected with her frightened blue.

Beth nodded, the hand still clamped over her mouth. She wished she could do something without him harming her further. She wished she had ran farther away and gotten help. It had been so close of an escape. Beth felt his hand relax, but she knew if she screamed now he'd end it all right at this moment. She wanted to escape alive.

Mulder lead her quietly back to the car, placing her back in, handcuffs on her ankles and a new pair on her hands to keep them firmly in her lap. He then pulled out of the parking lot, driving to the next hotel. Mulder was livid that she had tried to escape. She was the key to destroying Sam's life and if he had her back, Mulder knew that Sam would win. Mulder wasn't about to let that happen.

Beth watched silently from her seat. She felt the cool metal against her skin and she sighed. Beth knew that Mulder would do this from now on when on road trips from place to place so she couldn't escape. Beth sighed, wishing that she could simply go home and see her family.

Awhile later, Sam looked down at Jo Jo. Her head rested on his shoulder and he heard soft, even breathing coming from her. He sighed. "Well, she's asleep now."

Sam turned the television off, lying her down. He then crept slowly, brushing his teeth. When he came back out, he saw her awake and rubbing her eyes. "You were asleep. I decided we should go to bed. Want to brush your teeth or are you fine?"

Jo Jo stumbled out of the bed, yawning. She brushed her teeth, staggering back to the bed. She climbed into it, curling up on her side, closing her eyes, falling back asleep instantly. Sam shook his head, pulling the blanket up over her.

Once he knew she was comfortable, he climbed into the other side, pulling the covers back and over himself before shutting the light off. Sam sighed.

He thought about how long the day had been and how it made him feel worn out. He rolled onto his side, watching Jo Jo's even breathing as she slept peacefully. It was the most relaxed he had seen her since Beth had disappeared and he wondered if tonight's blow up dated back to her bottling it up from the beginning of Beth's abduction.

Sam curled up to her back, nuzzling her neck. He smiled as he felt her move back into him. Sam wrapped an arm protectively around her, hoping that she could sleep the whole night like this. It would certainly do her some good.

Sam realized how hard Beth's disappearance really was on Jo Jo and how he had been neglecting that emotional break down for awhile. He realized he had been absorbed by his own fears and heart break that he had forgotten how it made Jo Jo feel. He sighed, kissing her neck. Sam was determined now to prevent another fight like they had had tonight. He would make sure of it.

Mike sat silently at his sound system later that night while Kathy slept, programming a few things and writing lyrics. He took his head phones off for a minute, to write lyrics and rest his sore ears from being encased in the headphones. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before he started to write a few lyrics down.

Before he could transcribe what he heard in his mind to the paper, he heard a loud thud followed by some loud screams. He sighed, too tired to get angry. He'd simply tell them to be quiet so his wife could stay asleep and so he could write in peace. Mike got up, making his way out to the hall.

He knocked on the door, tapping his foot impatiently, waiting for the people next door to answer. His arms were crossed, his irritation evident.

A woman opened the door, looking angry. "What do you want? Fuck off."

Mike kept his cool, politely replying, "I just wanted to ask you to keep it down. My wife is trying to sleep and I'm trying to work on something. I'd appreciate it if you kept it down."

"And who do you think you are, Mr. Mike Flood? Who cares what you want?" The woman snapped. "I know who you are and how highly you think of yourself. Just because you're a rock star doesn't mean you can make others do as you please."

"No, but I think as a person I do have the right to some respect, as does my wife. It's four in the morning and she is trying to sleep. If you don't want to respect me as a person, at least give her that respect." He tapped his foot a bit more impatiently, hoping it wouldn't come down to involving Brian.

"Oh, right, your trophy wife and baby machine." She was being insulting as much as possible.

Mike felt his jaw clench, as teeth ground against one another. He glared, yet kept his calm. "My wife is not a trophy. All I am asking is you respect her and allow her to sleep."

The woman startled him by grabbing him. She kissed him, the taste of mixed alcohol. She pulled back, going from angry to flirty. "Come on in, she won't know."

Mike tensed up then, angry. "No. I won't. Please, just keep it down and we won't have any problems." Mike despised hotel stays for these very reasons. People crossed lines and were inconsiderate. He stepped back away from her before she could grab him.

"Oh fine. Be that way." She stumbled back into her room, slamming the door in his face.

Mike sighed. He reentered his room, finding Kathy sitting up, the light on. She asked, "Michael, what was that all about?"

"Our next door neighbor decided that having a pow wow at four was a good idea. And, I must brush my teeth." He entered the bathroom, quickly brushing his teeth to wash away the taste of alcohol.

Kathy walked over to the bathroom. "What happened, Mike?"

Mike turned, toothbrush still in his mouth. He took it out, replying, "Woman next door was drunk and decided to kiss me no thanks to my asking her to be quiet so you could sleep. Anyways, she starts it up and she can attack Brian all she wants. He'll handle it if the situation arises." He finished brushing his teeth. "And you, you need to get back into that bed and go back to sleep. I think I'll join you. All my concentration has been shattered with this mess."

Kathy smiled, taking his hand into hers. She lead him to the bed, getting comfortable. "Well, I'm glad she didn't talk you into staying with her. I would have been upset with you," she giggled, her eyes shining with humor. She knew that Mike was devoted to her and would not stray so quickly. "I guess I should keep more of an eye on you or something bad could happen." She hugged him as soon as he was in the bed.

Mike laughed, holding her. Feeling her solid form, and where her belly stuck out from the baby made him happy. She put her head onto his chest, giggling. "Kat, what's so funny."

"Nothing," she giggled some more. "I'm just tired and giggly." She yawned, lifting her head up to look at him.

Mike sighed. "You're being awfully goofy. Let's get some rest and tomorrow is another day to be goofy in. Now that I'm actually thinking of going to sleep, I do find myself awfully sleepy." He yawned, his eyes closing.

Kathy let him go, letting him get comfortable. She then lay down next to him, her belly making it impossible to lie her head onto his chest while on her belly. She playfully reached her hand up, rubbing it over his face, giggling.

Mike sighed. He placed her hand back down. "You're getting to that point where it is time to sleep." He placed his arm around her, holding her close to himself. "I hope things will be alright. Kat, I love you." He was talking to himself, as Kathy had nodded off as soon as his arm was securely around her tired form. made the choice to go away Drink the fountain of decay Tear a hole exquisite red Fuck the rest and stab it dead Broken bruised forgotten sore Too fucked up to care anymore Poisoned to my rotten core Too fucked up to care anymore (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Somewhat Damaged, verse 3 and 4, Fragile, 1999)

Mulder sat in the new hotel surroundings thinking about what he had become. He thought about how he had made the choice to go away so long ago and became what he was now. He had drank from the fountain of decay and it was his fault that he was in this state.

Mulder could feel a hole inside him tear, exquisite red as his soul's blood poured forth and now he had stabbed it dead. He was too bruised and forgotten. He was too sore to care anymore, the poisons in his soul fermenting inside, ripping him apart and killing him.

He writhed inside, agony and decay consuming him. Mulder knew that he was too fucked up now to be fixed and his end was near. Though he wasn't willing to give up just yet, he was beginning to feel this end draw nearer as he thought about what he had done in the past.

Mulder feared the end and that was why he prolonged it. He realized that in the end it would all be over and somehow all of his pain would disappear. Dread settled deep inside him, his stomach seething and churning the decay inside, digesting his slow death of insanity slowly, ever so slowly to prolong the inevitable end.

Perhaps a long time ago there had been hope for Mulder, but now he was too damaged to care about fixing himself, realizing his insanity was now complete. Beyond caring about his welfare, he turned to his new asset in Beth Doggett. She was not like him, but slowly he watched her as she changed from innocent to jaded and new he must stop her from being like him.

She Shines In a world full of ugliness She maters When everything is meaningless Fragile She doesn't see her beauty She tries to get away Sometimes It's just that nothing seems worth saving I can't watch her fall apart I won't let you fall apart She reads the minds of people as they pass he by Hoping someone can see If I could fix myself I'd- But it's too late for me I won't let you fall apart We'll find the perfect place to go where we can run and hide I'll build a wall and we can keep them on the other side ...but they keep waiting ...and picking... It's something I have to do I was there, too Before everything else I was like you (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Fragile, Fragile, 1999)

Mulder thought about how Beth shined in his world of ugliness, and mattered more than anything that was meaningless. She was so fragile and he watched as she slowly took the decent into madness that he had taken. He couldn't let her slip away like that, only to join him in the way he was.

Mulder refused to let her fall apart like he had. He was not going to let her take the trip into insanity he had, even though he knew that he was having a hard time letting her go. He sometimes wondered if she could read his mind, knowing how dark and scarred it was. He also knew she hoped someone would see what he was trying to turn her into.

He wanted to keep her safe, not let go and so he thought if he could keep outside influences from them, things would work out. Mulder also knew that it was futile, as Sam and his party kept waiting and picking to destroy him. It was a futile measure to keep Beth with him and sane unlike him.

He knew there was something he had to do to keep her from being like him, though he didn't want to. He had to return the little girl. He knew deep down he did, because before all of this, he had been like her. Now he was faced with letting her go. It would take some time to do so but he knew he must, yet how and if he could was the last questions he could not answer or would not answer. Not yet.

The next morning, Sam woke first. He softly kissed Jo Jo before getting up so he could get some breakfast for her. Sam pulled some pants on and an old, ragged Star Wars t-shirt over his head to make his way down to the breakfast area. He quietly closed the door, leaving Jo Jo to get some more sleep.

Sam walked quietly down the hall, his socks making soft wooshing sounds on the carpet. He made it to the stairs and slowly made his way down them, wanting to give Jo Jo some more time to sleep before he got back. He padded into the breakfast area of the hotel, grabbing things he knew Jo Jo would like to have.

He had a chocolate chocolate chip muffin in one hand with some fresh fruit in his other. Sam then placed those into a bag carefully so he could gather more things for her to eat. That's when he heard a voice behind him. "Sam Doggett, is that really you?"

Sam stopped, trying to identify the female voice. He turned, seeing a tall, leggy blonde with long hair. Her frame was tiny for her height and her face was angular. Sam said, "Yes. I'm just getting some breakfast for..."

Before he could finish she had cut him off. "It's me, Angela. Don't you remember me?"

Sam cringed, knowing that if Jo Jo caught him talking to one of his exs, she'd be harder to calm down than last night. He nodded yes. "I was just getting this for my wife."

Angela looked at him, her full lips forming into a pout. "Your wife?"

"Yeah. My wife. And if we both want to keep our heads I should get this up to her. She'll be a bear as it is." He picked up the breakfast bag, making his way up to the stairs. He hoped Angela would get the clue and leave him alone.

Angela follwed him, not believing he was actually married. "What's your wife look like?"

Sam stopped at the landing. He turned, sighing. "Since you're not going to leave me alone and obviously since we're both staying in this hotel which we both happened to be at the same time, I should just get this over with and have you meet Jo Jo." He looked at her, knowing that Angela's outfit of silk robe would make Jo Jo even more jealous of Angela.

Angela smiled, remarking, "Jo Jo? Sounds like a name for your dog."

Sam cringed, hoping that Angela would keep her mouth shut on that. He opened the door, calling out, "Jo Jo! Breakfast." Gone were his ideas of quietly waking her with kisses to make up for his neglect of the past few months. Now he had to explain this.

Jo Jo stretched in the bed, yawning. She still had her eyes closed, rubbing them as she woke up. She looked up, seeing Sam, who she smiled at. Then she saw Angela, asking through gritted teeth, "Who is she?" Emphasis on she was noticed by both.

Sam sighed, sitting down on the bed. "Uh, this is Angela. She sorta wouldn't leave me alone and so I agreed to let you meet her. She's one of my exs from like way before we even met."

Jo Jo glared at Angela, feeling a pit in her stomach grow. Here was everything she had described to him the night before as something he probably deserved, and now here she was in her hotel room.

Angela noticed that Jo Jo was not pleased. She quietly said, "Pleased to meet you."

Jo Jo crossed her arms over Sam's t-shirt that she had worn to bed. She tilted her head down, her blue eyes squinted. She then snatched the sack from Sam's hand, slamming it to the night table. Her temper was getting the best of her, but she didn't yell. "Nice to meet you, too. Angela."

Sam took Jo Jo's hand into his, trying to reassure her. "Jo Jo, please, don't get so mad."

Jo Jo jerked her hand away, recrossing her arms. She looked away from both, jaw locked. This was an insult to her ego. Here standing in her hotel room was not only everything she had described, but was also an ex of his. It was almost too much to bear.

Sam sighed, looking over at Angela. He wasn't sure what to say to the other woman, knowing that if he did get up and leave with her it would only ensure Jo Jo's anger to be fully blown. "Jo Jo...look at me."

Jo Jo looked at him, daggers in her eyes as well as pain and insecurity. Though they had talked over things the previous night, she was still upset and now she felt threatened. "What."

"Jo Jo! Don't be so mad. Please," Sam said, pleading with her. He knew how much it hurt her to have Angela here, especially after last night. He slowly ran a hand on Jo Jo's arm, in an attempt to coax a hand for him to hold.

Angela felt mildly out of place. She hadn't meant any harm. She was only curious about Sam's wife. She said, "I'll leave you two be. I didn't mean to upset her."

Sam looked over at her. He wondered if he should say something, then blurted out, "You don't have to go, really."

Jo Jo got up, stomping to the bathroom, locking the door. It was the last straw for her, having this woman first come into the room then have Sam tell her she's allowed to stay.

Sam hung his head. "Fucking mouth. Damn it. Now she'll stay in there and not talk to me all day long. Shit." He lay back on the bed, his hands going up to his eyes. "Sit or something. You're making me nervous."

Angela wondered if exiting would be the wiser choice, but took the offer, sitting down into one of the desk chairs. Her eyes watched Sam. "Why do you want me to stay? You obviously want to fix this between you and your wife."

Sam sat up, looking at Angela. "Yeah, yeah I do. I know she's really angry though." He looked over to the bathroom. "I know it was sort of a bad idea allowing you to meet Jo Jo. We had a bit of a fight last night and I had meant to make it up to her this morning. Not to mention I should really check on our sons."

Angela was taken aback by the admission that he had children. She asked, "How many children do you have?"

Sam's dark eyes connected with Angela's. "Three. Two sons and a daughter." He then looked away, feeling guilt wash over him that Beth was missing and that he couldn't comfort Jo Jo.

Angela's eyes went wide. "Where is your daughter? You only said about checking on your sons."

"I don't know." Sam whispered. "We don't know."

Angela heard the pain in Sam's voice. She gulped, knowing he could be the most open one moment and then the most private the next. "Was she kidnapped?"

"Yes," Sam said. He kept his answer short and to the point. Sam ran a hand up his other arm, feeling the strain and pressures of missing Beth wash over him. He looked over at Angela, then down at the bed. "It's been four months now. And I'm so worried about Jo Jo." He looked over to the bathroom, hearing music play from it. Soft sounds, turned up to block any other noise.

Angela followed his line of vision. Having just met Jo Jo, she realized how much of a tigress Jo Jo was. She also realized that the simple curiosity of just wanting to say hi and reconnect for a few moments was long past. She stood up, walking slowly towards the bed. There, she took his hand into hers, giving it one squeeze. "Sam, I may have not seen you in over twenty years, but you're still like an open book. You love her very much and I'm sure what ever you two fought over last night and the difficulty of right now, you'll pull through. Talk to her and fix this mess. I only wanted to say hi and see what was up with you, nothing more. Don't pour your heart out to me. Pour it out to her."

Sam looked up into Angela's face, her green eyes sparkling. He nodded. "Yeah. I think that's what I'll do." He squeezed Angela's hand back, then let go. Sam walked over to the door, knocking softly at first. "Jo Jo! Open up, please! I want to talk to you!"

Angela snuck behind him, exiting softly. Just as quickly as she had come back into his life, she would exit it. Angela softly shut the door, padding down the hallway back to her room, her life, and her own spouse.

Jo Jo shouted loudly, "Go away! Shouldn't you be having fun with that leggy blonde anyways?"

Sam groaned, resting his forehead against the door frame. "Jo Jo, she's gone now. She wanted to say hi, nothing more. Don't do this."

Jo Jo could be heard snorting on the other side. "Right. Hi. That's all she wanted."

"Look, Jo Jo, I'm with you, aren't I? I could have married her a long time before we met and everything, but you know what? I wasn't happy with her. Not like I am with you. You can sit in that bathroom all day and pout about the fact I once dated a tall, leggy blonde when I was 23 or you can come out here and we can talk and have that breakfast, even though you probably smushed that muffin," Sam said, placing the ball fully into Jo Jo's court to make the final decision.

Sam sat back down onto the bed, kicking back. He grabbed an apple from the paper bag, causing it to rustle. Shortly afterwards, he heard the resounding click of the bathroom door lock as Jo Jo stepped out, her temper toned down but her hurt still evident. She sat down next to him, not looking at him. Jo Jo grabbed the smushed muffin from the bottom of the bag, realizing he had gotten her favorite. Then she whispered, "I'm sorry, Sam. I've been so terrible lately."

Mike woke up first the next morning, looking down at Kathy as she slept. During the night she had wrapped his arms securely around her middle, her head lying directly on his shoulder. She was still sound asleep, her belly moving up down with her breaths. He smiled to himself, not wishing to disturb Kathy's easy sleeping.

Kathy's legs hang down the bed in an angle, one foot hanging off, sticking out from under the blanket. Her tiny foot moved, the short toes wiggling. Mike wondered if she was awake now. Mike smiled when she murmured softly in her sleep, something incoherent. He smoothed her hair from her face gently to not wake her.

He watched her sleep for awhile, knowing that it was good for her to sleep. He tried to pull his other arm out so he could make her more comfortable, but she wouldn't allow him to move, rather squeezing his arm to her chest. He sighed quietly, moving it slowly in an attempt to break it free.

Kathy only seemed to pull on it more, hugging it tighter. Apparently she didn't want him to move and that was final. Mike stopped, not wanting to wake her. He whispered, "Silly Kat. She won't let go of my arm." He lay his head back onto his pillow, closing his eyes. Kathy's soft voice asked, "Mike, what did you just say?"

Mike lifted his head up, looking down at her. "Uh, nothing. I didn't mean to wake you."

Kathy let go of his arm, sitting up slowly. She sighed. "I have to pee. And I was just so comfy." She threw her legs over the side of the bed, slowly making her way to the bathroom. She yawned loudly.

Mike watched her waddle, then pulled the blankets around so he could make lounging in bed for the morning more comfortable. It was trips like these that made him very glad for his King sized canopy bed at home. It made lounging all that more easy.

Kathy came back out, a hand at her back as she walked slowly, her body still not awake fully. She yawned, climbing back in. She climbed under the blankets, trying to rearrange herself into the position she had been in when she had left.

Mike wrapped his arms around her, kissing her ear. "Well, should we be lazy and lounge for the morning? I'll order up some room service, anything you like."

"Well, hmmm. I'm not really hungry at the moment, but then I'm still sleepy. Why don't we wait on breakfast for a bit?" She yawned, entangling his arms into hers. "I love the idea of lounging but I miss our bed at home."

Mike laughed softly, a smile coming to his face. Kathy sat up, looking at him. She smiled wide back at him, remarking, "I like it when you smile. You get those cute dimples."

Mike said, "Well, the funny thing is while you were in the bathroom, I thought of our bed at home. I miss it too." He smiled more. "You like the dimples, eh?"

Kathy giggled. "Yes. They make you cute." She hugged him, trying to accommodate for her increase in size. Though she was only entering fourth month, her tiny frame was taking on weight fast. She sighed. "I think this one is going to be a peanut butter hound just like his father."

Mike laughed. "Maybe. Let's get some sleep."

Sam sighed. He set his apple down. "Jo Jo, yes, you've been a bit difficult, but that's to be expected. We've had a hard past few months with Beth missing and it's not everyday your husband says, 'Meet my ex.'" He took her hand into his, squeezing gently.

Jo Jo looked away, her appetite lost. "I let my temper get the best of me and I shouldn't have." She set the muffin down on the nightstand. "I shouldn't have gotten so jealous and thought you would do anything like cheat on me. That's a ridiculous idea."

Sam put his arm around her, pulling her close. "Well, Jo Jo, we've had some problems lately. It's to be expected under our circumstances. I know we've had hard times talking because it hurts a lot to talk about it. I try to be honest and open with you as much as possible and I know you try, but you've always been such a private person and I respect that." He held her, knowing she might need the comforting.

Jo Jo wrapped her arms around him, sighing. "I'm still bad for letting my temper do that. How could I think you'd cheat on me?" She lifted her head enough to look up at him.

"Well, you were hurt and last night you had confided in me what you thought I did deserve and there what you described to me walked in. I had that once. I did. And I wasn't happy. Not like I am with you. Sure, it was fun and I was young so sex was on the mind, but when it came to real connections, they weren't there. We had nothing in common really. I love making music, she loved working in a firm. I loved being spontaneous, she loved planning schedules for the week, month, day, year. I know with you I must bend sometimes, but you bend for me too. Angela and I couldn't bend for each other, ever," Sam said.

Jo Jo sighed. "I know, but I was being irrational. You're right. Everything I had told you last night and there she was. I couldn't believe it when she walked in. Something inside me snapped and I feared what might happen. But I should know better." She snuggled into his chest, hearing his heart beat. "There's no way you'd do that to me."

Sam ran a hand over her back, holding her close. "No, no there's not. We may have our differences, but we are the only two people insane enough to put up with one another!" He laughed, feeling her fist hit him in the shoulder. "Hey! You're the insane one I put up with! Not the other way around!" She giggled into his chest.

"What! I can't be wrong here. I don't think anyone else would put up with me for so long, really. And as for you, missy, you're not always easy to deal with. Think grumpy mornings you stumble out of bed on," Sam said, hugging her tighter to prevent her from hitting.

Jo Jo grunted as he squeezed her, squawking out, "Oh, right, like you're never grumpy."

Sam let her go, laughing. "I know I'm hungry so I'll finish this apple here." He took a bite, chewing it up so he could be childish. He opened his mouth, showing her what he had just chewed up.

"SAM! Don't! That's gross! Grow up!" She giggled.

Sam swallowed, laughing. "See? Who else would put up with that?"

Kathy woke up with a start when the radio went off on the table next to her, a loud metal song playing. She listened to the a bit of the words hearing:

You wanna fuck me like an animal You'd like to burn me on the inside You like to think that I'm a perfect drug Just know that nothing you do Will bring you closer to me (Limp Bizkit, Hot Dog, Chocolate Starfish and Hot Dog Flavored Water, 1999) Kathy poked Mike who was staying asleep or pretending to.

She said, "Michael, this song is terrible! Make it stop!"

Mike opened his eyes. "Damn fucking song. That fucker ripped my lyrics off to sing fuck about fifty times in his stupid song." He sat up, slapping the radio, turning it off. "It sucks, let's leave it at that."

Kathy crossed her arms, anger evident in her eyes. "He used your music?"

"Yeah. Twisted some of my lyrics to supposedly parody me. Listen to some of it," Mike said, turning it back on, on a lower level.

Jealousy filling up a fucked up mind It's real fucked up Like a fucked up crime If I say "Fuck," two more times That's forty six "Fucks" in this fucked up rhyme (Limp Bizkit, Hot Dog, Chocolate Starfish and Hot Dog Flavored Water, 1999)

Mike noticed Kathy grow tense. "Yeah, sad, huh? I think he attempted to actually use fuck in ever line of this song. Bad, very bad lyrics. Frankly I don't know what I did to him to make him hate me. This is a song that came out in 1999. We've had a feud for a very long time. I never liked him. Although I did give him permission" Mike turned the radio off again.

"No. Turn it back on." She had her hands balled up into fists. "I don't like this. Why would anyone do this?"

"It's just who he is. He likes to bring any one he can down. He even went after Sam a few years back in a magazine. It was stupid and ridiculous. Sam used to be real close friends with him, for a time, but they didn't talk all that often. I have a funny feeling Jo Jo had something to do with that," Mike said, cracking a smile. "She has never liked this guy. Ever. And don't tell her you heard this song or she'll rant for hours about how it sucks."

Kathy snorted. "I agree with Jo Jo. This song isn't good at all. It's insulting and ridiculous. Not to mention it disgraces your work." She crossed her arm, her temper simmering.

Mike laughed. "You're mad about a song that came out years ago? This guy is basically reduced to classic hits. He took on MTV. Don't worry about it. We know who outlasted who."

Kathy stood up, pacing. "Where does he get off? Doesn't he actually have a life of his own?"

"Well, I don't know him personally, but I do know that in the past he has randomly attacked people like Sam, myself, and other groups that have had never had anything to do with him. It's how he keeps himself in the public eye for the most part. He doesn't think before opening his mouth, never has," Mike said, lying back. "Damn it. Our whole morning is ruined. It's okay. Don't worry about it. It doesn't bother me, don't let it bother you."

Kathy rolled her eyes. "He's lame if you ask me. I don't usually say such things, but I'm sorry, I don't like being rudely awakened by a loud, terrible voice declaring that I'd like to burn him from the inside and other friendly things." She sat back down, a glare on her face.

Mike laughed. He took her hand into his, squeezing it. "Don't worry about it. I know how annoying it is."

Later that day, Kathy was a bit grumpy, her pregnancy disagreeing with her, as well as the song that had rudely disrupted her sleep adding to her attitude. Mike sighed, knowing that when she was grumpy things could get ugly fast. She didn't yell or swear, but she was good at ignoring people she was angry with while being grumpy. It seemed at that particular moment, Kathy was angry with him and keeping her silence.

They joined everyone else for lunch later that day, to discuss where they would like to head next. Sam joined Mike who was keeping his distance from Kathy, which was an unusual sight.

He asked, "What's up with Kathy? Why aren't you walking with her?"

"She's pretending I don't exist at the moment. Uh, I sorta ticked her off," Mike said, walking slowly, his hand nervously rubbing up his other arm. "I told her that she should put her winter coat on with the fur on the outside not inside and well, as you can tell that went over well."

"Wow. Usually she doesn't get all grumpy about stuff like that," Sam said, watching Kathy as she walked, waddling as she went.

"Well, we were having a nice morning lounging when the damn hotel radio went off. Damn song about fucking this and fucking that ticked her off. You know the one that is supposed to parody me? She really got mad. Not sure why, I had almost forgotten about it. It's stupid," Mike said.

Sam said, "Oh. Don't tell Jo Jo, please! She'll start ranting about how that song sucks and how it's stupid and on and on," he sighed. "I've never really seen Kathy grumpy before."

"Well, it's rare, but it happens. I just stay away from her when she does that," Mike said, watching Kathy.

Jo Jo joined them. "Why we all walking back here from Kathy?"

"Uh, she's mad at Mike," Sam said.

"Oh. Ohhh. What did you do?" Jo Jo asked.

"I told her to wear her fur coat with the fur showing. She didn't like that idea," Mike said.

Jo Jo giggled. She took Sam's hand into hers. "Oops. Maybe you shouldn't have done that, huh?"

Sam laughed. "Don't be so mean to him." Sam looked up from Jo Jo, spotting Angela as they exited the hotel. He smiled, then waved at her.

Jo Jo followed his field of vision, her smile disappearing for only an instant. Even though they had talked about it, she still felt mildly threatened.

Mike looked too. "Who is that blonde we're all looking at? Aw damn it, Kat heard me I just know it," he sighed. "I'm really in for the ignore treatment now."

Sam said, "Angela. Remember her?"

"Oh, oh! Yeah! Angela! She, well, she was fun," Mike said, smiling wide. "Shit. Sam, step on my foot before I open my big, fat yap again."

Sam laughed. "Well, I do know that we're going to eat. Let's get on the bus, the boys settled and get our ass to that restaurant and some shopping in the mall. It is close to someone's anniversary and Christmas after all."

When they sat down on the bus, Kathy sat in a different spot than usual, looking out the window, avoiding any eye contact with Mike. She also looked unapproachable. The scowl on her face reflected back from the glass made her usual gentle appearance look a little cruel.

Everyone else got onto the bus, looking at the group on one side and Kathy on the other. Scully leaned in towards Mike sitting in Kathy's usual seat, asking, "What on earth is going on? Why does Kathy look so disgruntled?"

Mike sighed. "Long story. Just leave her alone for now."

Scully laughed, looking over at Kathy. "I think she's just been with you too long. She even scowls like you do." She sat down, leaving Mike staring, mouth hanging open, unable to retaliate.

Sam laughed. "Yeah, you've spoiled her, Mike. She's not sweet anymore. Bad Mike."

Mike smashed Sam's head into the seat in front of him. "Shut yer yap, Mister Smarty-pants." He sat back, scowling out the window himself. "Fucking song with fucking swearing in it with those fucking lyrics of mine."

Jo Jo's ears picked. "Mike, she heard THAT song?" Her eyes rolled. "Let me tell you, boy genius here seemed to think he was a great guy and we should talk to him. I told him to stick a sock in it. I don't like that guy for those very reasons."

Sam sighed. "Here we go again. I told you not to say anything about that stupid song."

Scully laughed loudly in her seat. "You guys crack me up sometimes. Jo Jo, it's a song, get over it. Sam, just be quiet before Kathy decides to place her wrath on you instead of Mike, and Mike, quit being a baby and don't scowl like that. One day you're face will get stuck like that."

Kathy giggled from her seat, then tried to quickly go back to scowling. She couldn't and giggled more. "Dana! That was so funny. I've told him time and time again not to scowl so much."

Mike crossed his arms, muttering, "Damn it. Sure, I don't exist unless she's talking to someone else about me."

Kathy got up, sitting next to him. She took his hand into hers, giggling. "I'm sorry I gave you that silent treatment. It's mean of me."

Mike looked at her, his face still in a scowl. He then started laughing. "God, I might end up stuck with a scowl on my face!" He smiled wide, making his dimples evident.

Sam laughed. "Glad things are back to normal. I really didn't want to end up sitting at so many separate tables."

When they arrived to the restaurant, everyone made their way to the table that the waitress directed them to sit at. Mike helped Kathy to her seat, pulling her chair out for her. Kathy smiled at him, her anger of the morning vanished.

Jo Jo shook her head, about to whine about the song that had caused the whole mess in the first place, when Sam poked her in the ribs. She grunted, glared at him and sat down in a huff. By the looking her face, she looked like what ever had been making Kathy grumpy in the first place was some disease that passed on from one person to the next. She crossed her arms, glaring for a moment, before grabbing her menu to thumb through it.

Sam rolled his eyes. He knew she could get this way from the silliest things. He looked at his own menu, quietly asking Trent what he wanted for breakfast. "What you thinking of having, Trent?"

Trent looked at the children's menu, then said quietly back, "I'd like some pancakes, Dad."

Doggett sighed, pretending he wasn't at the table with a cranky Jo Jo. If she wasn't watched, she could raise a fuss rather quickly. Doggett leaned over to Scully, "You'd think that the way these two are, they'd never be able to stay married. Just look at that scowl on her face. I just hope she keeps it down."

Scully laughed. "John, I think if she was like Kathy, Sam would only get bored. He's got to have excitement in his life. She's good for that."

"What if I don't want that excitement?" Doggett said.

Scully rolled her eyes. "Be quiet and look at your menu, John."

Mike was watching everyone else over his menu. He shook his head, his hair falling into his face. He pushed it back, looking at Kathy. Kathy already had her meal picked and was chewing up ice chips from her ice water. He smiled, deciding on an omelet and some bacon.

An argument broke out between Sam and Jo Jo a moment later. "Jo Jo! I don't care what you want to fucking eat. Just pick something already!"

Jo Jo snorted. "Sam! Be nice."

"You started it by asking me what you should eat. I don't give a flying fuck what you eat. I'm not eating it. Just pick something. Sheesh," Sam said, scowling.

Jo Jo huffed, setting her menu down. "I just asked what you thought looked good. I'll never ask you for your opinion again."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Oh come on, Jo Jo! Don't do that."

Doggett sighed. "You two, just chill out. We don't need to create a scene here. Just chill. Why do I have to babysit you anyways?"

Awhile later, after food had arrived and the table had calmed down enough, Doggett asked, "Any idea where you guys would like to go to next?"

"Let's head south from Fargo and head to Sioux Falls," Sam said. "That way we can get to some place mildly warmer than here, even if it isn't by much and still keep on Mulder's trail. Oh, and I'll want to stay in where ever we go next for the weekend at least."

Scully nodded. "Okay. I understand. It is our anniversaries."

Sam smiled, sneaking his hand into Jo Jo's on the table next to him. He squeezed it softly, remarking, "Yes, yes it is."

Jo Jo jumped slightly in her seat. She smiled then, squeezing his hand back. "I agree with Sam. Let's stop in Sioux Foo for the weekend and then we should head west to Rapid City from there."

Doggett nodded. "Good, good idea."

Mike said, "I'm fine with it, how about you, Kat?"

Kathy nodded. "Yes. And we'll even take the kids for the weekend if you like so you're not worrying about them." She smiled, her face glowing.

Sam replied, "Good. I like that. I'm not sure what Mike will think of that, but okay."

Mike snorted. "Just because I get cranky doesn't mean I won't take care of the kids. Besides, I sorta do get to look forward to a twenty four/seven one of my own soon. Sheesh. I'll call it practice and hope I don't make a mess of things."

Sam laughed. "I was just teasing you." He sat back, burping. "That felt good. I feel better."

Jo Jo giggled. "Sam! We're in public here!"

Sam laughed. "What? It happens! Be glad I'm not sticking my hand down my pants."

"Yet." Jo Jo giggled. "You will, soon, I bet."

"Not till we get back to the hotel, sheesh. I'm not some barbarian, you know," Sam said, smiling at her.

"No, but you come close."

Mulder left the room, leaving Beth alone. She quickly jumped down from the chair she was sitting on, padding over to Mulder's bed where his pants hung on a bed post from last night. She quickly reached her hands into the pockets, looking for any change. When she found some, she pocketed it into her own pocket, saving it for the next time he would leave for hours to make her phone call to her aunt and uncle.

Beth looked at the amount of quarters, pennies and dimes in her hand, finding she had more than enough for two phone calls. She then grabbed the guide of the city they were in, reading the name. Ephraim. She wasn't sure how to pronounce it, but she'd spell it to who ever answered her call of help.

The door opened and she quickly put the guide back on the table, sitting quietly as if she had been doing so all along. She watched Mulder enter the room, looking mildly irritated. He slammed the door, storming over to where she sat. His eyes were wild and feral. He grabbed Beth by the wrist, yanking her out of her chair. Beth bit her lip to keep her cry of surprise and pain back.

Mulder pushed her onto the bed, kneeling in front of her. He said, "Listen to me and listen to me very carefully. Someone has spotted us and we must leave immediately. So get your stuff packed and let's move!"

Beth sat still while he yelled at her. After he let his vice grip on her wrist go, she silently packed stuff into her small carry bag he had given her. Once she was finished, Mulder grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her towards the door. "Stay here."

Beth nodded, watching as Mulder threw stuff into his suitcase, locking it quickly. He then took her hand into his, more gently this time and lead her down the hall and out the door to a car he would steal from the lot. He jimmied the lock, got inside and hotwired the engine, pulling away before he could be caught.

Beth just watched from her seat, unable to do anything but wait for their next hotel stop. There, she would make her call for help and hopefully get away from the mad man who held her captive now.

When they got back to the hotel, Mike and Kathy walked in last after everyone else had gone to their rooms. Mike held Kathy's hand firmly in his. He leaned down, "Why don't you head up to our room and get ready for bed. I have to do something real quick."

Kathy nodded, kissing his cheek. "I'll be waiting. Don't take too long."

Mike smiled. "I won't." He gave her hand one last gentle squeeze, watching as she slowly went up the stairs. He then headed towards the guest area of the hotel, looking for a waiter in the restaurant. Once he found one, he asked for a menu of desserts. If they had to watch the children this weekend, he'd put tonight to good use.

While he looked at the menu, a woman's voice interrupted him. "Mike, I thought that was you I saw earlier!"

Mike looked up from the menu, finding himself face to face with Angela. "Hello, Angela. I was just picking some desserts out."

"Oh? Was that other woman your wife? She didn't look very happy." Angela asked.

"Yes. Kat was just a little cranky," Mike said, slight smile on his face. He tapped the menu lightly on his knee. "So, I hear you're staying here for a bit. What brings you to the frozen tundra?"

"Business and my husband's business. You and Sam aren't the only ones who got married. So, you're with Sam while this whole crisis is going on. He told me what had happened. My heart goes out to the both of them. I know I'd be very concerned if my Jamie were to be taken." Angela said, running her hands through her hair. "Why don't you have a cup of coffee with me for a moment. I'm curious about your wife, if you don't want to, you don't have to."

Mike sighed. "Sure. Though Kat will expect me soon." He sat down at a table, tossing the dessert menu down. "I was picking some cheesecake out for Kat. We didn't get to have dessert at the restaurant and I'd like to spend a quiet evening with her."

Angela sat down across from him. "Oh? You call her Kat?"

"Yeah. Her name is Kathy. I call her Kat," Mike said.

The waiter came, taking their orders. After he left, Angela said, "So, Mike, you finally settled down. Are you a proud papa yet?"

Mike's eyes filled with pain, thinking of what could have been with Angel. "Well, we're waiting for this one to come and then I'll try and be one of those."

Angela noticed the look in his eyes. "I'm sorry if I touched on a bad subject."

Mike shook his head. "No. No. Don't be," he sighed.

Coffee cups were sat in front of them and Mike took the interruption to change subjects. "So, Angela, you seemed to have Jo Jo a little torqued at you. Did she happen to lay into you?"

"No. No. She got mad at Sam mostly, locked herself in the bathroom and then I left. I can tell there is a lot of pain there."

"Yeah. They both miss that little girl so much." He sipped from his cup. "You said you have a child."

"Yes. Jamie is my son. He's almost all grown up now. We left him at home so he could go to school." Angela said.

Mike nodded. "Wow. That's good." He looked back down at the table, feeling an emptiness fill him. Hearing about children like this got to him, even though Kathy was carrying one.

"Mike, you alright?"

Mike looked up, shaking his head. He finished his cup, standing up to leave.

Angela followed him. "What is it?"

Mike sighed, then snarled, "None of your fucking business." He felt the raw pain of Angel's death wash over him.

Angela was taken a back. "Mike, it sounds like what ever it is hurts you a great deal. I'm sorry for what ever is causing you such pain. I don't mean to pry."

Mike turned, his eyes full of self- hate. "No one can fix what happened." He turned, walking slowly away. All of his plans were ruined now, as he thought of the pain of his child's death.

Angela followed, grabbing his hand. "Mike, just know if you need to talk while you are here, just come to room 222. I'll listen."

Mike shook her hand off of himself. He couldn't burden anyone with his pain. He stormed up to his room, opening the door, heading straight into the bathroom, locking the door. Kathy didn't need to deal with his inner pain.

Kathy watched as Mike disappeared into the bathroom, slamming the door. She knew something had upset him and it was probably best to leave him alone. She rapped lightly on the bathroom door. "Michael, I'm going to be right back. I'll leave you alone."

She stepped out of the room, hearing Mike's sobs coming from behind the door. She felt her heart break, but knew when he got like this and locked himself in places away from others, it was best not to disturb him. She was about to walk to Sam and Jo Jo's room when she bumped into a tall, blonde woman. "Oh! I'm sorry. I'm so clumsy," Kathy said softly, eyes cast downwards.

The woman said, "You must be Kathy. Is Mike alright? He sorta left testy."

Kathy froze, looking over the woman. Her tall form and long blonde hair made her attractive. "What do you mean?"

"Oh, it was nothing like what you're thinking. We were having some coffee and we were talking. I guess I said the wrong thing."

Kathy crossed her arms over her chest, her jaw locked. This was why her husband was now in the bathroom sobbing his heart out. She said through gritted teeth, "What did you talk about with my husband?"

"I was telling him about my children and asked if he had any yet." The woman looked down.

Kathy felt anger boil in her. She didn't get mad that often, but when she did, she had a tendency to explode. "You WHAT! Why don't you just leave us alone! All of us! Mike, Sam, Jo Jo, all of us! It's not any of your business to go asking questions like that."

"I, I don't understand. Why is it a big deal?"

Kathy stomped on the woman's foot in anger. "Listen to me carefully. Just leave the whole thing alone. It's a private matter and if he didn't want to tell you, I won't tell you either. Just back away and leave the situation alone. If you'll excuse me, I have to go and visit Sam and Jo Jo."

Kathy stomped off, leaving the woman behind. She couldn't believe the gall of the woman to ask personal questions such as that, upsetting Mike the way she had. Although she was no longer cranky with those she loved, her condition was affecting her moods, especially since she ached all over at the moment and had looked forward to a nice, quiet evening with her husband.

Mike stumbled around the bathroom, finally sitting down on the toilet, lid down. He buried his face into his hands, sobbing. The sight of his dead child washed over him as he remembered back to when they had lost her. He tried to shake this feeling that somehow they'd lose this one, too.

Hearing about other children hurt him greatly, especially since he had hoped to have a small one of his own at the moment to care for. Having lost Angel almost crushed him and now that the feelings of that pain were washing over him again, he felt as if the walls were closing in.

He heard a soft rap, then Kathy's soft voice informing him she'd be back in a while and that she'd leave him alone. Mike only sobbed harder, knowing how hard it must be for her to know he was dying inside like this and could do nothing about it.

After he heard the door close and the room go silent, he got up, anger flooding him. He took it out on the shower curtain, ripping it down. He then sunk to his knees, unable to stand from the grief. He hadn't felt it in awhile, but deep down inside he knew it was there. It was always picking at him, as he knew it had to pick at Kathy and that upset him more. Kathy didn't deserve such pain. He believed he did.

Mike thought about how terrible it had been for the both of them after Angel had been buried. He remembered seeing Kathy on that day, the way her tears streaked down her face freely, her hands clasped in front of her. Mike hadn't shed a tear at the burial itself. He felt inhuman for doing so, but he couldn't cry there. He had waited until they had gotten back into the car. It was one of his darkest days. Now he felt the pain of it all wash over him again, crashing into him like an ocean wave.

Mike stood up, looking in the mirror at himself. His eyes were puffy and red, his face streaked with tears. His hair was mussed around his head in tangles. "God, you look awful." Mike splashed water on his face, filled the sink up with freezing water and dunked his head into it, to perhaps shock himself from the grief so he could see Kathy later that night.

Mike toweled his hair dry, combing it before he decided to step out and wait for Kathy to return. He sat down on the bed, turning his CD walkman on to drown out noises and relax while he listened to soothing music. He gently dozed off, the walkman in his hand until it slipped quietly out onto the bed.

Sam opened the door when he heard a soft rap. He opened it, finding Kathy standing on the other side. "Kathy? What's going on?"

"That, that woman has upset Michael. I came here to give him some time to be by himself." She stomped past him, anger still flowing through her.

Sam wasn't used to Kathy acting this way. He looked at her angered face, asking, "What woman?"

"That tall, blonde woman you guys were all talking about earlier. They were having coffee and apparently she mentioned children. That set off Mike. He's locked himself in the bathroom," Kathy said, sitting down in a chair.

Jo Jo sighed. "Sounds like Angela said something to upset Mike. Sam, I think we should let him cool off. Lord knows how mad he'll be if we go asking how he is."

Sam nodded. "I agree. Let's leave him alone." He sat back down onto the bed next to Jo Jo and Trent. Trent was still sleeping even with the disruption. He had his head on his mother's shoulder.

Kathy spotted the small child. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have burst in like that. I didn't realize he was sleeping." She looked down at the floor, guilt for getting so upset washing over her.

Jo Jo sighed. "It's okay. He sleeps through anything, really. Sam screaming, guitars blaring, you name it, the boy sleeps through it. I'm not sure how he does, but he does."

Kathy giggled softly. "I didn't know that about him. Anything you say?" She blushed then. "I'm sorry. That was terribly naughty of me."

Sam laughed. "Mike said you got that way last time you were pregnant." He lit a smoke, placing the ashtray in his lap. "So, how long before he comes looking for you, you think?"

"He'll probably stay in the room until I come back. He doesn't want to bother me so he'll keep to himself. You know how he is. So private sometimes you just want to smack him for it," Kathy said, laughing.

"You've got that right." Sam took a drag off of his cigarette, exhaling. "I say we figure out what we're doing tomorrow as for loading the bus. We're leaving day after tomorrow."

Kathy sighed. "We are. I'll have to really go over the bathroom with a fine tooth comb or we'll leave a pair of Mike's underwear behind or something silly like that. He can be such a perfectionist neat freak sometimes and then there is his sloppy devil may care side. I swear I married two men."

Sam laughed hard, coughing. "Sometimes I have to agree with you on that one. Mike, Mike's a tough one to figure out. He's unpredictable. You never know what he's got up his sleeve."

Kathy sighed. "And don't I know it."

Kathy returned back to her hotel room, quietly entering. She looked over to the bed, hearing Mike's snores. She saw the headphones on his head and the CD player on the bed and began smiling. She quietly stopped the CD player, slowly moving Mike's headphones off of his head.

Mike opened his eyes, finding Kathy above him. He smiled shyly, his lips upturning only slightly, and softly remarked, "Hey."

Kathy jumped, gasping out, "Michael! I thought you were asleep."

"I was, but then I felt you moving my headphones. Look, I'm sorry about earlier." His smile disappeared. He looked away after the headphones were fully removed. "It just hit me like a ton of bricks, what happened with Angel. I didn't want to upset you so I locked myself away to deal with it. Uh, we're going to need to pay for the shower curtain, by the way." He smiled again, sheepishly this time, showing no teeth.

Kathy kissed him, placing her forehead on his. "You silly, silly man. Poor shower curtain. Did you ask it how it felt about being ripped down?"

Mike laughed, deep in his throat. "No. I didn't. It just sort of happened. I'm sorry."

Kathy sighed. She leaned down, kissing his neck. Kathy pushed some of his hair away, kissing up to his jaw line. "You're just goofy. Too bad we have to babysit this weekend."

Mike ran a hand through her long hair. "Kat, Kat, Kat. What ever will I do with you?"

"What do you mean?" Kathy asked, pretending to be innocent. "I'm not doing anything."

"Riiiight." He kissed her gently, cupping her chin in one hand. "You're in one of your moods again, aren't you? You've had quite a few different ones lately."

Kathy blushed. "I'm sorry for being cranky earlier."

"It's okay. You should have worn your fur coat any way you like, fur inside or outside, it should have been up to you," Mike said, laughing at her chiding expression.

Kathy smiled, her tiny button nose wrinkling with it. She sighed, "Now what will I do with you?"

"I don't know. What did you have in mind?" Mike asked, taking her small hand into his. "I think we should get to bed, being that we're leaving tomorrow morning and all."

Kathy stuck her lower lip out. "Oh okay. Spoil sport." She got off the bed, taking out her winter nightgown. Kathy went into the bathroom, finding the demolished shower curtain. It was ripped into shreds and scattered about the bathroom floor. "Michael, you weren't kidding about that curtain."

Mike came into the bathroom, leaning against the door frame. His hair framed his face, making his pale skin that much more so. His eyes danced with mischief. "It told me off and offended me. I couldn't put up with it. So, I punished the thing."

Kathy rolled her gray eyes, pulling her shirt over her head only to get stuck. "Michael! Help!"

Mike laughed softly, easing her arm out. "Get stuck there?"

"I hate being pregnant! I get so out of sorts and my belly gets in the way of everything." Kathy moaned. "I'm so embarrassed."

Mike kissed her ear. "Don't be. I thought it was cute."

The next morning, Sam and Jo Jo loaded the bus early. Sam grumbled loudly to Jo Jo, "I don't understand why we have to get to Sioux Falls so damned soon anyways. It's not like it's going to sink into some massive pit or something."

Jo Jo snorted from the bus compartment she was loading luggage into. "Now how do you know that's true? It could!" She laughed. "No, I want to get there so we can get checked in and unpacked and not be in frenzy tonight. Plus, I really want to get to the Empire East and Empire to shop for Christmas."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Okay, what ever you say. I still don't know we had to wake up at six in the morning to load the fucking bus. How you got me to do this..." Sam stopped when he remembered Jo Jo's wake up call.

Jo Jo stood, hands on hips. "Oh, and? You didn't like that wake up call? I'll just make a mental note not to wake you with kisses and other friendly things in the future. You don't like it."

Sam groaned. "Don't make me come over there and do something we'll regret later. It's sorta cold and public out here for that." He smiled sheepishly, half irritated and half aroused.

"Uh huh, like I would allow that. Just get that guitar case into this compartment and we'll head back to the hotel for breakfast quick before we wake everyone else up and help them load. Besidess, it's 20 below out here and I'd like to get some place warm."

Sam swaggered over to Jo Jo, pinning her against the bus. He wiggled his eyebrows. "You got me up, girl." He kissed her, cupping her face into his hands.

Once the kiss ended, Jo Jo gasped, giggly, "Sam! Just finish loading! We got the whole weekend for that type of entertainment. Can't you wait that long?"

"Not if you're going to wake me by kissing me and my neck and my chest. That's just not fair!" Sam said, standing to the side, pouting.

Jo Jo groaned. "I knew it was a bad idea, but you'd still be in bed if I hadn't done something that drastic and you know it!" She loaded one guitar case Sam had placed at her feet. "Now help me finish loading and I promise we can be leisurely about breakfast, but no monkey business, mister."

Sam smiled wide. "What makes you think I'd do something goofy?" He tossed in a suitcase next to the guitar case. "Am I really that obvious? Oh and Jo Jo, this other guitar doesn't go in here, it goes on the bus itself."

"Why? You planning on serenading Mike or something?" Jo Jo asked, mischief in her eyes.

"No, but you did give me the idea so if I do, I can blame it on you!"

Jo Jo crossed her arms, mouth hanging open. "How dare you!"

Mike was sleeping peacefully, arm wrapped tightly around Kathy as they slept. He felt Kathy start to struggle against his arm and he opened an eye. "Kat? Something wrong?"

Kathy sat up, groaning. "Yes. I have to pee and if you don't let go of me, we'll be paying for the bedding and bed with the curtain."

Mike lifted his arm, smiling softly. "Don't want to get in the way of nature's call there. Go. I'll be waiting." He sat up, looking at the clock. It read seven in the morning and he groaned. It was way to early to be awake.

Kathy came back out, climbing back into the bed with him. She snuggled up to him, hugging him tightly. "I'm so glad you're warm. It's freezing in here!" Mike laughed, wrapping his arms gently around Kathy. He nuzzled her hair. "Well, it is fucking North Dakota, ya know. It's gotta be almost 20 below or something."

Kathy's muffled giggles could be heard from his chest. She said, "Mike, you just don't like cold weather."

"No. I don't. Why do you think I live in New Orleans?" He sighed. "Damn it. I bet any moment they'll come knocking on that door and getting us ready to go so we can drive to another cold as hell place." Mike let got of her, lying back. He yawned.

Kathy curled up on his chest then sighed. "I can't even curl up on your chest right. I must look like an inflated balloon."

Mike took her hand into his. "No. You don't. You look wonderful because you glow when you talk about the baby. If you looked sour and upset all the time I'd say that you do look awful, but then again I'm biased. Even when you are your crabbiest, you're sexy and attractive and cute. Trust me. I'm the chunky one, remember?" Mike laughed, pulling on his stomach for emphasis.

Kathy giggled. "Yeah, you and your peanut butter fetish. I'm not going to give you ANY ideas of what new things you can do with that stuff. Yuck."

Mike laughed. "You read my mind." He kissed her, climbing out of the bed. "Well, we're already awake. Let's pack up the room and get dressed. If we don't, they'll get mad and they've probably been up longer than us."

Kathy called out from the bathroom, "Michael! You can't leave your clothes all over the floor like this! We have a laundry bag! Use it!"

Mike cringed from the bed where he was packing CDs and recording equipment into its cases. "Uh, I couldn't find the laundry bag. I don't know where you had it."

Kathy poked her head out, her expression one of scolding. "Michael..." The connotations in her voice were more than enough to make Mike plod into the bathroom.

"Well, why don't you pack the equipment and I'll gather all of my clothes from the floor," he sighed, knowing to make her irritable would only cause problems.

Kathy placed her hands on her hips. "An excellent idea."

Mike wondered why she was being cranky, but thought better judgment would be to not ask. He watched her leave the room and began to search for his clothes that he had tossed in the bathroom while they had been staying there. He muttered under his breath, "Use the laundry bag! Use the laundry bag! I don't like the fucking laundry bag."

Kathy's voice could be heard now from the room, "I heard that, Michael! Do you like having to pick up your clothes when it's time to pack up? Do you like losing things?"

Mike sighed. He knew he had made her angry. He silently picked up the rest of his stuff and quietly placed it into the bag that Kathy pointed to as soon as he walked out, arms full of clothes. He tied the bag shut.

Kathy nodded in satisfaction. "Now, help me pack up your recording equipment and we'll be ready to load onto the bus."

Mike sighed again, helping Kathy prepare the sound equipment for travel. The keyboard and monitor came with its own loadable box and lid that locked over both so that it could fit onto the bottom rack of the bus. Then, Mike had to check over the guitars and the disk collection. Once he was satisfied everything was packed, he sat down onto the bed.

Kathy said, "You sure everything is packed? Look under the bed. I don't want you getting mad because you left a disk in Fargo."

Mike groaned, standing up. He lifted the bedding up, ducking down to check underneath. He scanned his eyes over the floor, finding nothing. "Nope. Not a thing. Nothing but dust bunnies."

"Okay. Good. I'm going to call Sam and Jo Jo's room and see if they're awake," Kathy said, moving to the phone. She dialed Sam and Jo Jo's hotel room and waited for a response.

Mike rolled his eyes, rubbing them. Kathy was being extremely difficult again. He sighed, getting ready to carry things to the bus. He put on his black, winter coat and a pair of leather gloves, picking the guitar cases up first. "Tell Sam I'm going to start loading the bus."

Mike stepped out of the hotel, feeling the bitter wind assault him as soon as he stepped from the sheltering doorway. He flinched at the temperature, exclaiming, "Jesus! It's fucking cold!"

Mike made his way to the bus quickly, opening the compartment and sliding in the equipment. Once his hands were free, he pulled up his hood, attempting to block out the wind and bitter cold. "How can anyone actually live here and not freeze to death?"

Out of no where, Mike felt a snowball smack him in the back. Mike turned, hands holding up his hood so he could see, spotting Sam standing not far away. Sam said, "Kathy told me you'd be out here. Don't be such a snow bird. It's not that cold for North Dakota, really."

Mike chattered out, "Easy f-f-for you t-t-to say."

Sam laughed. "Boy, you are the snow bird. Let's get you inside and I'll coddle my brother to finish packing all of this in."

Mike glared at him, his teeth chattering.

Once they were inside, Sam asked, "How thick is that coat?"

Mike rubbed his arms with his gloved hands. "Not thick enough, obviously."

Sam felt the coat. "Mike! You can't go wearing coats like this in the dead of winter! Don't you have a better winter coat?"

Mike nodded. "Kat packed it."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Figures. Did she pack it into what we just loaded?"

"No. It's up in the suitcase in the room," he sighed. "I know, I know. I was lazy, I just didn't feel like grabbing my heavy coat from the suitcase and making Kat cranky. She yelled at me enough this morning."

"For what?" Sam asked, an amused look on his face.

"I left my clothes all over the bathroom. I don't like the laundry bag," Mike said, a sheepish grin on his face.

Sam rolled his eyes. "You gotta be one with the laundry bag. It's the only way to keep yourself from being cranked at. The less you resist the laundry bag, the happier you will be. Trust me. I learned that the hard way last tour. Jo Jo reamed me out anytime there was a pair of underwear found NOT in the laundry bag."

Mike laughed. "Sounds like Jo Jo. Usually Kathy doesn't yell at me for stuff like that. She just sorta picks up after me. Damn it, that sounds bad. I should probably use the laundry bag."

"Yeah, I would advise you to." Sam looked at Mike's gloved hands as they made their way up the stairs. "Uh, Mike, those go, too. No way are those gloves going to do the job. Tell me, when you moved to New Orleans, did your common sense leave you?"

Mike sighed. "No. My winter gloves are with the winter coat, packed in a suit case. I wore my winter stuff while were here and Kat musta packed it in her packing frenzy. She picked the wrong coat to leave out, I guess."

Sam laughed. "That does happen, doesn't it? Sometimes our wives can get a bit crazy and over do some things. At least now I know you have enough common sense to know that the gloves and coat you're wearing don't cut it. What did you do to piss her off besides not using the sacred laundry bag?"

"I don't know. She woke up cranky."

"Uh oh. That's never a very good sign. Usually means that you did something and don't know about it and since you don't know, they only get madder. Jo Jo does that to me all the time," Sam said, pocketing his winter gloves.

Mike opened his hotel door, allowing Sam in first. Mike said, "Kat, Sam is here!"

Kathy poked her head up from the other side of the bed where she was kneeling. She sighed. "I was trying to get this case to close. Help me."

After Sam left to check up on Jo Jo, Mike asked, "Kat, is there something wrong I should know about? You've been acting funny all morning."

Kathy sighed, sitting onto the bed next to him. Both of their winter coats and winter gloves were lying on the bed behind them, the rest of their stuff already loaded. She looked at the floor for a minute, then back up at Mike. "It's not a big deal."

Mike wondered what was bothering her more than ever. "Kat, it's something. You don't get that cranky that often. And when you do, you don't talk to me. So, what is going on?"

Kathy looked back down, her hair falling into her face. "That woman you guys were looking at yesterday, she upset you and I didn't like that very much." She looked back at him, then back down. "Just thinking about her makes me mad."

"That's not all of it, is it, Kat?" Mike asked, knowing that she was hiding the real problem.

Kathy felt her eyes tear up. "I feel so stupid for feeling like this, but seeing that woman made me feel unattractive. I'm bloated like a balloon, I'm short, and I'm not blonde or leggy."

Mike laughed then, a rich, deep laugh. "Kat! I just had coffee with her. She and I dated back when I was just starting to make my band and then she moved onto Sam and then she left him shortly after. We had fun, but I was young and I wasn't looking for long term. Don't be ridiculous."

Kathy's lip trembled. "But she looks so much better than me!"

"She does to some guys who can't get beyond looks. But Kat, you're not only looks, which I might add are just fine the way they are, in fact better than fine. You have brains and guts and more than Angela ever had with me. I don't know what she is like now and I probably never will, but when I knew her, it wasn't about happiness in the sense we have. Don't be silly. Oh, and I promise to start using the laundry bag," Mike said, taking Kathy's hand into his, gently squeezing it.

Kathy put her head onto his shoulder, sobbing softly through laughs. "I'm a mess."

"No, you're pregnant and having mood swings. It happens. Now, let's get some quick breakfast before we're herded onto the bus for a long drive." He stood up, helping her up. He kissed her cheek softly. "Kat, no matter what you look like, I'll love you. You take me for what I am, even when I'm at my worst. Alright, so I sound like I'm on a stupid soap opera, but it's true. I haven't seen anyone else stick around long enough to tolerate my weird quirks."

Kathy rubbed her eyes, brushing tears away. "I know. I just can't help but think sometimes."

Mike laughed, hugging her. "Let's get some food and harass Sam and Jo Jo. They need to be harassed every so often."

Mike and Kathy came up to Sam and Jo Jo's door, only to be greeted with shouting from inside. Mike looked at Kathy, then cringed when he heard Sam shout, "Hey! Jo Jo, if you hadn't insisted on getting all ready and everything, we wouldn't be arguing over this!"

"Well, excuse me! I just thought it would be nice if we could get to our new place and be able to be unpacked by a decent hour! I guess that is just too fucking much for you!" Jo Jo's shout was just as angry.

Sam's voice exploded back, "Huh! What do you want! You just want everyone to sing and dance to your tune, is that? We leave when Jo Jo says! We do what Jo Jo wants! What if I don't want to leave for Sioux Falls at 8 in the fucking morning!"

Mike took Kathy's hand into his. He leaned in, whispering, "Let's leave them alone. I know it sounds bad, but I don't want to get involved in something that is none of my business. It sounds like there is a lot of tension and with both of their tempers, who knows. Let's go see what everyone else is doing."

Kathy shook her head. "It's a shame they're fighting like this."

Well, I can understand why they are fighting. It's hard with Beth gone. There is a lot of tension with that, and I hate to say it, Sam was too laid back for me."

Kathy followed Mike to Doggett's door. Mike knocked on it, waiting for an answer.

Doggett opened it, looking at the pair. "What's goin' on? I was expectin' Sam."

"Uh, Sam is sorta busy at the moment," Mike said.

Doggett poked his head out, looking around. "Whaddya mean busy? He was supposed to come tell me when everythin' was loaded."

Kathy coughed quietly, speaking up. "Sam and Jo Jo are having... a dispute."

Doggett leaned back. "Oh? How bad?"

"Bad enough to know to leave them alone. They're pretty mad at one another at the moment. I suggest what ever needs loading on our ends should be done now and we'll wait for them to cool down or what ever happens after their fight is through," Mike said.

Doggett nodded. "I see. One of those fights. They'll make for peachy travelin'," he sighed.

Mike said, "Just telling you what's going on."

Inside the room, Sam was reaching his breaking point. He raised his fist up, hitting the bedside table he was standing next to. "Jo Jo! You can't be serious!"

"I am. I'm very serious. If you're going to throw fits like this, I request a separate room, if not staying with someone else in their room." Jo Jo had her hands on her hips. "I'm sick of having these fights and I'm sick of feeling so much tension." She turned around, facing away from him.

Sam's jaw dropped before he could think of a clear response. "Jo Jo! Look, I know it's hard right now and I know we fight a lot more than usual, but what about Trent and Richie?"

Jo Jo didn't turn around. "Sam, my decision stands. I don't want to stay in a room with someone who will end up fighting with me. I think if we just take a break from a lot of time we've spent together trying our hardest to be comfortable and thought about what we love about each other, we'd be stronger. My decision is final."

Sam slammed his fist into the table again. "Damn it, Jo Jo! It's our fucking tenth anniversary on Saturday! We're going to spend that apart! I don't think so! Look at me!"

Jo Jo turned around, arms crossed, eyes squinted and determined. "Yes?"

Sam sighed. "Jo Jo, you know I love you, right? You know that even though I say some pretty stupid and nasty things to you sometimes, I still love you. I hate feeling this way just as much as you do, but damn it! I want to stand with you, not away from you." He turned around this time, his hands balling up into fists.

Jo Jo had her head tilted to one side, her expression softening once she saw him turn around and a slight shake in his shoulders emerge. "Sam, look, I know you don't mean to be angry and say those things..."

Sam sniffed, not turning around. "But what? I'm not good enough, am I?"

Jo Jo bit her lip, hating how this entire fight was turning out. "Sam, no. You're not perfect but you are perfect. Listen to me. We've done nothing but fight and then pretend we're comfortable since Beth gone missing. I want to fix this so badly, this rift. I just don't know how unless I get some space. I need to take a step back."

Sam turned around, tears softly falling down his cheeks. "Damn it, Jo Jo! I can't be alone. I don't know what I'd do if you weren't there."

Jo Jo felt her heart break. Everything these past few months seemed to have shadowed everything. She looked down, unable to take looking at Sam's face as his heart broke. She ran her hand over her arm nervously, unsure of what to say to that. Jo Jo felt hot tears come to her eyes as she thought about what she had with him.

Sam watched, wondering what she was going to say next. He was fearing the worst and worried she'd walk out that door and out of his life if he wasn't careful. He, too, looked down, unsure of what to do about the pain in his heart.

Jo Jo looked up, whispering, "Please, just give me space. I'll make it up to you, I promise. I just need some time. I can't fight with you anymore." She walked past him, out of the room.

Sam watched as the door closed, the resounding click as it shut sounding louder than he remembered. He slammed his fist into the wall, denting it. Now he feared Jo Jo wouldn't come back anytime soon.

Jo Jo slumped against the door after it shut. She bit her lip, feeling tears run down her face, even though she protested it. She couldn't believe she had just walked out on a fight between her and Sam and had issued an ultimatum that they take a break from one another. She almost turned around and went back to give Sam kisses for an apology, but knew if she did that, they'd end up having the same fight. She squared her shoulders, making her way to Doggett's door to request a place to stay in Sioux Falls. She knocked on the door softly.

Doggett answered, noticing the look on Jo Jo's face and the tears. "Jo Jo, you feelin' okay? What's goin' on?"

Jo Jo brushed past him into the room. "John, I need you to do something for me. Please, will you either request a room for me alone or let me stay with someone else."

Doggett's eyebrow raised. "What for? You stay with Sam. What's goin' on, Jo Jo?"

Jo Jo ran a hand on the back of her neck. "Look, it's personal. I just need a room either for myself or I can share with someone who wants to share. I just need you to do this for me, okay?"

Doggett sighed. "Alright. Look, you ever need to talk, I'll listen and not judge. I know Sam is my brother, but you're not just my sister-in-law to me, you are a sister to me. Just ask if you need to talk."

Jo Jo nodded, looking down. She bit her lip to keep from crying, unable to succeed. "What have I done?"

Doggett hugged Jo Jo, noticing Scully coming out of the bathroom, robe on and towel on her head. He nodded that they needed privacy. He rocked Jo Jo, smoothing her hair. "Sh. I think things will work all right in the end. I know, I know."

Jo Jo wrapped her arms around Doggett. "I feel terrible! Sam's probably devastated. What if he thinks I don't love him anymore?"

Doggett lead her to the bed to sit down. He sat her down gently, taking a seat next to her, his arm going around her. He said, "Well, I think you two do need time apart. You two haven't worked through any issues for the most part, just cleared the air for a bit to have that cloud come back. Jo Jo, it's tough. But the both of you are going to have to reassess what you both want from each other and in the relationship. I know Sam is gonna have a hard time understandin' that at first. That means time apart from one another."

Jo Jo rested her head on Doggett's shoulder, silently letting tears fall. She sniffed, replying, "I just broke his heart. He's all alone and devastated. But I know if I go back there and we fix things for now, we'll fight like this again. I can't fight with him like this anymore. I can't."

Doggett nodded. "I know you can't. You two are just steppin' on each other's toes right now. You're both very upset and have excellent reason. I think you did the right thin' walkin' away from a fight like that. It could have gone much worse, one or the other of you could have said the one thin' that might have undone it all. I'll talk to Sam and we'll see what can be done. You can stay with Brian for the time being. I'm sure he'll be understandin'."

Jo Jo nodded. She sat up, brushing tears away. "Thank you, John. For everything. For not saying I was bad for doing this. I know you don't want to see your brother hurt, but I don't want to hurt him more by staying than I will leaving."

Sam heard a knock on the door from where he lay in the fetal position on the floor. He jumped up, running to answer it, hoping it would be Jo Jo on the other side. Instead, his brother stood, face grim. Sam looked away, brushing tears from his eyes. "Come on in."

Doggett waited to speak until after the door shut. "Sam, Jo Jo just came to talk to me. How did your fight start?" Sam sat down onto the bed, head in his hands. "John, I don't know. I guess we were arguing about if everything had been packed or not and the next thing I know I said some stupid stuff about having to do what she said all the time. From there it went down hill. God, I'm going to lose her." He began to sob again, feeling the stabbing inside his heart.

Doggett took his brother into a hug, trying to comfort him. "I know you're scared. Jo Jo was just afraid she would say somethin' that would ruin everythin' completely. You haven't lost her, Sam. She asked me if she had done the wrong thing walkin' out the way she had."

Sam caught his breath. "She did?"

"Yes. Said she was goin' to walk right back in before she came down to talk to me, but couldn't do it just to end up right where you two are right now. Sam, give her time to think and do some of your own. I know you love her and I know she loves you." He patted Sam's back.

Sam lifted up, looking into his brother's face. He looked away. "Damn it, John. She's not just my wife. She's my best friend. I can't do this alone. I can't."

"You won't be alone. You just gotta give her some space. She said that the past few months with Beth being gone have clouded everythi' and she wants to get back to why she loves you. I think she's right. You two keep patchin' things up temporally and end up right back where you started before you made up. It's an endless cycle, unless you try to break it," Doggett said.

Sam stood up, looking at his bruised, bloodied knuckles. "But why can't we face this together? Why do we have to do this apart? I just want to say I'm sorry for saying all of those terrible things and tell her how much I love her and show her that. God, I've fucked it up this time. What if she finds she doesn't love me anymore? What if that walking out of the door meant goodbye to being married to her?" He punched the dent in the wall again, chest heaving.

Doggett stood up. He said, "Sam, I don't think it'll come down to that. She's just scared and she's sick of fightin' with you and feelin' this way. Give her some space. She'll come around."

Sam turned, looking at his brother. His dark eyes were wide with pain and fear, his mouth hung open as he breathed heavily. His small frame was tense. Sam let a wail out, unable to contain the pain inside. He just wanted to turn back time, before his little girl had been taken. Before he could fear losing his wife.

Doggett felt the sound of that wail pierce his heart. Having Jo Jo exit the way she had caused great emotional distress in Sam. Doggett wasn't sure what to say, fearing what could happen in the end.

Sam looked at the floor once he had fallen silent. "Look, let me do one more check over on this place and I'll meet you on the bus. I'm going to lock myself in the back. I can't bear to see Jo Jo at the moment."

Jo Jo sat in Brian's room, looking out the window. She had her hands clasped, silently asking herself what would happen next. She feared what this would do to her marriage to Sam. Maybe simply going to him and saying sorry would fix this all, but she knew better. She needed time apart to think. Without it, she'd be right back here and it could be the actual end the next time.

Brian watched the woman, her face rippling with emotions as she grappled with what happened next. He knew that it was hard for the two of them at the moment with Beth missing. Brian wished that he could get the break that would get to Beth and solve the entire mess. He sat down next to Jo Jo gently.

Jo Jo briefly looked at Brian, then looked away. She sighed. "You know, I'm not sure where to go from here. We were having a mini dispute one moment, the next an all out war of words. Now what? What do we do? Do I just walk back and say I'm sorry? I don't think he'll take that. I broke Sam's heart today. I ripped it out of his chest and stomped on it. I don't know what will happen to us next."

Brian sighed. "Well, I know you love him a lot and he loves you, too. Yes, it's a big injury for him to take. But I think in the long run this will only make you stronger. It's difficult right now because things are difficult." Jo Jo stood up. She walked to the window, watching the winter sky. "Saturday will be ten years and we won't be in the same bed. I can never make that up to him. Ever. Will he ever forgive me?" She looked down, shoulders shaking as fresh tears began to fall. "I already miss him."

Brian stood up. "You're doing the right thing. When Jean and I divorced a few years back, we tried what you are doing right now, but it didn't work because we kept trying to tough it out with one another. Don't go running back and apologizing just yet. Think about how much you love him and how much it hurts to be away and when you can't take it anymore, then go to him."

Jo Jo turned around, throwing her arms around Brian. "I don't know if I can do this to him. He's not going to take this very well. We should be standing together. We're not. We're apart." Brian rubbed her back. "I know. Just give it time."

Jo Jo nodded. "I will. It'll be very hard to do this, but I will try."

Sam sat down in the back of the bus, looking out the tinted window. He lay back on the bottom bunk, arms behind his head. He stared. "John, do you think she'll leave me completely?"

Doggett shook his head. "Sam, I don't know. I really don't know."

"If she does, I'm taking that service weapon of yours, and I'll end it right there. I'm serious. I know I'm nothing without her. I know, I know. It's not the answer, but damn it John, I'll think about it," Sam said, not looking at his brother. "I love her. I really love her and I've been such an asshole lately. No wonder she walked out on me."

Doggett sighed. He sat down by Sam's knees. "Sam, you have both been going through a difficult time. It's hard and I know you're upset but things will work out. Why do you say you've been so bad?"

"I keep ignoring Jo Jo. I do. When she's upset, I blow her off and tell her my problems and lean on her and never let her do the same. I'm a selfish bastard." He rolled over, facing the bus wall. His hand rubbed gently on it, his other arm under his head. "I mean it. I'm a selfish bastard. My wife is having a hard time and has no one to talk to. Not me at least."

Doggett hated hearing what his brother was saying about himself. He said, "Sam, you are not. I know you may have not been paying attention to her, but it's understandable."

"How is that understandable, John! I totally disregarded my wife's pain. If I loved her as much as I talk I wouldn't be sitting back here right now. Damn it, John, she deserves better than me. I'm a dick." Sam ran patterns on the bed with his finger.

Doggett shook his head. "I'll let Mike talk to you. Maybe he'll knock some sense into you."

Sam watched his brother leave and shut the back door. He got up, finding the photo of him and Jo Jo on the mini fridge. He picked it up, looking at how she smiled, running a finger over the photograph. He said to the photo, "Jo Jo, I'm sorry."

Sam put it back, his dark eyes sad as he stared at what was happier times. He sat down back onto the bunk, his head in his hands. He started to sob softly, wondering where they would go from here and what would happen next. Would there be a them anymore?

Mike entered the back of the bus silently, watching as Sam stood in the back, arms crossed, shoulders tense and jaw locked. He shut the door softly, clearing his throat to get Sam's attention. Sam flinched, retorting, "Go away. You can't fix it. I don't want to hear it."

Mike stood by the door. "Sam, don't make me do something to snap you out of this. You're going to listen to me. We're going to have a little talk rather you like it or not."

Sam turned around, looking at Mike. Mike's eyes were dark and intense, his expression filled with intense determination. Sam backed down. "Mike, what am I supposed to do? Talking is not going to help me. Not now, not for a very long time. Not until I have Jo Jo back with me will it be okay."

Mike sighed. His eyes closed, then reopened, just as intense. "Listen to me. I saw Jo Jo out there just a minute ago. She's not holding up very well either. Kat's sitting with her."

"Speaking of Kathy, what the fuck would you be doing if you were where I am right now?" Sam crossed his arms, looking at the floor. "I've fucked it all up. Mike, she walked out and this could be the end of everything! What will I do?"

"First, you'll sit your ass down onto the bunk and calm down. Second, you'll listen to me," Mike said, directing Sam in what to do.

Sam sat down at Mike's commanding voice. He looked up, feeling unsure of what would come next.

Mike said, "Sam, yes, it's not good what happened, but I saw her. She's going to do everything to get back with you but she's gotta have some space. So do you. I know you don't think you do, but you do. I was worried that both of you were living in some type of denial for awhile there. I never said anything because I thought it'd cause an explosion." He sat down next to Sam. "Right now both of you need time alone to assess what is going on with between you and how you both feel about Beth being gone. You two have tried to hide from it for far too long."

Sam looked at the floor, hot tears falling down his face. "I just don't understand. We were so comfortable with one another the other day."

"No you weren't, really. You were denying what you two really felt. You were hiding your fears about Beth inside both of yourselves and not sharing because you don't want to hurt each other. What neither of you realized is by keeping silent you did more damage," Mike said, putting a hand on Sam's shoulder.

Sam looked up at him, his eyes wide. "But what was I supposed to do? Tell Jo Jo I'm scared and that I don't know if we'll see Beth ever again? Why would I do that to her? She's got enough hurt right now."

"That's my point, Sam. Both of you didn't want to tell the other because you were sure it would hurt the other. Hiding it only hurt more. Now, I'm going to sit quietly here and you can think about what you and Jo Jo mean to one another, as well as how you will talk to Jo Jo about Beth. Just let me know if you want to talk. I'm not going anywhere."

Jo Jo stared out the window as they rode onto their next destination. She wished things could be different and wished she could patch things up more quickly with Sam. It pained her to know he was hurting. She felt a hand on her shoulder, turning to find Kathy sitting next to her. Kathy's gray eyes were sad and sympathetic. Kathy whispered, "Jo Jo, I know it's hard. Want to talk?"

Jo Jo looked over at Trent sitting by his uncle in the front. He looked dejected and she felt bad for causing him such pain. She looked away. "What is there to talk about, really. I walked out on Sam."

Kathy looked down, then over to Jo Jo. She said, "Well, what was the fight about?"

"Stupid stuff. I wish it had never happened." She turned, looking at Kathy. "I just can't fight with him anymore. Not about anything. I'm just sick of it." She looked down.

Kathy sighed. "I can understand that. Mike and I fought over everything after Angel died. It was a nightmare. You remember how we were? We just refused to talk to one another. You and Sam are doing the same thing right now."

Jo Jo brushed some tears from her eyes. "I know. I just don't know what I should do. It's hard with Beth being gone. I guess Sam and I decided to pretend everything was normal and ignore it." She bit her lip, her voice catching. "There were so many times I just wanted to talk to Sam but didn't. I didn't want him getting all worked up and upset again."

Kathy shook her head. "Jo Jo! You two need to talk. Take your time and get your space and think about what you really have to say to him and when the time is right, talk with him."

Jo Jo looked back up at Trent, then back at Kathy. "I guess I'd start by telling him I love him and that I'm sorry," she started to cry then, accepting Kathy's shoulder for consoling. She choked out, "What if he doesn't believe me?"

Kathy rocked Jo Jo, trying to help comfort her around her belly. "Jo Jo, he loves you too much. If you tell him you love him, he'll believe you. Don't worry. He wants you back just as much as you want him back. Just don't deny what has happened with you." She stroked Jo Jo's hair. "Trust me, Mike and I denied that Angel was gone for awhile and it almost tore us apart not being able to talk and try and pretend we were normal, too. You just have to share what you feel."

Jo Jo sobbed, unable to speak anymore. She thought about what Kathy was saying, knowing the woman was right. Denying what was going on and hiding from each other was not the answer. Now she wondered if she could get back with Sam anytime soon.

After awhile, Sam looked over at Mike, then looked out the window. "Mike, I haven't really thought about how much I loved Jo Jo in a long time. How could I be so blind? She's right here and has never left me. What was I thinking treating her the way I was?"

Mike said, "Well...it's like this." He paused, gathering some thoughts. "You were trying to protect her because you love her. I know how that is."

"But it only hurt her more later on. It was the wrong thing to do. I shouldn't have kept my feelings away from her. I don't usually. I haven't been honest and I only expect honesty." He looked down at the floor.

"Sam, you haven't dealt with something like this ever in your life. You weren't a father before, you weren't a parent worrying about a missing child before this. Sometimes we change and when things happen they force those changes. You became this way to isolate yourself and protect your loved ones."

Sam sighed. "I suppose so. It still doesn't feel right, that's all. I know I've exploded before this, I know I've said what I've felt before this, but after awhile I felt myself go numb. I just couldn't deal with Beth being gone anymore. I couldn't think about it, so I almost pretended it wasn't happening. And in the end...it tore Jo Jo and me apart."

Mike shook his head, his green eyes saddened by what he was hearing. "It didn't tear you apart. Not yet. It's just put a rift between the two of you. You can still fix that."

Sam looked over at Mike. "I hope so. I don't like being away from her. I guess thinking about all of this makes me remember why I do love her. I love her not because she's there to lean on and make love to. I love her because she's strong, beautiful and loving. I love her because she's determined to do what she can for those she loves and not because she can gain something out of it. She's honest. All the things that made me fall in love are still there. Why did it come down to a fight and being apart for me to realize it?"

Mike sighed. "I...well, I don't know. Sometimes you just have to take that step back. You both were very hurt. It's been hard all around. I know that having Beth missing has taken a toll on you. I tell you what, sleep apart for a few nights. Write to her, tell her what you want on paper before you tell her in person. It might help you clear your head and get it down without ending right back here again."

Sam smiled. "Write to her. She'd like that. When I used to go on the road and she didn't come with because she was still working her waitressing job, I'd write to her a lot. Then she could come with and I never thought about it anymore. I could just tell her in person what I thought."

Mike shook his head. "I rarely write to Kat either. It's my god awful handwriting that prevents me. She'd spend more time figuring out what everyother word was before she got my message. If I write to her, I email her. Honestly."

Sam laughed. "I can see that. But I think I will try writing to her when I go to my room tonight. I don't know. Hopefully things will be okay soon. Thanks man."

Jo Jo had fallen asleep on Kathy's shoulder awhile ago, her energy spent. She finally looked peaceful, yet weathered. Soft breaths could be heard as she peacefully slept. One arm was in her lap the other around Kathy's shoulders, as if she had fallen asleep in the middle of sobbing. Kathy wasn't about to disturb her or upset her.

The door opened, Mike stepping out. He walked past Kathy and Jo Jo, leaning down to whisper something to Doggett. Doggett handed him a pen and pad of paper. Mike walked by, smiling slightly at Kathy. "I see she's asleep. How was she?"

Kathy whispered, "Not good. She was very much afraid of losing him."

"Well, I convinced him to write some stuff and we'll see what happens. This is one big roller coaster ride, except this one isn't any fun." He opened the back door, disappearing back into the back.

Kathy shook her head. She caught Doggett's eyes, trying to communicate that she had to use the bathroom and couldn't bear to wake Jo Jo.

Doggett got up. He sat down in the seat across from Kathy. "Do you need somethin'? Here, let me take her."

Kathy nodded gratefully. "Thank you so much."

Doggett gently nudged Jo Jo off of Kathy, moving her towards the window. He then let Kathy stand up and move out of the way before sitting down and moving Jo Jo back towards him, her head falling gently onto his shoulder. He sighed. "Go. I'll sit with her for awhile. You probably need to eat."

Kathy nodded. She gave Jo Jo a kiss on the temple, making her way to the bathroom

Sam took the pad and paper gratefully from Mike. He said, "Dude! I'm sorry to make you go back out there, but I want my guitar. I might feel the inspiration to start writing some song. Oh, and will you get my tape recorder? It's in my bag, I think."

Mike groaned. "Okay, Sam, okay. This is the last time."

Sam smiled wide, then looked down at the floor. "How did she look?"

"She was asleep. She looked tired," Mike said softly. He opened the door, walking back out.

Sam sat staring. He looked out the window, then back down at the pad of paper before him. He tossed it down onto the table.

Mike walked back through, carrying his guitar and tape recorder. "I got 'em for you." After Sam didn't take them from him or even respond, he asked, "Sam?"

Sam jumped, looking over at him. "W-what? Did you say something?"

Mike sighed. He set both things down, sitting down next to Sam. "Wanna talk about it?"

"Yeah." He looked away, then back. "Mike, how long do you think we can stay apart without it being permanent?"

Mike sighed. "I don't know. I have a funny feeling things will work themselves out. Just write for awhile, I'll listen quietly and I promise not to try and take over," Mike said, sitting back.

Sam smiled wanly at him. "Thanks man." Sam picked his tape recorder up, pushing record. He spoke into it first, "Luke... I am your father." Sam pushed rewind, testing to see if it was recording. He heard his voice speak back to him and he laughed. "Well, it's recording."

Mike shook his head. "Is that how you test that all the time?"

"No. I've got plenty of phrases. Jo Jo...said I couldn't say testees, testees one two three any more," Sam said, smiling a little, even though it never reached his eyes.

"I'm not surprised. Kathy's sorta tried to change my filing system. I don't tell her that I still use it, though. I'd never know what I was looking for the way she wants me to order it. It's gotta be the assfuck drive, damn it," Mike said, arms on the back of the bunk, pulled into a sofa.

"I'm not surprised." Sam pushed record, setting the recorder down slowly, then started to strum his guitar. He looked at some notes he had lying in the back, then felt a song hit him as he thought about the situation.

Sam softly sang the beginning of it, "Please, please don't leave me. It's too hard for me. If you could only see me as I am right now, I'd hope it'd make you see." He paused, feeling a little caught up into the lyrics that were rolling out of him at the moment, fast and furiously. "You mean the world to me. I can't spend another day without you by my side. I don't know what came between. Can't we make it go away?"

Mike watched, his arms crossing and hair falling into his face. He felt like he was intruding upon Sam as he quietly sang this song meant for Jo Jo's ears. The pain in Sam's voice was beginning to be overpowered by the love for Jo Jo. He felt a few tears come to his eyes, feeling the emotional pain.

Sam set his guitar down once he finished what was in his head, leaning down, head in hands. He started to cry, feeling the pain of what he had just recorded and the fight of the morning.

Mike sat forward, gently rubbing Sam's back. He knew how hard it was to write something that emotional, especially when it was very significant to a real part of one's life.

Jo Jo woke up, smelling aftershave first. She jumped with a start, wondering what was going on. She blushed, looking out the window when she realized it was Doggett who sat next to her and had been holding her.

Doggett said softly, "Jo Jo, it's okay."

Jo Jo turned, looking towards Doggett, looking into his warm blue eyes. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have been asleep on you like that. It wasn't fair for me."

Doggett sighed. "Jo Jo, you were already asleep when I sat down. Kathy had to go to the ladies' room. So I took her place. Nothin' more."

Jo Jo looked down, shoulders starting to shake as she fought another wave of sobs. She looked up, noticing Trent watching her. His expression was one of sadness as he realized that his parents were spending time apart and he wasn't quite sure why. She broke then, seeing the confusion and pain in her son's eyes. She hugged Doggett, sobbing into his shoulder. "What have I done?"

"Sh, sh, it'll be alright. You just let it all out now. This will all be in the past before you know it." He stroked her blonde hair, rocking slowly in the seat.

Jo Jo buried her face into his shoulder. "I miss Sam already. I've been missing him for a very long time. Why can't we just fix this?"

Doggett sighed. "It'll fix itself. Ya gotta give it some time, that's all. I know it's tough."

Jo Jo lifted up, rubbing her eyes. "I've gotta stop being such a weepy woman. I can't always be crying and fretting." She looked out the window. "I just want this to be over and to have Sam and Beth back with me. With all of us."

Doggett took Jo Jo's hand into his. He squeezed it gently. "And you will. I know how Sam looks at you. I don't think either of you can be apart for very long."

Jo Jo cracked a smile. "No, no. Not usually."

That afternoon, Sam stepped out of the bus as they arrived in Sioux Falls, making his way to the hotel. Mike followed not far behind, helping him carry a few things in. Sam looked drained but not as broken as before.

Sam opened his hotel room up, setting stuff down onto the floor. He sat down onto the bed, laying back. He put his hands up over his face, sighing. "It's been a long day. What time is it?"

"It's one, dude," Mike said, setting Sam's guitar down. "We got a whole day left!"

Sam groaned. "Yay. I'm thrilled. Just thrilled." He yawned. I'm tired though. Might do me some good to take a nap." Sam stretched, lounging onto the bed.

Mike shook his head. "I'm going to go see what Kat is up to. I'll be back in awhile. Get some rest."

Sam nodded. "Thanks. I'll try." He yawned, making his way to the top of the bed and settled in for a nap. He fluffed his pillow, lying down. He closed his eyes, thinking.

Mike exited, leaving Sam alone to rest. He shut the door softly, not wanting to upset him with a loud click.

Sam put his arms up over his eyes, settling in for a nap. He was tired and drained from the morning, but most of all, he was lonely and didn't want to think about it. Jo Jo meant the world to him and he realized how he had been abusing that. He had been treating Jo Jo like she was someone to use for his own emotional needs for awhile now, and he knew it. He had been too ungrateful for her being with him through all of this and now he risked losing her. Sam bit his lip, closing his eyes tight in an attempt to sleep.

He drowsed off, thinking only of how much he loved Jo Jo and how much he had messed things up. Sam sighed, finally asleep, drained of all energy.

Mike stepped into his hotel room, finding Kathy asleep on the bed. She was stretched out, lying on her back, arms over her eyes, one wrist being held by her right hand. She softly snored. Mike smiled, shaking his head. The drive and helping Jo Jo had worn Kathy out. He snuck to the chair after he set some stuff down, trying to be as quiet as possible. Kathy looked too comfortable to disturb.

He thought about the troubles Sam and Jo Jo were having and felt a twinge of guilt for being glad he and Kathy were not going through something like that at the moment. He feared the worst and hoped for the best, knowing how losing Jo Jo would hurt Sam and vice versa. Hopefully the two of them would work things out very soon and everything would be back to normal. Mike hoped so because he cared about both a lot. Sam, even though they had their differences, was his friend if not best friend outside of Kathy and Jo Jo was someone he admired and cared for like an older brother would.

Kathy rolled over in the bed, pulling into herself for warmth, as the weather in Sioux Falls was not much warmer than Fargo. Mike got up, closing the shades on the window and promptly turned the heat up to warm the room up to a comfortable temperature. He pulled the blankets over Kathy best he could, without waking her. The less he disturbed her, the better. Having her pregnant like this caused him to worry more than usual and he only wanted the best things for her right now. He picked up a phone, calling room service to order up some lunch for her.

"Hello. This is room 245. I'm asking for some room service to be brought up in about an hour or so. I'd like a salad, a patty melt, some fries and a large glass of milk. I'd also like a large burger, fries and a large Coke. I'll take a slice of cheesecake, too," Mike said, ordering lunch for the both of them. "Thanks."

Mike turned, looking down at Kathy before he decided to take a shower. That way he'd avoid waking Kathy. He stripped his shirt off over his head, heading into the bathroom. Mike shut the door, sighing as he unpacked some of the bathroom stuff for his shower. Hopefully everything would be fixed soon and he would be at home with his wife, waiting for their child and not in some frozen tundra hoping for the best fate for a child to come home alive.

Jo Jo stared out the hotel window at the empty parking lot. Her arms were wrapped around herself protectively as she looked at the icy landscape and thought of what had happened that morning. It seemed like a parallel and she didn't like it very much. She would rather much prefer being in a hotel room with Sam and be cozy, but knew that time was needed before those things could happen.

She sat down at at the desk table, taking a pen and pad out. She stared at the piece of paper blankly, trying to think of words she would like to say to Sam, even if it wasn't vocally. She tapped the pen nervously on her knee, suddenly feeling shy about what to say to her own husband. It felt strange, as if she didn't even really know him anymore. That frightened her the most. What if they didn't even know one another anymore? She quietly dismissed the thought, shaking her head quietly.

She sloppily jot down:

Dear Sam, I guess we've made quite the mess of things, haven't we? I was just thinking about how cozy it would be to be sitting with you while it looks so cold outside. Sam, when did this drift between us occur? What happened? When did things get so bad we can't bear to see one another? I'm honestly frightened about what could happen to us. Losing Beth is one thing, but losing both you and Beth is something I cannot bear. I just don't understand what happened. When did our anger cloud everything we feel about one another? I love you and you love me, yet here we sit apart. I don't know what you're doing, though I wish I did. Are you alone? Are you angry? Are you scared like me that this could be the beginning of the end of us? I know I am.

Sam, sometimes I fear what this means for us. Not just this fight and separation. With having Beth gone and possibly gone permanently means for us. I can hardly bear to think what it means in the end. Could we really let this destroy us? Aren't we supposed to stand together? I don't want to be alone. I really don't. I'm too nervous inside to hear that final news if it comes by myself. I just can't do it.

I never realized until I walked out that door how much you truly love me. I've always known, Sam. Deep down I have, but I just never let myself feel all of it. When I heard you break down after I left, all I could think was about how I had broken your heart and how that broke mine. Can we ever mend them now? Is there a chance we can take our hearts and put them back together again and fix this emptiness I'm feeling?

I suppose it will take time to fix this, but Sam, please, don't close the door on us. I won't give up what we have. I just want to fix this so we're not so far apart, even when we're so close.

Love,
Jo Jo

Jo Jo folded the piece of paper after she ripped it from the pad. She set the pen down onto the pad and thought. She looked up, noticing Brian unpacking some clothing. She paused, then said, "Brian, take this to Sam for me, please. It's very important."

Brian nodded. He took the letter from Jo Jo, shaking his head that it came down to something like this for their communication. He whispered. "I'll do whatever it takes to help you two. I've never had so much fun working for anyone else. I don't want to see that end."

Jo Jo cracked a smile. "Just get that to him and we'll go from here."

Sam woke with a start, the pounding on the door louder than it should be. He stumbled out of the bed, opening the door to find Brian on the other side. He looked down, "What is up, Bri?"

Brian smiled quietly, remarking, "Sam, Jo Jo wrote this and wants you to have it." He handed the folded sheet to Sam.

Sam took it, nodding. "Thanks, man. Look, I'm sorry you're in the middle of this. I don't want to get into a bigger fight with her and be in a larger mess other wise I'd go and talk to her myself."

"Sam, I understand completely. Trust me. I do," Brian said. "Just so you know, Jo Jo misses you very much."

Sam nodded, staring blankly at the sheet. He quietly shut the door once Brian made his way down the hall, then sat down onto the bed. He said to himself aloud, "I wonder if she's saying goodbye in this. What if this letter is it?" He shook his head. "Sam, don't be an idiot. You've had several fights with her that you spent some time apart." Sam fell silent, not willing to say outloud, "but none of them were like this."

Sam quietly unfolded the letter, reading what Jo Jo had written across the page. He felt tears come to his eyes as he read about how much she missed him and would rather be with him instead of in a separate hotel room. Sam knew he had been asking himself the same questions about where things had gone wrong. Was this a problem that had been existing before Beth was taken? Was there a way to fix it?

Sam felt his heart break again when he read how Jo Jo's had shattered after leaving. He didn't realize how painful it had been for her and he wondered again about how selfish he had been in the past few months. His hand shook as he continued to read, his emotions torn and frayed from everything happening around him. He set the letter down, closing his eyes. Here was his answer. Jo Jo wasn't saying good bye. It relieved him and scared him at the same time. How would they fix this? When would they fix this?

Sam took out a piece of paper and a pen. He thought for a moment, then started his response.

Dear Jo Jo, I'd say we've really fucked things up. I miss you, too. I wonder when this drift began. Was it there before Beth was taken? Jo Jo, I never let my anger cloud how much I love you. I love you because of who you are and because you don't take shit. Not even from me. I guess I let my own selfishness get in the way and you decided not to put up with it.

I promise you, Jo Jo, if we hear the words that Beth is no longer alive I will be with you, even if we are still separated. I'll toss this petty fight aside and I'll stand with you. I should have been along but I'm just a dick sometimes. You should know that by now.

Jesus, Jo Jo. Reading the words you wrote about your own heart breaking broke mine again. I love you more than you can ever know. I also know you love me more than I could possibly know, even when I've been an asshole and probably deserve a kick in the head. I'll do everything to help mend our broken hearts, but we gotta do this together for it to work. I can't do it alone and neither can you. We've learned that the hard way, haven't we? We gotta stop trying to do things on our own.

I won't close the door on us if you won't. I promise you that. Jo Jo, just know I love you and we'll fix this soon.

Love,
Sam

Sam folded his sheet, setting it on his table. He lay back, closing his eyes and thinking about what he had just written. Hopefully things would mend themselves soon.

Mike showered quietly, thinking about the day and how stressful it had been for everyone. He knew that it was hard for everyone at the moment and he thought about what might happen if things were to deteriorate further. Seeing Sam's pain about Jo Jo was having an effect on him. He knew that he and Kathy were very firm in their relationship, but he could have said the same thing about Sam and Jo Jo only a short while ago. Mike shook his head, water splashing on the walls.

Mike knew deep down that everything would work out and that things would be alright, yet his doubts were still clouding him as they were clouding everyone else. It had been months since Beth had disappeared and still they had not found the young girl, and now her parents were self-destructing before everyone else's eyes.

He thought about Trent then, how he must feel watching his parents and knowing what the young boy must be thinking. Maybe he would think that some how it was his fault that his parents were splitting. He remembered being five again, how his parents split and how he felt at fault, yet unable to fix the problem. If Kathy was still asleep when he went back out, he'd talk with the young man about what was happening. Even though he knew Sam and Jo Jo would eventually get back together, Trent did not.

Mike sighed, stepping out of the shower. He wrapped a towel around his middle and began combing his hair. Mike put his clothes back on, making his way quietly out into the room, just in case Kathy was still sleeping. He saw her small form curled up on the bed. He smiled, tucking his shirt in before he bent down, kissing her forehead.

He exited the room, quietly making his way to where Trent stayed. He knocked on the door, waiting for Trent. Trent's voice could be heard, "Who is it?"

"It's me, Mike. Can I come in? I want to talk to you," Mike said, waiting for the door to be unlocked.

Trent opened it, his face looking sad and his eyes dark with fear. He let Mike in, closing the door behind both of them. "Uncle Mike, do you think Mom and Dad will stay apart like this forever?"

Mike sighed, pausing. "Well...that's what I came to talk to you about. Let's sit down."

Trent sat down next to Mike on the bed, looking up at his uncle. He looked expectant, as if his uncle had the magical ability to make everything alright again. He asked in a quiet voice, "Do my parents hate each other and that's why they won't talk to each other?"

Mike sighed. He paused, replying, "No, Trent. They don't hate each other. Actually, they are apart more so because they love each other so much. You see, they don't want to hurt one another with more angry words, so instead of staying and saying something that might do too much damage, they decided they would take some time apart. Sorta like you do with your sister after a fight."

Trent looked down at the floor. "Why are they so mad at each other?"

Mike ran a hand over his face, trying to formulate an answer to the little boy's question that the child could comprehend. "Well, it's sorta like this. Your parents are upset and they are playing a game of hide and seek from one another. Not like you and your sister or friends do where you hide some place and they find you, but with their feelings. Do you see what I'm saying?"

Trent said, "You mean they're hiding things from each other, like feelings, right?"

"Yes. That is exactly what I mean. It's hard to understand why people do that, but they do. They haven't tried talking about their feelings for awhile and when they do try, it only causes them to fight," Mike said.

Trent looked up at his uncle. "But they will fix this, right?"

"Well, I know that they love each other very much and that if they have that and can start to talk again, things may fix themselves," Mike said, looking down into Trent's young face.

Trent hugged Mike, startling him. "Uncle Mike, thanks for coming to see me. It really helped me a lot. I just want to see Mom and Dad fix this and I want to see Beth again."

Mike rubbed the boy's back. "I know you do. We all do. Especially your parents."

Beth woke up to see darkness. The car had stopped and Mulder was tapping her on the shoulder. She yawned, turning her head towards him. She softly asked, "Where are we?"

"Big city this time. We're in L.A. I think we can hide out here for awhile and won't be spotted. Get your bag and we'll go inside to the hotel and get settled for the night. I have to make sure we weren't followed," Mulder said, almost patiently.

Beth nodded, stepping out of the car. She walked under a street lamp illuminating the area, her blonde roots shining brightly through the dark, raven's wing dye. Before she could do anything else, Mulder was already yanking her out of the street lamp's circle. Beth let a yelp out, the surprise of being grabbed startling her.

Mulder looked around, luckily finding that they were alone. He snuck them up the stairs to their room before reprimanding the young girl. Once the door on the hotel room had shut, Mulder swiftly smacked Beth across the face. He growled, "Don't ever make a sound like that outside where we can be seen again. Do you understand me?"

Beth burst into tears, unable to contain the fear and surprise of the past few moments. She bit her lip, not saying a word, but nodded yes in response. Rather than becoming gentle, Mulder lifted Beth up from the floor and held her eye level with himself, where he began shaking her. Beth was frightened that she may have pushed him this time and that this would be it.

Mulder shook Beth, exclaiming, "We just got here. It took me hours to drive here. If you would have caused any one to look at us, I would have simply killed you when we got here and left. Stupid, little bitch."

Beth was sobbing loudly now, wishing Mulder would put her down and leave her be. She choked out, "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! Please, just put me down!"

Mulder set her down roughly, causing Beth's legs to buckle underneath her. He stomped away from the young child, making his way to the door. "You stay here and not a peep. I'm going to get the rest of our stuff inside and then I'm going to dye your hair."

Beth nodded quietly from where she sat on the floor, tears still coursing down her face. She watched him exit, the door closing, finally allowing her to be alone. She raised her little fist up, shaking it in anger and hurt. Then she put her hand to her face where she could feel a welt begin to grow. This was the hardest he had ever hit her.

Sam knocked softly on Mike and Kathy's door, not wanting to be alone at the moment. The door opened, revealing Kathy. She was rubbing her eyes and yawning. "What is it, Sam?"

Sam felt guilty then. He thought perhaps he should have gone to talk with his brother instead. "Uh, do you know where Mike is?"

"No. He's not here. He must have went some place for a few minutes. Come on in. I'm sure he'll only be gone for a few moments." She stepped out of the way, allowing Sam to enter. She made her way slowly to the bed, her hand at the small of her back. She groaned. "I think I need a good soak or something. I woke up with such a back ache."

Sam followed her, shutting the door behind himself. He sat down in the arm chair in the hotel, sighing. He said, "Uh, I could come back later. I don't mean to bother you. You look tired."

"Just a long day and a long drive. I'll be fine as soon as I get something to eat and some more rest. I'll let Michael worry about the unpacking." She rubbed her eyes again, adjusting herself onto the bed.

Sam watched her quietly, thinking about what Jo Jo had looked like when she was pregnant with the twins and again with Richie. He shook his head, not wanting to get upset. He asked quietly, "So, how have you and Mike been? I guess even though we see each other an awful lot, you and me never seem to talk all that much."

Kathy sighed. "No, no we don't. Mike and I are fine for the most part. I did sorta get testy with him this morning though. The baby seems to be doing just fine and I've started to think of a few names, but I know Mike will have to hear them before I can start making any name choices." She yawned again. "I'm sorry. It's just been one of those days."

Sam nodded. He took out his lighter, flipping the top of it open and shut over and over, trying to distract himself from the problems at hand. He asked bluntly, "Do you think Jo Jo and I have been pretending like nothing is going on lately?"

Kathy was taken a back by his question. She sputtered, then replied quietly, "Yes. Yes, I do. You two have acted for some time like this is just an ordinary tour and nothing more. I had a feeling you two would explode at some point."

Sam looked down at the floor, his eyes tracing patterns with the shapes in the fabric. He sighed. "Yeah. I know. I just didn't know what to do. I feel a little cut off, I guess."

Kathy adjusted herself. "Sam, take this time to realize what you can fix and what you can't. You cannot fix what has happened between you and Jo Jo without realizing that you two must communicate and communicate often. Just because something looks like it's patched up doesn't mean you don't take the time to ask Jo Jo if she is feeling alright. Don't let her hide and don't hide from her. Tell her how you feel everyday. Tell her if it's a good day or a bad day and why. Without communication, I'm afraid you end up here or worse, divorced."

Sam looked up from the carpet, his dark eyes fearful and confused. "I don't know. I don't like upsetting Jo Jo by telling her things like I'm afraid. I have never felt this way before. I usually just shoot my mouth off no matter my mood and it's all out on the table. This time, this time I seem to feel hesitant to do so."

Kathy shook her head. "Shoot your mouth off a bit more, Sam. Jo Jo likes to know what you think and how you feel. Let it loose a bit more often. I'm sure she's confused as to why you haven't." She got up, cracking her back before she made her way to where he sat. She kissed his temple, smoothing his short hair for a moment. "Just don't go too far, Sam. Too little is bad, but so is too much."

Sam looked up at Kathy, his dark eyes curious as to how she made it sound so simple. He never really felt close to Kathy because she was so shy and quiet, but somehow she knew just what to say to him to make the situation seem a bit less hopeless. He asked, "How did you know what to say?"

Kathy smiled quietly, "Sam, I may not talk to you often, but I watch. I watch people I love closely. I know how you feel about Jo Jo. I see it in your eyes, the way you move, the way you talk to her, everything. I also see how she does the same thing with you."

Sam shook his head. "Mike really did find the right one. Kathy, I swear you know way more about me than I know about you. Almost everything I know about you, I hear from Mike. Why is that?"

Kathy shrugged. "I don't know." She looked away. "I guess because I'm still shy with you. That doesn't mean I don't care about you, though."

Sam sighed. "I just don't know. It's just so hard with all of this going on. I want to just go home and be normal for awhile. I'm sick of living in a suitcase and worrying and thinking my baby girl is dead. I'm sick of all of this shit. It's just too much sometimes." Sam looked down, tears streaming down his face. He choked out, "Most of all, I'm sick of seeing Jo Jo hurting like this."

Kathy hugged him to herself, his arms snaking around her back as he lay his head onto her chest and belly. "Sam, it'll be alright in the end. You have to have faith. You really do. Just let it out."

Sam sighed mid sob, sputtering, "I just don't understand. What did we do that was so wrong to this sick fuck? Why does he hate us so much? I don't understand what we did that was so wrong."

"He's insane. He doesn't have reasons we can understand. I have a funny feeling he doesn't even understand it." Kathy smoothed his hair, holding him.

Sam pulled back, sniffing. "I swear though, if I catch that mother fucking asshole, I'll make him pay for all we've gone through in the past few months and for the time all those years ago." Sam rubbed the palm of his hand through both eyes, trying to stop the tears.

The door opened, Mike walking in. Mike saw Sam and Kathy, asking, "What's going on? Sam, you alright?"

Sam looked up, his eyes full of raw pain. "I'm just peachy."

Mike shook his head. "I just came back from talking to Trent." Sam asked, "How is he?"

"He's taking this a little rough. I think Trent is very much afraid of the outcome of this separation. I told him why it was happening and that hopefully things would work out in the end," Mike said, sitting down onto the bed.

Sam looked out the window. "Does he think it's his fault?"

"No, no. He is just a little nervous as to what may happen to him if you two don't get back together. I explained to him that both of you love him very much and told him how it was for me as a kid. It helped him a little." Mike rubbed his eyes. "What on earth is the time?"

Kathy glanced at the clock on the nightstand. "It's seven thirty."

"Holy shit am I hungry," Sam said. "I didn't even notice until you said the time! I suppose, I should get some food soon." Sam stood up. He gave Kathy a hug gently. "And Kathy, thanks for listening to me. I'm glad we could talk."

Jo Jo sat on the bed, bored. She looked over at Brian. He was working on something, caught up in what ever it was. She sighed. Jo Jo was getting hungry and now she wanted to do something. She looked back at the television, then back to Brian. "Brian, I'm hungry."

Brian tossed his pen down onto the table. He looked over at Jo Jo, sighing. "Well, what do you want me to do about it? You can order up some room service by yourself."

Jo Jo crossed her arms, her face turning into a pout. "But I'm bored! I'm sick of sitting here with nothing to do. Let's go to the hotel restaurant and get something to eat. There is nothing on TV."

Brian rolled his eyes, throwing his hands up into the air. "Alright, but I tell you, we can't go staying long. I've got to write this report and then I've got to call the closest field office."

Jo Jo smiled then, "Okay!"

Brian shook his head. Only Sam knew how to deal with her mood swings without getting frustrated. He got up from his chair, grabbing his suit jacket. "Let's get going then. Sooner we eat, sooner we can get back."

Jo Jo bounded off the bed, making her way to the door. She miscalculated how close she was to the wall, grazing her shoulder on the wall. She said, "Ow!" Jo Jo giggled then, realizing how stupid it was for her to have even touch the wall.

Brian shook his head again, sighing. He followed her out the door, realizing she was full of pent up energy and with nothing to do. How would he survive sharing a room with her?

Jo Jo walked quickly ahead of him, her small steps making her look comical. Brian quickly caught up, his own stride making up for the difference. He sighed. Hopefully this dinner would be uneventful and he could get back to work.

Jo Jo startled him by grabbing his hand. She said, "Come on! I'm the slow one here!"

Brian felt her drag him down the hall way to the dining area. Somehow he would find a way to survive a hyper active Jo Jo. Hopefully.

Sam sat at a table by himself, thinking about how bored he was. If Jo Jo were with him, he'd be making her laugh. He figured that was part of the point to why he was alone at the moment. He was supposed to think about all of the things that he loved about Jo Jo. Making her laugh was just one of those things. He sighed, picking up his menu to decide what he would have.

Sam heard a loud giggle and Jo Jo's voice say, "Come on! I'm hungry!" He looked over, noticing Jo Jo literally drag Brian into the dining area. Sam shrunk down, not wanting her to see him and get upset. Hearing her laugh was something he wouldn't interrupt. He sighed, wishing he was the one getting dragged.

Jo Jo didn't even seem to notice him, due to the separation wall blocking her view of him, but not his view of her. He watched her quietly, feeling saddened that they were separated at all. He looked through his menu, trying to distract himself from Jo Jo being near.

Sam was feeling tempted to get up and go talk to her, but knew that a public scene would only make things worse than they already were. He scrunched down further, feeling a need to disappear. He suddenly felt his appetite desert him.

Sam heard Jo Jo giggle loudly from her table with Brian. She remarked to him, "Oh don't be such a sour puss. Try to have a bit of fun."

Sam wondered why she was acting so cheerful. Perhaps she was over him already. Perhaps she never really had loved him. He shook his head, feeling silly for even thinking such thoughts about Jo Jo. He figured she was still hiding her feelings and was trying to keep her demeanor of normalcy in public.

Sam glanced over to the table, noticing that Jo Jo had her back to him. He sighed, getting up so he could sneak past her and not cause a scene. Obviously what ever food he was going to eat was no longer appetitizing. He sighed, making his way quickly past the table.

Jo Jo giggled as he passed. And then he stopped. She was talking about him! She was telling a story about how they had attempted camping a while back and how it was a disaster. Sam smiled wide as she continued her story. Apparently she wasn't trying to hide her feelings. She was merely working through things by talking about them. He figured that included funny stories just as much.

Sam quickly made his way up to his hotel room, not wanting to interrupt Jo Jo and destroy her good mood. Maybe Kathy was right, things would work out alright in the end. It didn't seem nearly as hopeless as it did this morning.

Mike sat down on the bed, next to Kathy. He sighed. "Well, it's been one helluva day. How are you feeling?" He lay back, one knee in the air, hands resting on his belly.

Kathy looked down at him. "I'm good. I'm a little tired and hungry, but other than that, I'm doing alright." She yawned. "Michael, we must think of names for the baby and soon."

Mike sat up, rolling on to his right side. He propped himself up by his elbow. "Well, what names have you thought of?"

"If we have a son, I was thinking of naming him Joseph Michael. If it is a girl, I'm thinking of Renee Anne. What do you think?" Kathy said, lying down next to him onto the bed.

Mike nodded. "They are very pretty names. I noticed you snuck my name into the boy's. Why didn't you sneak yours into the girls?"

Kathy sighed. "Mike, simple. Renee and Kathleen don't go well together. It's just too long and I don't want a Kathy running around with me. So, I decided I'd go with Anne."

Mike nodded. "I like Joseph. It's a good name. How about something like Moon Unit though?" He ducked as Kathy's small fist hit his bowed head. "Okay! Okay! I didn't mean it!"

Kathy giggled. "You're so mean sometimes." She kissed him when he looked up, startling him. She cuddled up, as best as her pregnant body would allow her.

Mike relaxed slowly, allowing her to kiss him deeply. He ran his hands through her long hair. When they broke for air, Mike rested his forehead upon hers. "Now, Kat, what was that for?"

Kathy giggled. "I dunno. Just because. I like kissing you, you know. Anything wrong with that?" She kissed his nose.

Mike laughed softly, kissing her. "No, not at all. I like to kiss you, too." He kissed her, pushing his tongue gently into her mouth, teasingly pulling on hers with his. When he stopped, he asked, "Kat, what do you want for supper?"

Kathy gasped for breath. "I don't know. What do you want? I'm hungry for anything." She kissed him again, this time taking the upper hand by dueling with his tongue.

Mike pulled back, lying down onto his back. He sighed. "Well, hmm, how about something a bit spicy. I miss New Orleans."

Kathy giggled. "How about you get what you want, and I'll get what I want. I don't want spicy stuff right now."

Mike groaned. "That's right! Let's get a steak, rib eye, baked potatoes, peas and some pie for dessert. That sounds good to me."

Kathy nodded. "I like that. Why don't you order it up for us?"

Mike sat up, kissing Kathy again. He whispered in her ear, "In a minute. I'm busy at the moment." He ran his tongue down from her ear to her neck, making his way back to kissing her.

Kathy giggled softly, "Michael, that doesn't get our food up here any faster."

"I know. Can't I have fun?" Mike said, smiling shyly and slyly all at once.

Mike looked up at Kathy after he ordered the food. "Hmm, here's the names I've picked. How about Thomas James for a boy and Anna Kathleen?" He waited to hear her response to the names he had chosen.

"I noticed you did the reverse. Picked a name with mine in it instead of a name with yours in it. How about Daniel? I've always liked your middle name," Kathy said, running circles on his chest with her finger.

"Dan? Hmm. I suppose we could think about it. What would we use for a middle name? I'm not having my name reversed for my son," Mike said, grabbing her hand to suck on her finger quietly.

Kathy watched him. She shook her head, then took her hand away, running it through his hair. "What has gotten into you, Michael? You're acting a bit goofy." She arched an eyebrow towards him.

Mike gasped in mock surprise. "What? I can't be romantic with my wife sometimes? Is it a crime now?" He laughed when she glared at him. "Well?"

Kathy sighed. "You are just terrible. How do I ever put up with you? You either ignore me, smother me or you try to annoy me," she giggled, ruffling his hair. "You are so demanding sometimes, but I still love you."

Mike pouted, sticking his lip out. "Thank you. I'm glad even though I'm so terrible you can still love me." He smiled wide at her, his dimples appearing.

Kathy kissed him, unable to resist his smile. She pulled back, smiling down at him. "Michael, you really ought to smile a lot more often than you do now. It makes you sexy and cute. Really." She blushed then.

Mike laughed. "Why are you blushing now? We're married. We love each other. So what? We're allowed to sound mushy sometimes. Just not all the time. Besides, I know you're making up to me for yelling about the fucking laundry bag this morning."

Kathy stuck her tongue out, crossing her arms. "You know I'm right. You should use the laundry bag and you know it! It makes things and life easier on the road and you like to be so difficult by not using it."

Mike groaned. "Why did I say anything?" He sighed.

Kathy giggled. "I don't know. You're the one who brought up the laundry bag, not me."

Mike rolled his eyes. "Kat! You're killing the mood!" He lay back, his hands over his face. "We were just getting going!"

Kathy pried his hands off of his face. "Oh, and you thought you were going to get some tonight, eh? What made you think that, mister?"

Mike opened his eyes, looking up at her. "Gee, let's think. We were kissing and it can lead to other stuff. Besides, you're in one of those moods that you get when pregnant. I didn't mind your idea for tonight's entertainment. It sure kicks the shit outta television."

Kathy put his hands back on her face. "Michael! You are a naughty man. Besides, we should check and see what Trent is doing since Sam and Jo Jo are busy. We can't be going and doing what ever we want just yet, you big goof."

Mike sighed. "Why not? I'm sure it won't take that much time to check on the boy. Listen, I'll go and check on him and we'll eat supper, then can we do something fun?" His eyebrows raised suggestively.

"Do I have a choice?" Kathy sighed, then giggled. "Alright, alright. I'm sorry. Don't pout. By the way, you'll be unpacking this time. I'm too tired to unpack."

Mike groaned. "Damn it! There goes our fun!"

Sam opened his hotel room door, sitting down onto the bed. He lay back, his hands over his eyes. Seeing Jo Jo was rough on him, but he knew that if he had said anything to her in the restaurant it could have led to some ugliness. He rolled on to his side, facing the window. He thought about what Jo Jo had said in her letter about how she would rather be cozy with him, and it caused him to smile.

Sam sat up, dialing room service. He was still hungry and now he could eat in peace. Perhaps he'd work on a song while he was here. He felt like he should keep himself occupied. The less he thought of what was happening at the moment, the better. He'd think some later. Right now, he had to eat and get some song writing done. Maybe Trent would like to share a meal with him. He hung up on room service and punched in Trent's hotel phone number, waiting for his son to answer.

Trent's little boy voice came through the phone. "Hello?"

Sam said, "Trent, don't worry, it's me. I was just curious if you wanted to share dinner with me. I'm in my room and I'm ordering some room service up. Thought perhaps you'd like some with me. Might be good for us to talk, too."

Trent's voice sounded more relaxed now that he knew it was only his father. "Yeah. I'd like that. I'll be over in a bit, okay? Umm, Dad, mind if I stay the night with you? I'm sorta lonely."

"Sure, sure you can. I might get some song writing done while you're here, but other than that I don't see any problems," Sam said, scratching his head. "Bring your guitar with, Trent. Who knows, we might have a blast."

Trent's voice gave away his smile on the other end. "Okay, Dad! I'll see you in just a little bit."

Sam heard the phone hang up and dialed for room service right afterwards. He ordered up some food, some dessert and some movies just incase Trent was interested in watching any. He then lay back, waiting for his son to knock on the door.

He wondered what would happen next with him and his son. Would Trent be angry with him and blame him for what was happening between his mother and father? Sam knew there was no simple answer to what was happening and was not going to attempt at making one that would fit. He knew Trent was afraid his mother and father would not get back together and so was Sam. He sighed, knowing he had to make things work, some how, some way.

A soft knock came to the door and Sam got up, opening it. Trent stood on the other side, guitar case at his feet. "I'm here." Trent walked in past his father, setting his guitar case down onto the floor. Then he hugged his father, startling Sam.

Sam grunted as he felt his son's arms go around him and his head rest on his belly. He hugged Trent back, squeezing gently. "Now, what was that for?"

Trent looked up at his father after letting go. "Because I know you're hurting." The young boy said it with such simplicity and innocence that awed Sam. He hugged his father again. "Because I love you, too."

Sam felt his eyes well up with tears. His son was more observant than he gave him credit for. The young man knew how his father felt and knew what to say. All doubts that his son felt that he was at fault fled him in that instant. He said, "Thanks. I love you, too."

Jo Jo looked at the clock on the wall. She sighed. "Well, Brian, we ought to head back. I should check on Richie and Trent and see how they are. I know poor John and Dana have had to put up with them all day."

Brian nodded. "I'll get to work on some phone calls while you do that." He got up, tossing his napkin down onto the table. "And Jo Jo, it was a wonderful evening. I'm glad you could share such stories with me. I hope it helped you out some."

Jo Jo smiled. "Yes, yes it did. I guess thinking about those happy times makes me remember why I do love him so much. I'm going to go see what the boys are up to and I'll meet you in our room in awhile. I think I'll write awhile before bed."

Brian smiled. "Alright. See you in awhile then."

Jo Jo made her way back up to the rooms, finding Doggett's door. She knocked softly, waiting for it to be opened. Doggett opened the door for her, asking, "How ya feelin', Jo Jo?"

"I came to see Trent and Richie, actually." She looked in to the room, making her way after Doggett stepped aside. "Where is Trent?"

Doggett said, "He went to see Sam, last I heard. Richie is in the play pen here. He's been sorta active today. Likes to crawl and still screams like Sam used to when I pick him up. Why did he have to get his father's lungs?"

Jo Jo laughed. She went over to the play pen, bending down to pick up Richie. He cooed and gurgled at her. Jo Jo smiled. "Oo, you're getting heavy, Richie. Getting to be a big boy. I don't know how much more Mommy can pick you up." She sat down onto the bed, bouncing the young toddler in her lap.

Doggett laughed. "He is gettin' to be a bit heavy. How was your dinner?"

Jo Jo looked up from the young boy in her lap. "It was fun. I know it's odd for me to be having fun at a time like this, but I was just getting some feelings worked through by telling some stories about Sam and me. He gets me to do the dumbest things sometimes."

Doggett laughed. "Sometimes thinkin' of those good times help."

Jo Jo dodged Richie's arm as he tried to grab her hair to yank on. He whined when his mother wouldn't allow him to pull. Jo Jo chided Richie softly, "Now, now. Don't pull Mommy's hair. It hurts."

Richie opened his mouth, wailing. He started to squirm, his arms and legs moving about. He started to make his hands into fists and hit his mother in the shoulder. Jo Jo stood up. "My, my. Someone has a temper. Listen, little guy. It's time for the play pen again. If you're going to get mad about not being allowed to pull Mommy's hair, it's time for mister play pen."

Richie stood up on wobbly legs. He pointed at his mother, making noises of protest. Apparently he didn't like being placed back into the play pen, unable to touch his mother. He waved his arms around and fell down onto his bottom as he lost his balance. Then he let a scream out as the surprise of falling startled him.

Jo Jo shook her head. "Now, now. Richie, honey, Uncle John doesn't like it when you do that. You just sit and play nice. Mommy is right here."

Richie stopped, looking wide eyed at his mother. His hands tried to clap in glee, not succeeding very well. He giggled then, looking up at his mother.

Jo Jo sighed. "I don't get you, silly man. You and your father have so many mood swings. Of course, he'd say he got that trait from me and not him. I tell you what, if you be a good boy, I'll get you a treat."

Scully stood by Doggett. She said, "Jo Jo, he sure needs a nap is what I think. He's been cranky then happy then cranky all day."

"Yeah, I know. He doesn't travel very well. I'll see if I can coerce Brian into taking Richie in for the night. Sam can keep an eye on Trent and I'll keep an eye on Richie." Jo Jo crossed her arms, bending down. She took one hand, patting Richie on the head. "Mommy will be right back. I'm going to see if you can stay with Mommy tonight."

Sam and Trent were laughing over dinner. Sam said, "I remember that. You were supposed to be some lion in that stupid play and someone took your line, so you shouted about it. I laughed so hard when that happened that your mother elbowed me in the ribs, telling me to shut up. Then the other parents got mad at me."

Trent giggled. "Yeah. I remember. They didn't like you very much, did they?"

Sam shook his head. "Especially when I told them to chill out and that it was for kids to have fun and not get all shook up over. I told them that they needed to take them serious blinders off and they just told me to leave. I'm so glad you haven't been in anything since."

Trent chewed his food, smiling at his father. "I know. Me too. Last time I do a play, I'm telling ya that."

A knock came to the door, Mike's urgent voice coming through. "Sam, open up. It's important."

Sam put his plate down, climbing up from his comfortable spot on the floor. He opened the door. "What the fuck is it, Mike?"

"Trent's not in his room. We don't know where he is," Mike said, his pale face slightly flushed. "Kat is asking Jo Jo and your brother."

"Well, that's fucking ridiculous. Trent's here with me. We were just having some dinner and having some fun. That was excitement over nothing," Sam said, crossing his arms.

Mike said, "He is? He's been here all this time? Damn it, Sam. I was sure he had gone missing too."

"Well he didn't. Why don't you and Kathy go back to your room and spend time alone. Don't worry about Trent. He's staying with me tonight," Sam said, leaning onto the door jam. "I'm glad you came to tell me though if something had happened. Lord knows one abduction is bad enough."

Mike looked slightly embarrassed then. He said, "Look, I'm sorry I bothered you two then. I didn't mean to create a ruckus."

"No, no. I'm glad you came to tell me since you believed he had gone missing. If he really had gone missing, I'd like to know. Especially with our situation, it's better to over react than not react at all," Sam said, taking a cigarette out of his pocket.

Mike nodded. "Well, I'm going to call off Kathy before she gets a search team going for the boy. She was quite frantic awhile ago."

"I bet. Thanks, man. I hope you have a nice evening," Sam said, taking a drag on his cigarette. He shut the door after Mike made his way down the hall. Sam sat back down next to his son. "Well, that was exciting, wasn't it?"

Trent giggled. "A little." He finished his food, lying on to his back on the floor. "I'm so stuffed."

Sam laughed. "I think I am, too."

Mike found Kathy back in the room, lying down. She smiled wide when he entered the room, patting the space next to her. "Well, now that the crisis is over, come sit by me."

Mike sat down, cuddling up to her. "Are you sure we must unpack tonight? I'm feeling lazy and I don't feel like dealing with it. Besides, I think you deserve some attention."

"Oh, really now. Actually I think I deserve a long soak in the tub and a good foot massage. You up to that? You can unpack while I soak," Kathy said, batting her eyelashes at Mike to make him laugh.

Mike laughed, giving into his wife's wishes. "Alright. You go soak in the tub and I'll unpack the room and when you come out, I'll massage your feet and anything else you want me to massage." He leaned up on his hands, kissing her. "Oh, and Kat, wear the robe I got for you for your birthday last year."

Kathy smiled wide. "Ah, you're getting naughty, Michael." She kissed him back, sliding off the bed onto the floor. "Why don't you unpack it and put it in the bathroom for me. That way I don't have to spend my whole soak time searching for it."

Mike groaned mockingly. He got up, waiting for her to pass. Just as she went by him, he smacked her ass smartly, causing her to jump and exclaim, "Michael!" He laughed at her, watching as she continued on.

Mike shook his head when the door on the bathroom closed. He unzipped suitcases and went through them gathering the clothes and putting them in the drawers. He found the robe he wanted Kathy to wear, opening the bathroom door and putting it on the door peg. He said, "I couldn't resist smacking that sexy ass of yours. I'm sorry."

Kathy flicked water at him from her bath. "Michael, you're not sorry. You're just sorry you're not getting any tonight. I know what you're up to." She smiled wide. "I'd have you join me, but I'm too big for the tub."

Mike laughed, bending down to kiss her. "Well, I'm sorry the silly hotel makes such small tubs that the both of us can't share. And really, I'm not going to get any? Damn it. How did you know that was what I was after? You just know everything, Kathleen Flood."

Kathy laughed. "And you're getting to be a bit goofy. Don't sound so cheesy, Mike. Please. It's awful when you try to sound like you come from a movie," she giggled at his pouting face.

Mike said, "Fine, next time I'll just ask more politely if we can fuck. Sheesh. And here I thought I was being nice treating you like a high class lady. I'll just go unpack stuff since I'm disturbing your nice bath."

Kathy laughed louder. "Michael! See! I knew what you were after. And you were so polite about it, too."

Mike smiled, dimples appearing. He then frowned, making his expression crabby. "Well, I better go pout and unpack. I hope you feel good that I'm so sad now." He ducked as Kathy splashed more water. Mike laughed, exiting the bathroom. He felt comfortable with Kathy. More than he ever had.

Mike stepped away from the bathroom, then put his ear to the door. Kathy said loudly, "I know you're listening at the door, Michael. Go unpack."

Mike laughed again, making his way across the room to unpack the equipment. He then hooked his Mac up, checking his e-mail messages. None of them were important so he shut his system down, waiting for Kathy to emerge from the bathroom.

The door opened, Kathy stepping out in the dark, emerald green robe that Mike loved on her. Her waist long, wet hair hung down her back, her gray eyes shinning and her belly was round with her condition. She said, "Well, Michael, want to comb my hair for me?"

Mike could only stare at her.

Sam watched as his son fell asleep. He tucked him in, kissing his son's forehead. It was eleven and Sam was left alone to think. Now that he wasn't talking to his son, he was left to think about what was happening between him and Jo Jo again. He sighed, sitting down in a chair to watch his son.

Sam watched as his son slept peacefully. He shook off his thoughts of watching his son and took out a pad of paper. He'd write to Jo Jo, a fresh letter. He wasn't sure if he'd share it with her either.

Dear Jo Jo, I'm sorry that all of these things have come between us. I'm sorry that I forgot why I fell in love with you in the first place. I guess that's because I've been such a shit head since we lost Beth and I haven't even paid any attention to you more than if you were holding together for the moment. Jo Jo, I'm an asshole. I'm not going to lie to you. But I am going to tell you, as I discover them, why I still love you. Sure, it'll get a bit mushy, but if I can't say these things to you, who can I say them to?

Jo Jo, for the past ten years I've had the time of my life. I've never felt the way I do about anyone but you before this. You're one of a kind. You're not like other girls I've met. I'll never forget seeing you stand there all shy and quiet after that concert. You looked so young and innocent. And then I got to know you and you took my heart. I just can't help but wonder if you still want it. I can't give it to anyone else anymore. It belongs to you now.

I guess I love you because you're honest and kind and loving, yet you don't take shit and bear it. I love you because you're beautiful and sexy, but not in that over showy fakey way. You have guts. You have way more than I think I have, though you'll argue with me on that. I love you, Jo Jo, because no matter what, you don't quit. You don't let them win. All the times I thought of quitting just to have you kick me in the ass has helped me more than you can know.

As I sit away from you instead of cuddling with you like I'd like... I'm here writing to you about why I feel the way I do. I know a lot of people will say, "How come you miss her so much already? It's not even been a day!" but Jo Jo, it has been more than a day. It's been months. I've spent months away from you, even when we made love. It's true. I have never felt so disconnected to you. I want to fix that so bad because I know if I don't there may not be anything else for me to do.

Mike told me to write about what I would say to you if I was talking to you. I guess I'll tell you what I want to tell you in person right now. I'm scared. I'm scared shitless. My baby, OUR baby is missing. I've been selfish saying MY all the time, Jo Jo. I'm sorry about that. You're her mother. You miss her just as much as me, if not more. You love her just as much as me, if not more. I'm sorry I haven't asked you how you've been. I'm sorry I haven't asked you if you're okay. I'm sorry I haven't said I love you, Jo Jo, and meant it in a long time. I guess I'm just fucking sorry for a lot of things. One of them is for not loving you the way you should be.

If that wasn't mushy for you, here's some more. I'm feeling like my sensitive self tonight, so put up with it. Jo Jo, you should be...no you deserve to be loved by someone who can give you everything your heart desires. Really. Jo Jo, I want to do that for you again. I want to be able to give you anything you ask for because you put up with so much from me.

I guess before you think I'm some gay guy writing to you, I'll just end it here. Oh and Jo Jo, I meant every word I said. I love you. And this time I mean it. Every word of it.

Love,
Sam

Sam folded the letter up, placing it on top of the table. He closed his eyes, sighing. Hopefully he would have the guts to let her read it. He took his shirt off, tossing it to the laundry bag. He climbed into bed, pulling the covers back and got comfortable next to his son. He wasn't going to bother with a cot. He kissed his son's temple, whispering, "Good night, Trent."

Kathy laughed softly at his expression. "Michael, shut your mouth. You look as if you've seen a ghost."

Mike stood up, taking her hands into his own. He helped her to the bed, sitting down with her. He smiled at her, then took the comb from her hand. Mike said softly, "Turn around so I can comb your hair." Once Kathy had turned around, he slid the comb through her hair. He whispered in her ear, "I forgot what that robe looked like on you."

Kathy snorted. "I'm as big as a house, Mike. It can't be that sexy seeing bloated me in this robe." She titled her head back so he could comb from the top of her head. She sighed softly.

Mike lifted all of her hair up into his left hand and ran the comb through the ends of her hair. He was gentle with her hair. Mike looked at Kathy. He leaned in, whispering into her ear softly, "I think you're very sexy this way. I love this color on you."

Kathy turned her head to look at him. "Michael, you like me in just about anything. Or nothing in some cases. I'm not stupid." She smiled wide at him. "It's not a big deal. I like you in tons of things, too. Nothing is nice sometimes, I must admit."

Mike shook his head. "You've always seen right through me. How did you know I was trying to seduce you?" He kissed her neck, laughing low in his throat. "Am I that obvious?"

"What do you think, goofy. You don't even try to hide your intentions. You haven't all evening. I'm tempted to give you what you want, you know. I'm just too tired and with the baby I just don't think we should. I'm sorry. I promise to make it up to you some how." She looked over her shoulder at him.

Mike leaned in, kissing her. "I know. I'm sorry. I won't pressure you any more. How about instead I spoil you? I'll order up anything you want from room service. Pies, cakes, you name it. I'll get it or I'll make some one run to the store and get it."

Kathy sighed. "Michael. It's not even Christmas yet. Besides, I thought you'd give my tired feet a massage." She got up, sitting back down at the head of the bed, her legs stretching out.

Mike laughed. "Of course I will. I said I would, didn't I?" He tossed the comb down onto the table, lying down onto his stomach. He started rubbing one foot, then had an evil thought enter his mind. He started tickling the bottom of her foot, causing her to squirm. He laughed, watching her giggle.

"MICHAEL!" Kathy squealed, trying to kick at him so he'd stop. "I said massage, not tickle! You big meanie! Sure, talk sweet and everything, but you're just going to tickle me. You are just awful!"

Mike let go of her foot, sitting up before she could kick him. He laughed, "That was fun. It's not every day I get to tickle your feet. I forgot how ticklish they were!" He backed up from the bed as Kathy came towards him.

Kathy made an advance towards him. "I'm going to get you. You'll be sorry for tickling me, mister!" She had him cornered by the chair next to the window. She watched him cover his face with his arms and scrunch up into the corner, back towards her. She said, "That won't save you!" She took her hand, squeezing his ass, causing him to jump.

Mike yelped, turning around quickly. "KAT! That was mean!"

"Oh and tickling me wasn't! You're just so mean sometimes." She kissed him while she still had him cornered. "There. That's all you're getting out of me. Now I'm hungry. Let's get something yummy to eat and some movies to watch before we decide to go to bed."

Mike sighed, looking dejected. "And yet I still can't get any." He deflected her small fists with his arms. "Okay! Okay! I'm sorry. I know we can't. I'll watch a movie with you. I promise to keep my hands to myself."

"Uh-huh. Let's sit down and relax. I'm still tired, you big meanie." Kathy kissed his cheek, making her way to the bed. She sat down on her side, looking over him as he climbed in. "And remember, no funny business."

Mike grumbled under his breath, "I know, I know."

Jo Jo sat with Richie in her bed, bouncing him on her knee as he giggled. She sung softly to him, enjoying this time with her youngest son. She couldn't help but notice how much he was starting to look like his father, especially in his eyes. His dark brown eyes with green and gold specs always captivated her attention.

Brian shook his head from his seat at the desk table. He said, "Jo Jo, that little boy has got you wrapped around his finger."

Jo Jo looked up from her son. "So? He's my baby boy. I may never get to hold another baby. I don't see Sam and I having any more children, especially with the way the three we have take so much effort."

Brian sighed. "I wouldn't say that, Jo Jo. You never know. He may want another baby. Of course he might want one after you get Beth back. Do you want one?"

Jo Jo sighed. "I don't know. I really don't. Especially with Sam and I separated at the moment, I can't tell you what I want. I guess right now all I want is to be back with Sam and be a family with all five of us." She held Richie up, allowing him to dance on her lap. She giggled at how silly he was being.

Brian said, "True. Listen, I know I'm usually busy and don't take the time to reassure you two, but I think we can find her alive and soon. We've got some leads and I think Beth is very smart. She'll try to find a way to contact us in the near future and let us know where she is. I think she really will."

Jo Jo let Richie go so he could crawl on the floor. "You think so? You really think so? I don't know what to think anymore. I keep hoping that I can wake up one day and find that it was nothing but a nightmare and none of this was real. I keep waiting to hear her voice ask me what is wrong. And it never happens." She looked out the window.

Brian gently guided Richie away from the heater and towards the middle of the room before he answered. "Jo Jo, I know you want to hear your baby girl's voice. I do, too. I want your little girl to come back safe and sound here. I wish we were on an average tour with small disturbances and minor concerns just as much as the rest of you."

Jo Jo looked back towards Brian. "I don't know. I just don't know anything any more. Last December Sam and I were preparing his new album, strong in our love for one another and had all of our children with us. Now that's all changed. We don't even know if being in love with one another is enough. I want my life back. I want to have our life back, Sam and mine." She looked down, tears flowing gently down her face.

Brian put his pen down, joining Jo Jo on the bed. He took the emotionally distressed woman into his arms, holding her. "Jo Jo, it's very difficult, but everything will work out just fine. I know that no matter what happens to Beth, you and Sam will find your way back to one another and be stronger than ever. I know you two. Neither of you can give up what you have."

Jo Jo sighed. She pulled away, standing up to redirect Richie from using the heater to pull himself up. She turned, looking at Brian. "I certainly hope you're right. I don't think I can give up what I have with him. I'm going to go take a bath, do some reading and go to bed. Will you make sure Richie doesn't be a goof and burn his hand on this heater? He seems to think it should help him stand up."

Brian smiled, shaking his head. "Sure thing, Jo Jo. Don't you worry about him. He's safe with me. Just take your bath and enjoy yourself. It'll do you some good. I'll let you know if I hear anything."

Jo Jo smiled from her suitcase. She took out her nightshirt, one of Sam's old shirts, and padded off into the bathroom. She closed the door, clasping the shirt to her face, smelling a mixture of him and her on it. Then she sobbed into it. Missing her husband and her child was almost too much.

She squared her shoulders, put the shirt onto the counter folded up neatly and prepared her bath. There she would think and allow herself to unwind. She felt she needed this time to herself and Jo Jo was determined to have that.

Jo Jo soaked quietly in her bath water, sinking below the bubbles for a few moments. She thought about how lucky she was to have a man like Sam in her life at all, and questioned herself on how she would get him back. She blew some bubbles away from herself, then sat up to rinse her hair before washing it.

Her thoughts turned towards the past few months and how she had been treating her husband. Had she been just as selfish? A wave of remorse and guilt washed over her as she realized that the answer was yes. All this time she had been doing several of the same things Sam had been doing. She also had said "my" in reference to their child. She also had not listened to him when he needed her most.

Jo Jo rinsed the shampoo from her hair, thinking about a way she could change what had happened. Next time she talked to Sam, she would take the time to listen and seek understanding of what he was going through. She'd be open and let things be smoother between them, not expecting him to do things that would satisfy her needs and leave his unsatisfied. She now understood why things had fallen apart. This lack of understanding and openness had destroyed what they had before these months of nightmarish agony.

She lowered herself back into the water to allow her thoughts to continue. All that mattered to her was fixing this rift and getting her family back. She started to believe that if she opened her heart and self up to Sam that this could be accomplished. If she had only opened her heart to him long before a blow out, and only if he had opened his, would they still be where they are now? She wondered these things, then shook the thoughts away knowing they were not important in the long run. Woulda, shoulda, couldas never equaled to what was, is and could be.

Jo Jo stepped out of the tub, drying herself off. She jumped when she heard a thud outside the door, jolting her out of her reviver. Then she heard Richie's wail. She muttered to herself, "Richie musta crawled into the wall again. That silly boy." Jo Jo put Sam's shirt on, wrapping a towel around her hair. Then she stepped out of the bathroom, placing her clothing into the laundry bag. She asked, "What did the little guy do now?"

Brian had a hold of the squirming Richie, his wails now out of frustration than pain. "Uh, he was crawling and ran into the corner. He was trying to crawl towards me and well, you know, bonk."

Jo Jo giggled. "Give that baby to me." She took Richie in her arms, cooing at him. "Now Richie, you shouldn't have your mother's clumsiness. It's not very becoming. It's almost your bed time anyways."

Richie stopped crying, fascinated by what his mother's hair had become. His hands reached out, attempting to pull on the towel. Jo Jo dodged his small hand, walking over to the crib that had been set up. "Listen little guy, it's time for bed. Sleepy time." She kissed his forehead, tucking the small boy in. "Night, night."

Brian laughed from where he stood by his bed. "You sure have a handle on him."

"You should see me some days. Some times he just makes me want to pull my hair out. Especially when I've spent all day making sure he doesn't shove things into his mouth, chew on Sam's cords for his equipment, or when he's trying to touch things he shouldn't. He's most certainly hit the oral stage."

"I can see that. What are you going to do now?"

"I'm going to comb my hair, read for awhile and go to bed."

Mike woke to feel someone poke him in the shoulder. He opened his eyes, noticing it was still dark. He groaned, moving onto his side, facing out. He felt another jab in the middle of his back this time, sitting up. "What the fuck is going on here! I'm trying to sleep!"

Kathy said, "Michael, it's important."

"What is?" Mike said, toning down his irritation at the sound of her voice. "Is everything alright?"

Kathy gasped. "Michael, I don't feel very good." She lay back.

Mike put a hand onto her forehead, feeling. "You got a fever. Did you feel bad earlier?"

"No. No. I felt fine. I just feel sick all of the sudden." She sat up, heaving. "I think I may have gotten Trent's flu bug some how. Either that or something is wrong."

Mike said, "Stay right here. I'm going to go and get Dana. She needs to make sure the baby is just fine." He looked over at the clock, noticing it was three in the morning.

Kathy nodded, gripping her hands into the blankets. "Hurry."

Mike ran down the hall. He knocked on Doggett and Scully's door, waiting for an answer. Doggett opened the door, rubbing an eye. "What is it, Mike? It's three in the morning."

"I need Dana to come with me. Kat's sick. I don't know how bad, but I need her to come take a look," Mike said, growing frantic. He noticed Scully in the background, pulling a robe on.

Scully asked, "How does she feel?"

"Flu is what she thought it could be. You'll have to check her over. She just woke up feeling sick," Mike said, pulling his arms around himself as he felt the cold draft blow on him.

Scully sighed. "Let me see her then." She followed Mike, finding Kathy lying on the bed, looking pale after the lights were turned on. She said, "Kathy, do you feel sick to the stomach?"

Kathy nodded on the bed. She said, "I don't know. All of the sudden I woke feeling sick. Is the baby going to be alright?" She closed her eyes.

Scully said, "Well, let me get your fever down. Do you feel sick in any other way?" She felt Kathy's forehead, finding the fever that Mike had found.

Kathy groaned. "I only feel sick to my stomach. I don't know if I'm doing anything else. What if I'm spotting again? Could I lose the baby?"

Scully said, "Calm down, first, Kathy. If you get too upset, you could cause some problem. You could also get sick. Why don't you and I go into the bathroom and we'll look to see if you are spotting. Maybe you only have the flu. Trent was still infected a few days ago and you did see him. You probably caught it from him."

Kathy nodded. She stood up on shaky legs, making her way into the bathroom. She allowed Scully to check her over, Mike standing in the door way, his expression dark and nervous. She said, her voice shaky, "Well? Am I okay?"

Scully sighed audibly. "You're just fine. You just have the flu. You'll be okay. Probably explains why you were so tired the past couple of days as well. I suggest you take it easy."

Kathy sighed in relief. "Thank God." She looked over at Mike, then made her way over to hug him. She put her head onto his chest. "I'm so glad it's just the flu. I still don't feel good though."

Scully laughed. "Well, the flu isn't good for you either, but I don't think you'll have any long term problems with the baby if you take care of yourself while you have the flu. Get some rest and make your over attentive husband keep an eye on you. I'll check on you in the morning."

Kathy smiled from Mike's chest. "Thanks. I'm sorry I woke you for this silly flu."

Scully shook her head. "It's okay. It happens. Just take it easy and get some sleep."

Mike sighed. "I'm glad that wasn't anything more than the flu. That was quite the scare. Come on, let's go to bed or do you feel like you need to stay here for a while?"

Kathy shook her head. "I'm fine. I'm just a little nauseous."

"Alright." Mike held her hand as he walked back to the bed. They climbed back in, Mike hoping that everything would work out. He kissed her good night and lay back down onto the bed.

Jo Jo woke the next morning, feeling a cold draft flow over the top of her. She looked down, pulling the blankets around herself to deflect the cold. She looked over to where Sam should be and felt a pang of sadness wash over her. It was lonely being in bed without him. She looked over at the crib, noticing Richie was still asleep.

Brian noticed that Jo Jo was awake. "Did you sleep well, Jo Jo?"

Jo Jo yawned, stretching. "Yes, sorta. It was sorta lonely but I managed. Any news?"

"I'm afraid nothing to report at the moment. I'm sorry. I know you want some news. Good news especially. I called the Field Office and there was nothing from them but they'll be getting back to me. Just sit tight," Brian said, ruffling his hair.

Jo Jo sighed. "I'm going to get dressed and take Richie for a walk. He'll get restless just crawling around in here if I don't. He gets so restless sometimes. I'll pick up some breakfast for him while I do that."

"Alright. I'm sure Richie will enjoy that. He seemed to run out of energy last night," Brian said.

"Yeah. He tends to know when it's time to sleep now. He may have lots of energy but he understands when it's sleepy time. He's old enough to sleep through the night now." She got up, making her way to the suitcase to take out some clothes for the day.

Richie stirred in the crib, cooing out for his mother. Jo Jo said from where she was at the suitcase, "Just wait a moment, Mommy has to get dressed and get you dressed and then we'll go to get something to eat, how does that sound?"

Richie could be heard clapping his hands at his mother's voice. He fussed a moment later, starting to cry. Brian said, "I'll help him get dressed while you do. That way you can be on your way sooner."

Jo Jo said, "Thanks. That helps. He's sorta impatient. I think he got that from his father." She took her clothes heading into the bathroom. "I might stop by Mike and Kathy's for a few moments."

"Okay. I'm sure they'll be glad to see you," Brian said, lifting Richie out of his crib. He deflected Richie's fist from hitting him square in the nose. "Now, now, don't go hitting me."

Jo Jo laughed as she disappeared into the bathroom. She wondered what Sam was doing and if Trent had stayed the night. She hoped that they would run into one another in the breakfast area, even though she knew she wasn't quite ready to see him. She sighed, slipping into her purple shirt and blue jeans. She put some socks on, foregoing shoes since she was only going down to the breakfast area.

When she reentered the hotel room, she found Richie dressed and crawling. She picked him up, placing him into a stroller, though he objected to the idea with some cries. "Richie, please. Make this easy on your mother. Don't fuss so much." Jo Jo got him strapped in. "There. That wasn't so bad, now was it?"

Richie looked up at his mother, his arms reaching out towards her, a pout on his face. He looked displeased that she wasn't going to just carry him to where ever they were going. He didn't like the confinement of the stroller.

Jo Jo sighed. "I see you're going to make getting breakfast tons of fun. You're always so temperamental."

Brian laughed. "You tell Sam that all the time. I guess he does have his father's temperament."

"I know. That's the problem with having the both of them around. I suppose we should get down to the breakfast area and get something to eat. It's going to be a long day. I can already sense that."

Brian smiled. "I hope he doesn't give you that much trouble. And you never know, Jo Jo. Things could fix themselves by the end of the day. One never knows what can happen."

Jo Jo smiled. "I know. Well, I'm off to get food." She slung Richie's baby bag over her arm, pushing him out the door. When the door closed she looked down at Richie. "Well, sweetie, shall we get some breakfast?" Richie clapped his hands, cooing softly. "I take that as a yes."

Jo Jo was standing at the counter, getting some cereal from the containers when she saw a hand go over her own. She looked up, seeing Sam's dark eyes plead with her to come talk with him. She whispered, "Sam, we're supposed to be having our time alone."

Sam pulled his hand back, shyly replying, "I know. I, uh, I just had to talk to you. Jo Jo, mind if we at least share breakfast together? I want to give you something." He was feeling awkward talking to his own wife in this manner. It felt odd that he even had to ask her to allow him to sit with her.

Jo Jo looked down, bit her lip and sighed. "Alright, Sam. It might do us some good." She took her bowl of cereal and pushed Richie towards the table. "Did you sleep well?"

Sam smiled slightly, taking a seat across from her. "Not really. I sorta was restless all night. Trent slept like a rock though. You know how he is. How did you sleep?"

"I was restless, too. I must admit it was odd not having you next to me, or as you are sometimes, on top of me. Richie slept peacefully through out the night. Not a word outta the boy," Jo Jo said, smiling. For the first time since Beth's disappearance, she felt that she was connecting with Sam. She put her hand over his. "I think I realized last night how selfish I've been. I haven't asked you in ages how you are feeling."

Sam looked down at their hands, then back up. "No, I've been selfish." He took his hand back, crossing his arms. "I have been such an ass."

Jo Jo sighed. "Sam, we both have. We've both been pretty selfish." She looked down at Richie, finding him waving his arms and looking around the room they were in. She smiled at him, looking back at Sam. "Look, we can both point fingers at ourselves and feel guilty over who did what or didn't do what or we can sit and actually talk about how we feel. No expectations, no drama, just sharing."

Sam looked over at her. "Here, I wrote this last night. I don't know how much of it's legible, but here." He handed the letter to her, allowing her to read. He hoped it would at least break some of this awkwardness.

Jo Jo's eyes teared up as she read it. Once she finished it, she said, "Sam, you're not an asshole. You shouldn't think you are. If you were, you wouldn't write what you did to me. And I feel just as disconnected."

Sam looked up from where he had been staring off into space. "I just wrote what I felt. I haven't told you how I really feel in ages. I'm still scared. I'm scared that I'll lose you or Beth or the both of you. I can't do that."

Jo Jo set the letter down gently. "You won't lose me. Sam, I'm going to ask if we can talk in private and settle this. It may not fix entirely today, in fact I know it won't, but I want to be with you in the same room and not feel so empty." She looked into his troubled dark eyes. "And Sam, I love you, too. I mean it."

Sam uncrossed his arms, taking her hand into his. "I know. I guess we forgot we did for awhile, didn't we? Listen, I'll get breakfast and take it up to Trent and you and Richie eat here. I'll ask Bri if we can have someone keep an eye on the boys while we talk. Okay? I don't want to leave it like this. I feel we finally made a breakthrough."

Jo Jo nodded. She smiled weakly, "I do, too. I do, too. I'll see you in a little bit. And Sam, I'm glad you stopped me this morning."

Sam smiled, a little more confidently. "Yeah. Me too. See you in a little bit, then?"

Jo Jo nodded. "Yes. See you in a little bit." She gave his hand a squeeze.

Sam squeezed back before letting go. He smiled, backing up for a few moments, then gathered breakfast for himself and Trent, disappearing out of the breakfast area. Jo Jo watched as he left, sighing. Perhaps they could fix things enough to take away the tension between one another.

Sam opened the hotel room door, finding Trent watching television. He set the breakfast bag down onto the table. "Trent, I got breakfast."

Trent looked up from the television. He opened the breakfast bag, grabbing what he wanted. "You saw Mom, didn't you." He didn't ask, instead he simply stated, and that took Sam by surprise.

"Yes. I did. Uh, I have to ask Brian to keep an eye on you and Richie while your mother and I talk. She's with Richie in the breakfast area. We're going to try and fix our problem," Sam said, feeling mildly uncomfortable.

Trent nodded, eating his muffin. "I think I might go visit Uncle Mike, if you don't mind."

"No, no, I don't mind. Just gotta have someone know where you are." He looked down at the floor. "I'm glad you understand that your mother and I have to fix this. You didn't do anything wrong, I hope you know that," Sam said, sitting down next to his son.

Trent replied, "I know I didn't do anything wrong. No one did anything wrong besides that bad man who took Beth away. If he hadn't done what he had, you and Mom wouldn't be having these problems right now. I know you and Mom blame yourselves, but I just think it's all that bad man's fault."

Sam sighed. "It has a lot to do with it, yes. What that bad man did is an awful thing and your mother and I were having hard times coping with one another's problems. We still are having a hard time coping with it. I guess what I'm trying to say is we drifted apart because we weren't sure how to talk to one another about this issue. Both of us have had times where we have both believed Beth to be dead and thinking about one of our children no longer being with us scares us. It scares us so much that talking about it makes us uneasy with one another. Only problem, it makes us uneasy not to."

Trent hugged his father. "But Dad, don't you know you could talk to someone? So you weren't so scared and so you didn't fight all the time?"

Sam sighed. "I don't really know. I guess I just was so lost in how I felt that I didn't think of talking with anyone else. I guess I was isolated from everyone." He hugged Trent back.

Trent smiled. "Well, maybe you'll talk to Mom and you'll fix things and it'll be okay between the two of you again. I hope so. I don't like it when you and Mom are mad at one another."

Sam sighed. "Well, today is just to clear some air between your mother and I. I don't know if we'll move back into the same room or not, but we're trying to fix this rift. I know you want us to be back together and so do I."

Trent nodded. "I understand. I know! Why don't you show Mom the song you wrote last night. I know she'd like it if she heard it." He was trying his best to find ways to make everything alright. While he seemed more mature for his age sometimes, especially after Beth had disappeared, Trent's childlike-innocence was still a major influence over how he thought. "It might help make things alright."

Sam smiled, realizing what his son was trying to do. "I might just do that. But Trent, it isn't going to fix the problem your mother and I have. We can only do that by communicating and listening. I know you want us back together so badly, but we can't rush that. I thought about it a lot last night. Your mother made the right decision in going separate for the day and night."

"But you and Mom can get back together today, right?" Trent was feeling nervous about what his father was telling him.

"It'll take time, Trent. We're just taking the first step. No, I don't think we'll be together sharing the same room by the end of today. I'm not saying it couldn't happen, but it's not very likely. I know it's hard, but we're doing the right thing. Trust us on this, Trent," Sam said, firmly.

Trent felt hot, salty tears come to his eyes, "But, but what about Richie and me?"

"Well, I guess until your mother and I can get back together, you'll be staying with me and Richie will be staying with your mother, unless we're talking like we will in a bit here. That's if you want to stay with me."

Trent bit his lip trying not to cry. He hugged his father, hiding the sobs he couldn't hold back. He choked out, "I want to stay with you. But I want to stay with you AND Mom. It's not fair!"

"I know. I know it's not fair. But Trent, I promise that no matter what happens between your mother and I, we'll always love you and Richie and Beth. That'll never change," Sam said, hugging his son tight.

"But you and Mom love each other and that changed. What if it changes between you and me?" Trent was feeling scared.

"It's different when it's a boy and a girl who love each other and are married. It's not like a child and parent or a sibling. You always love one another because you're family. And Trent, I never stopped loving your mother. I still do love her. We're just having a hard time right now. We just need some time to be alone and away from one another." He rubbed Trent's back. "I know it's hard to understand, but it's something we have to do."

Trent sniffled, then lifted his head up. "Okay, Dad. I'll try to understand. I still think you should show that song to her."

"I will. I love you, Trent. Why don't you go harass Mike for awhile. I'm going to wait for your mother to show up and I should at least make the bed." Sam smiled, ruffling his son's hair. "You know how your mother gets when it's not very neat."

Trent laughed quietly. "Yeah, I do."

Sam heard a soft knock on the door as he finished making the bed. He brushed himself off, almost feeling like he was just starting to date Jo Jo. He smoothed his hair, then opened the door. He smiled shyly when he saw Jo Jo on the other side. Sam said, "Hi, come on in."

Jo Jo walked in, appearing just as shy. She smiled wanly at Sam, then sat down onto the bed. She looked out the window, then down at the floor. "I'm glad we could get this time to talk, Sam."

Sam remained standing, his hands shoved into his pockets. "I am, too. Listen..." He laughed nervously when Jo Jo interrupted him.

"Look Sam..." She stopped when he started laughing. She sighed, looking over at him. "Sam, you go first."

Sam nodded, rather than argue with her on the issue. "I, well, I just want to say that I love you, I guess. I feel like a dumb ass. I had all these things I wanted to say and none of them are coming out." He ran a hand on the back of his neck, looking down at the floor at an undetermined point.

Jo Jo stood up, taking his free hand into her own. She squeezed it gently. "Don't plan out what you want to tell me. Just tell me what you need to tell me. Not what I want to hear. Not what will sound right. What you need to tell me. What needs to be said." She gave his hand another squeeze before letting it go.

Sam turned around, feeling that if he didn't look at it her it might be easier to say what he must. "Jo Jo, I love you. Even though I love you, I am scared. I'm scared so much that lately I've felt so alone. I didn't want to tell you I was scared about Beth because I thought if you knew, you'd feel like giving up and I couldn't do that to you." He gulped in air, fighting the urge to cry. "I thought if I let you know how much I was afraid that you'd want to call the search off for Beth. I can't give up. I won't give up."

Jo Jo got up from her seat on the bed, taking his hand into her own again. She squeezed it, gently asking, "Turn around, Sam." He did as told, and Jo Jo hugged him to herself. "I know it's hard. Listen, you shouldn't have hidden this from me, but now that I know, I can understand more of why we've had such fighting. I, too, am very afraid that we already lost Beth and are in a hopeless cause to get her home alive, but I'm not giving up hope just yet." She put her head onto his shoulder. "I love you, too, Sam. More than you could ever know."

Sam broke down, finally letting his inner turmoil rush over. He put one hand on the back of Jo Jo's head, the other around her waist. He choked out, "Jo Jo, when you left me yesterday, that was the last thing I could take. I can't take anymore. I can't." He buried his face into her hair, crying in frustration and emotional exhaustion.

Jo Jo felt tears come to her own eyes. She said, "Sam, I know it hurt when I walked out. I hope you understand why I did it. I did it because I love you. I couldn't stay and say something awful to you. So I left." She wrapped her arms around him tightly. "It'll be alright. I promise. I'm not going to leave you permanently. I can't."

Sam lifted his head up, sniffling. "You know, I was explaining to Trent what was happening before you showed up. And right now, I don't even understand it." He took his hands, lifting her face up to look into his. "Jo Jo, what the fuck are we doing? Why do we have to be so far away from each other. I love you, you love me and nothing can change that. Not even a crazy fuck head who takes little girls for spite." He kissed her before she could respond, his tongue pushing into her mouth, his arms going around her waist and back. He held her, kissing her deeply, deciding if words couldn't help, maybe showing would.

Once the kiss broke off, Jo Jo's eyes were brimming over with hot, salty tears. "I don't know. I don't know why it changed our love. I don't know why we let it. Sam, last night was one of the loneliest nights of my life."

Sam hugged her to himself, rocking them both. He quietly hummed, unsure of what else to do. He whispered, "Jo Jo, no matter what, I promise that you will never feel that way ever again. I mean that."

Jo Jo sobbed quietly into his chest. "I know you do." She lifted her face up, her eyes sad. "Listen, I'll spend today apart from you and tonight I'll come back. I don't want to be away from you again tonight. I just need someone I can talk to that understands what I'm going through tonight. That's you."

Sam nodded, wiping his nose. "I agree. Spend the day apart and we can talk tonight, all night if need be. Where will you be so I can reach you if I need to?"

"I'm going to visit your brother for awhile. I might visit Mike and Kathy but we'll see." She kissed his cheek, lingering. "I love you. See you tonight? Say nine tonight? A late dinner perhaps?"

"Sure. That sounds good. I'll be here if you need me. I think I'll work on some songs and just zonk out for awhile," Sam said, smiling, a boyish look coming to his face. "See you at nine tonight." He squeezed her hand, giving her cheek a kiss. "I love you."

"I know. I love you, too. See you later and keep Trent out of trouble." Jo Jo made it to the door, opening it slowly, she looked at him, smiling once more before closing the door.

Once Jo Jo was gone, Sam heavily sighed. He felt like things were starting to be on the mend. Hopefully he wouldn't mess things up tonight. He sat down onto the bed, picking the remote up to channel surf. After the drain on his emotions he just needed time to space off in front of the television.

Trent knocked softly on Mike and Kathy's door, waiting for an answer. Mike opened the door, asking, "Well, what's up, Trent? I don't know if I should let ya in since Kat's sick, but I'm going to anyways."

Trent asked, "Aunt Kathy is sick? What happened?"

"She got your flu, Trent. She's absolutely miserable. Can't take anything like you did." He smiled. "It's not your fault."

Trent sighed. "Oh. I'm sorry she got sick."

Kathy's voice could be heard from the bed, almost sounding like a croak, "Mike! Who is at the door?"

"Trent is, Kat. He wants to visit. I told him I might not let him since you're so sick." Mike replied back."

Trent said, "Poor Aunt Kathy. She sounds awful. I'm sorry."

Mike sighed. "Come on in. Just be sure to wash your hands when you leave. I'm going to have to get the maids in here big time." He shut the door after Trent entered.

Trent walked into the room, noticing Kathy lying on the bed. She was propped up on pillows, blankets pulled up to her chest. She smiled at Trent, croaking out, "Hi, Trent. I know I look awful."

Mike sighed. "Kat, want me to get some more tea for you? Can you hold that down?"

"Yeah. It might make this awful stuffed up nose of mine un clog. It's awful!" She sniffled, then blew her nose. "Michael, get me a new Kleenex please."

Mike shook his head, handing her the box. "There. A whole box to yourself. I'm going to order up that tea."

Trent said, "I'm sorry you got sick, Aunt Kathy." He sat down into a chair, looking guilty for his aunt's sickness. "I didn't mean to pass the flu on to anyone."

Kathy laughed, sputtering into a cough. "I'm sorry. It's okay, Trent. You can't help that the flu just happens to go from one person to another. I'll be fine. Dr. Michael will make sure of it. He won't let me die of the flu, he'll kill me with kindness!"

Mike made a pouty look, snorting. "See if I order any tea up for you again." He crossed his arms, looking at the floor, his hair falling past his face. "I guess being nice just isn't any good."

Trent laughed. "Uncle Mike, you look silly when you do that."

Kathy laughed, coughing afterwards again. "The boy is right. Don't look so silly. And Mike, you're cute when you're Dr. Michael. Now order that tea up for me or or or I'll throw up on you."

Mike scrunched up his face. "Kat, that was disgusting. But I deserved it." He picked up the phone, calling up some tea for Kathy. He sighed. He started laughing then. "That was quite the threat, Kat."

Kathy puffed up. "I thought so if I say so myself. Oh dear, Trent must think we're insane."

Trent shook his head. "No. No. Mom and Dad do weird things like that all the time. Uncle Mike, I'm thirsty."

Mike groaned. "Now you tell me after I made the phone call. They're going to get ticked off at me if I keep calling them." He picked up the phone. "What do you want?"

Trent said, "Coke. Please."

Mike sighed, ordering it up. "There, anyone else want anything else? You know, before I hang up on the guy?"

Kathy giggled. "No."

"Good."

Jo Jo leaned up against the door after she closed it. She sighed, a few tears sliding down her cheeks, which she quickly wiped away. She bit her lip, whispering to herself, "I love you, Sam." She pushed off from the door, walking back down to Brian's room. She knocked softly, having forgot her key card.

Brian opened the door, noticing how Jo Jo looked. He said, "Well, how did it go?"

Jo Jo said, "Better than I thought it would. It went well. I'm going to stay the night with him and we're going to talk then. About everything. Nothing held back. I guess we're just very shy with each other at the moment. I'm staying in here for the day and tonight I'm going to go join him for supper at around nine. It's late, I know, but it gives us time to gather our emotions in." She wiped a stray tear from her eye.

Brian crossed his arms. "That's good. I'm glad you and him are fixing this. I know it's been very hard for you lately. What do you plan on doing for the rest of the day?"

"I thought I would work on some book writing, watch some TV, play with Richie, nap perhaps. I've got all day to do all sorts of things. I'm glad we got my lap top along or I'd never be able to decipher what I wrote on the road." She cracked a smile. "I guess that's another thing that's been causing this boil over inside me. I haven't been writing enough lately," she sighed.

Brian shook his head. "Well, you can do anything you want today. I'll let you do what you feel like doing. I'll be doing phone calls and talking to Doggett and Scully later."

Jo Jo nodded. "Alright. Sounds fine to me. Will you keep an eye on Richie tonight or will you be giving him to John and Dana?"

"I'll probably drop him off so I can do some late night working tonight. I'm sure he won't mind. He'll just wonder where his mom is," Brian said, smiling.

"I'm sure he will." Jo Jo sat down onto the bed, picking the remote up. She flipped through a few channels, finding a soap opera on. She sat back, preparing to watch it. "I think I'll just relax for awhile. It'll be good to relax after that emotional scene."

Brian nodded. "Alright. Just let me know if I need anything."

Jo Jo nodded. "I will." She got comfortable on the bed, moving around and situating herself the way she wanted to watch without getting a sore back. She watched the soap opera with some blankness in her eyes as if she wasn't even paying any attention to the story on the screen.

Brian shook his head, knowing that things were very difficult for Jo Jo at the moment, especially with the amount of things she had to think about lately. He quietly gathered some work papers and files, making his way out of the room to talk to Doggett and Scully.

Jo Jo noticed that he had left. She looked over at Richie in his crib, sleeping again. At least for now she'd have some peace and quiet. She closed her eyes, thinking Richie might have the right idea on sleeping at the moment. She grew comfortable, allowing herself to settle back. There, she quietly dozed off.

Sam got up later on, deciding he would work on some songs. He took his guitar out, setting it down onto the bed, then set a tape recorder down next to it, preparing to dictate lyrics or sing them into the player. He sat down on to the bed, thinking.

He closed his eyes, thinking back to that morning. He saw Jo Jo in his mind's eye, her eyes full of love and pain. He shook his head. "Well, I certainly kept my promise to you, Jo Jo. I said we'd never fight like that again." He lay back, thinking of what he would do tonight.

He stood up, deciding to work on songs later. He had a "date" to prepare for. That made him smile, thinking how odd it was to be dating Jo Jo. He hadn't really taken her out on a date in so long. His smile faded. Maybe that was another problem. They didn't have very much time for one another. He was working on albums, she was writing and they both had the kids to look out for. He shook his head. As soon as this whole crisis was behind them, he'd take her out on dates, especially dress up dates.

Sam took out of his suitcase, taking a nice shirt out. Not a dress shirt, just a nicer t-shirt of his. He took out his best pair of pants, the one with the lace up fly and decided he'd wear his combat boots with that. He set what he would wear in the corner of the room.

Sam was mildly bored. He said, "Jo Jo, what do you want..." He stopped, unable to finish the sentence, knowing Jo Jo wasn't there to ask. He sat back down, leaning forward, his head in his hands. This was going to be a very long day with nothing to do but think.

He got up again, grabbing a can of pop from the cooler. He opened it, drinking his Coke down. He burped, laughing at how Jo Jo would chide him if she heard him do something like that. That was something he missed in the silence of the room. Jo Jo's voice telling him he shouldn't do something. He almost heard her voice chide, "Sam! Gross!"

Sam shook his head, dispelling any thoughts he was having. It was too hard to deal with without her in the room with him. He sat down onto the bed, looking out the window as he sipped his pop. Perhaps tonight things would finally get better, for real. This time they would actually start to mend things, he was going to make sure of it this time. He just hoped things could stay fixed.

He walked around the room, pacing. He wasn't sure what he would do with all the time on his hands, since everything he did reminded him of her. Then it dawned on him. This was why they were apart. So he could think about what it was like to have her out of his life. Then he could understand why he loved her so much. Nothing he did now was without her. Everything he did these days included her somehow, some way. He shook his head, finishing his pop.

Sam crushed his can in his hand, tossing it into the garbage can. He was even more bored, and now that he had caffeine in him, he was starting to feel antsy. He wished there was something to do besides sit in a hotel room all day and think. He turned the television on, deciding that would be his best option for now.

Jo Jo sat a table, ten minutes before nine. She was nervous and unsure about tonight's activities, but she knew in her heart that if she didn't come down early she might not have come down at all. She looked down at her dark purple dress shirt, hoping it was nice enough for Sam. Then she looked at the menu again for about the tenth time since she had arrived. Hopefully the evening would run smoothly.

She heard someone slide into the seat in front of her, Sam's soft voice greeting her, "Hi, Jo Jo. I see we're both early." She looked up, seeing the same insecurity in his dark eyes that had to be in hers. She smiled slightly at him, noticing that he smiled at her, too.

"Hello, Sam. Yeah, I came early. You know me, always have to be early so I don't miss anything." She looked at him, feeling herself begin to check him out almost. He was wearing a dark, black t-shirt and his lace up leather pants. She had always enjoyed that particular outfit. Then she looked back into his face, noticing him watching her, doing the same thing she was. It was like they were courting one another again.

Sam picked up the menu sitting in front of him when he realized he had been caught. "So...what are you thinking of having?"

Jo Jo looked into her own menu, feeling silly for even having to hide from her own husband this way. Especially since tonight was going to be about not hiding, things were not getting off on the right foot. She set her menu down, sighing. "Sam, we're doing it again."

Sam looked up, putting his own menu down as well. "I know. Look, we both know we were checking each other out. It was pretty obvious." He cracked a smile. "And I must say I like you in tight jeans and a nice frilly, girly, purple shirt."

Jo Jo blushed. "Sam!" She laughed then, feeling the awkwardness of a few moments melt away and a feeling of how things used to be flow over her. She said, "I noticed you picked my favorite outfit. How did you know I'd like to see you in those lace ups?"

Sam smiled slyly. "I just know you. So, how was your day today?" He hoped that by asking this question it would somehow break the ice and keep the comfortable feeling they were both feeling going.

"My day was okay. Richie and I played for awhile, then we napped. Real exciting stuff like that. How about your day?" Jo Jo said, watching him over the candle light.

Sam laughed. "I napped some, wrote some more on some songs, watched television, played some solitaire when I got really bored and hung out with Trent just before coming here. He told me that Kathy has his flu."

"Oh, that's awful. Poor Kathy must feel awful. And not to mention how Mike is going to coddle the poor girl." She began to feel more and more at ease, though she still knew they had lots of things to discuss.

Sam laughed. "Yep. Mike is going to kill her with kindness before that flu does." He sipped some water, watching Jo Jo. She was looking away from him. He watched as the dim light caught her hair, and how her face glowed almost.

Jo Jo looked over, catching Sam's intense, dark eyes watch her. She quietly asked, "Sam, is there something you want to tell me?"

Sam jumped, having been entranced by his thoughts. He had traveled back in time in his mind, seeing a much younger Jo Jo across from him. He stuttered, before replying. "I, I just want to say I love you, I guess."

"You guess?" She laughed quietly. "You're very cute when shy. I love you, too." She looked down, her smile disappearing. "I guess we don't say it enough. Lately we've only said it to one another when we hurt or when there is a crisis." She looked back up at him. "I love you, Sam. There, I said it again."

Sam took her hand into his, squeezing it over the table. "Tonight is all about that, isn't it?"

Jo Jo nodded. "That's exactly what it is all about."

After they had their dinner salads, Sam caught a song being played. He stood up, offering his hand shyly to Jo Jo. "Would you like to dance? I promise not to step on your toes." He smiled a little, moving his head in the direction of the dance floor.

Jo Jo threw her napkin down onto the table, taking his hand. "I'd love to dance, and need I remind you I'm the clumsy one." She followed him out to the dance floor, feeling his arms around her as she snaked hers around his neck.

Sam looked down at Jo Jo, her eyes catching his. He noticed that for the first time since their fight she wasn't awkward or nervous around him; instead, she was happy with him. He whispered, "Jo Jo, are you having a nice time?"

Jo Jo nodded. "Yes. Yes, I am. I must say it feels nice to dance with you, and not just in our hotel room to some rock album. We should slow dance more often. It's rather pleasant."

Sam laughed softly, allowing the music to lead them. "I know. I was thinking about that earlier today. We don't date nearly as much as we used to. Why is that? And I'm not talking since Beth disappeared. I'm talking about way before that.

Jo Jo sighed. "I don't know. I guess we just got too domesticated and felt we didn't have to date anymore. I missed being with just you out for dinner and perhaps dancing or a movie, actually. I don't think our problems lie with Beth being gone, that just made them more acute."

Sam nodded. "Me too. I was thinking about when all of this mess is over how we could perhaps date more and take more time for each other. I mean, I'm busy working on music and you're busy writing and where does that leave us when you think we got the kids after we're done working. I think we should try to make an effort to date more when things settle back down."

Jo Jo smiled slightly, her fingers interlocking on the back of his neck. "Well, I'd love to go out with you more often. I missed going out with you. You're always so much fun when we go out."

Sam smiled back, still feeling mildly shy. "I wouldn't mind dating you all over again. Besides, if I mess up I can't forget to call you. Not unless I want to call my own phone. That's just plain silly."

Jo Jo laughed. "Yes, yes it is. You are silly, but then so am I. I guess that's why we work so well together. Now if we could only get back to feeling that comfortable again."

Sam leaned in, kissing her lightly. "Well, I think that's sort of a start. Don't you?"

Jo Jo leaned up, kissing him back. "Yes. That doesn't mean we don't talk though. You can't worm yourself out of talking this time, mister." She smiled, feeling the past few months of doubt melt away. "Why don't we sit down and eat our meal now. We can always dance some more after wards. What do you say?"

Sam nodded, kissing her cheek. "I like that. Let's go eat and maybe we'll have one more dance before we head up to the room." His hand slid into hers as he led her to the table. He didn't feel like he was in his forties any more, but rather felt as if he were in his teens. It felt new and exciting to be out on a date with Jo Jo, even though they had been married for ten years.

Jo Jo smiled shyly at him as he sat down. She, too, felt a lot younger as they sat together, feeling the awkwardness and excitement wash over her. She giggled slightly at him as he made a face at her. "Sam, don't. People might be watching."

He laughed. "So? Let them. I could care less if they think I'm a geek. I only care what you think of me." Sam looked down at the table. "That's all that matters to me tonight, if not every night."

Jo Jo smiled slightly. "You're the sexiest geek I know. Really. Not many geeks can be as sexy or as cool as you. And the scary thing is, you know it!"

Sam's jaw dropped in mock surprise. "You cut me to the core, girl. Don't be so mean to me. My lead singer ego will be crushed!" He laughed softly at her scowling face.

Jo Jo said in a chiding tone, "You're walking on thin ice, Mr. Lead Singer." She laughed then, feeling much more comfortable. The dinner portion of their evening was about being comfortable. The serious talk would come later when they were alone in the hotel room. She slid her hand into his. "I mean it, don't push it, mister."

Sam squeezed her hand. "I'll make sure that I do."

Mike looked over at Kathy as she lay sleeping on the bed, mouth hanging open, arms hanging down onto the bed. Her breathing was even, though she rasped from time to time. He shook his head, turning the heat down a little bit. He sat down onto the bed, moving Kathy's arms slowly so he didn't wake her, then slowly pulled her down into a lying down position so her back would not be so stiff. Mike smoothed some hair from her forehead, feeling for a fever. It was hard for him not to just give her something to bring it down. He'd wake her in a bit if it did not subside to get her into a bath.

He tucked some blankets around her tired form, wishing she wasn't so sick. Her hands felt clammy in his. He always hated it when Kathy got sick. It made him feel lost sometimes since she was the one he turned to for most things now. Mike slowly put her hand back down, getting some water. It'd be best to wake her now and give her some water then to wait.

Mike set the glass of water down, tapping gently on Kathy's shoulder. "Kat, wake up. Drink this," he offered the glass to her when he noticed she was waking.

Kathy looked at him, her gray eyes foggy. She sputtered, her lips dry and her voice raspy from breathing through her mouth, "Thank you." She gulped some water down, handing the empty glass back, groaning. "I feel so awful."

Mike sighed. "Let me help you get into the bathroom and let you take a bath. We need to take your fever down and it's the only way we can. I'll help you get out of your clothes and draw you a warm bath. Be back in a moment."

Kathy nodded, swallowing as her throat went dry again. She closed her eyes feeling sweat break out on her forehead. She croaked, "Michael, what about a maid? This room has to be a disaster!

"Don't worry, Kat. I'll have them come in and clean the room while you bathe, then clean the bathroom after you're dressed. Hopefully it'll keep you from reinfecting yourself," he said, his head poking out from the bathroom doorway.

She sneezed loudly, groaning. "I'm sorry I got sick, Mike. I know you were hoping we'd have some time to relax. I have such wonderful timing, don't I?" Kathy coughed, feeling her throat dry up.

Mike shook his head from the doorway. "Kat, it's not your fault. We all get sick. Remember last spring when my allergies caught me off guard and you had to help me get my rash to go away? I hate when I get head to toe rashes but you didn't seem to mind helping me. Now it's your turn to get helped." He came back out of the bathroom. "Now, I'm going to help you get into the tub and then I'll call up a maid."

Kathy nodded, sitting up. She moaned softly, feeling nauseous. "Oh, that was close." She leaned forward, feeling Mike take her shirt off over her head slowly. Then he unclasped her bra, throwing it towards the laundry bag.

Mike said, "Here comes the tricky part." He helped her stand up slowly, supporting her on his shoulder. "Now, let me get you out of those jeans and we'll get you into the tub to soak this fever away. I suppose I should do laundry, too."

Kathy's head hung low. "Okay."

Mike held onto her with one hand as he unbuttoned her pants, slowly sliding them off of her hips. "Step out of one leg at a time. There you go. Good thing I was smart to take both your underwear and jeans off together. Now, lean on me and I'll get you to the tub."

Kathy nodded, licking her lips. She felt her mind grow fuzzy, causing her body to tingle. She shivered, feeling a cold breeze hit her. Mike slowly eased her into the warm water. Once she was in the tub, he said, "Be right back. I'm going to call the maid. Will you be okay?"

Kathy nodded. "Go, go call the maid. I'll be fine for a few moments."

Mike nodded. "Alright."

Sam held Jo Jo's chair out for her, feeling a little ridiculous for doing so. Yet, Sam felt she deserved this type of attention. He smiled, taking his seat across from her.

Jo Jo raised an eyebrow, looking over at him. "Now why did you do that, Sam? You've never really done that before." She had a puzzled expression on her face. "Not that I'm complaining."

Sam laughed. "Yeah. It just came to me. Seemed like the right thing to do, I guess." He looked down, feeling a mild blush rise on his cheeks. While Sam was often boisterous, at times he found himself caught off guard by his emotions.

Jo Jo laughed. "Are you blushing? Seriously?" She reached over, playfully slapping his hand on the table. "You're being silly. There's no need to blush." She looked down at the table after she had put her hand down into her lap.

Sam smiled shyly. "I dunno. I just sorta got shy." He sipped on his water, pushing some food around on his plate. He wasn't so hungry anymore. His nerves were starting to get the best of him again, though up until that moment things weren't all that awkward except for the beginning of the date.

Jo Jo pushed some food around on her own plate. She watched him quietly. "Sam, this dinner bit isn't working, is it?" She set her fork down, looking at him in the eye.

Sam shook his head. "No. I'm afraid it's not." He put his own fork down, taking her hand over the table. "So, what do we do about that. We have to eat." He took a bite of his steak, chewing for a few moments.

Jo Jo sighed. She said, "Well, why did we get so awkward a moment ago? Is there a reason for that? Just because you did something nice for me doesn't mean it should cause a disturbance." She took a bite of her pasta dish, hoping that if she kept a cool head he would do the same.

Sam nodded. "Well, I think it simply caught us both off guard. Let's not let it spoil the rest of the evening." He sipped more water. "Besides, who knows what we could do when we get up to the room." He playfully lifted his eyebrows. "I'm kidding, Jo Jo. Don't give me the evil eye."

Jo Jo laughed, feeling more relaxed. She said, "Well, I think part of the awkwardness came from the fact that pulling my chair out is not something you do. Hmm, how about this, you do nice things and I'll try not to act shocked at them. How about that?"

"Oh sure. I have to do all the work." Sam snorted. He flinched when Jo Jo's napkin hit him. "Hey! No throwing things!" He tossed it back at her. "That's not very nice."

Jo Jo giggled. "Sam, I'll throw it at you if I want to. You can't stop me."

"Oh really. Now who is walking on thin ice?" Sam said, slyly smiling at her. "Well?"

Mike looked in on Kathy, watching her as she clumsily washed herself. She rasped when she breathed, due to the fact her nose was plugged. Mike shook his head. "Let me help you that way I can keep the maid out of the bathroom until you are done." He kneeled onto the floor next to the tub, taking the sponge from Kathy's hand.

Kathy lay back, eyes closing as she felt Mike gently wash her sick, tired form. She asked, "Is the maid here already?"

"Yes. She's changing the bedding, vacuuming and pretty much doing the standard tear down and what have you with a bit more disinfectant than usual. I told her you were sick so she was kind enough to make the room as comfortable as possible." He washed her belly gently. "Oh, and she's giving us extra pillows to boot."

Kathy smiled wanly. "That's nice, Michael." She lay her head back, feeling the warm water flow over her. She still felt fuzzy and drowsy, but the water was beginning to make her nose unclog a little.

Mike shook his head, looking at her relax. He continued to wash her gently, wanting to get her out of the tub as soon as possible and back into a clean bed where she could rest. He sighed. "Well, Kat, let me help you up and I'll dry you off."

Kathy sighed, opening a foggy, gray eye. "Aww, but I just got comfortable." She coughed. "Alright, alright. I'll get out so you can towel me dry. I'll probably only get sicker if I soak much longer in this now luke warm water."

Mike laughed softly. "Let me help you up." He took her hand, his other hand on her back, steadying her. He took one of the bath towels, wrapping it around her. "There. Hopefully you at least feel a bit better."

Kathy nodded, then wavered a little as a dizzy spell caught her off guard. "Ooo." She leaned forward, falling into Mike's shoulder. "Well I'm still dizzy and foggy. And my body tingles all over. I'm so sleepy."

Mike laughed softly, supporting her. "Well, let me get you into your robe and I'll comb your hair, dry it and tuck you in until I think you should eat something like crackers and 7 UP. Okay?"

Kathy nodded, burying her head into his shoulder. "Ugh. I feel so bad." She lifted her head, her face puffy and pale. "And I must look more awful than I feel. I'm sorry, Mike. It can't be any fun with a sickie."

Mike sighed. "It's okay." He took the towel off, guiding her arms into the robe before wrapping it around her and tying it shut. "Now, I'm going to lead you out to the chair in the room and sit you there just incase the maid isn't done."

Mike lead Kathy out slowly, noticing the bed was ready. He lead her to the bed, sitting her down slowly. "There. Now, let me comb your hair out. Lean on me any time you feel woozy." He sat back behind her, getting ready to comb her hair.

The maid asked, "Sir, is the bathroom ready?"

"Yes. Yes. Clean that for us. Thank you so much for taking the time. I know it's not the usual cleaning time," Mike said, not looking up from Kathy in case she fell forward instead of backwards.

"It is not a problem. I'll clean the bathroom and leave you two be." The maid disappeared into the bathroom, leaving Mike and Kathy in some sense of privacy.

Mike shook his head. "Well, I think as soon as you're all tucked in nice and warm things will get to be more normal. Here, let me get the hair dryer and I'll dry that hair. No need for you to get even sicker."

Sam heard a song begin playing that caught his attention. He stood up, smiling shyly at Jo Jo, who was looking up, puzzled expression on her face. "What is it, Sam?"

Sam simply put his hand out, palm upwards. He silently moved his arm, asking her to dance. His eyes pleaded quietly, as he watched her stand up slowly, placing her fork down onto the table. She placed her hand into his, waiting for him to lead her onto the dance floor.

Sam smiled, whispering, "I'd hope you would get it." He put an arm around her waist, leading her gently to the floor. Once there, he slid his other hand onto her hip, feeling her arms gently lock around the back of his neck. He smiled again, shyly. "I missed dancing with you like this, you know?"

Jo Jo laughed softly. "We just did that about a half an hour ago, you big goof." She looked down. "But I did, too."

Sam quietly let the music lead them, deciding not to spoil the magic of the moment by talking. They'd talk once they went upstairs and Sam wanted to put it off as long as possible, though he knew they needed to talk. He rubbed his hands on her round hips, swaying slightly with her.

Jo Jo watched him, noticing how his eyes were content and his expression relaxed. She ran a finger on the back of his neck slowly, before reinterlocking her fingers. She swayed with him, enjoying the closeness they were feeling as they danced.

The dance earlier that night had been different. They were trying to feel comfortable at all with one another. This dance they weren't trying; instead, they just were. Neither one of them worried what the other one was thinking or feeling; they both knew by intuition.

As the song came to a close, Sam lifted a hand, smoothing Jo Jo's loose hair from her face. He kissed her, deeper than last time before taking her hand and leading her back to the table. Once they were seated, Sam whispered, "So, do you want dessert here or in the room?"

Jo Jo waited for her breath to catch. "I'd love to go up to the room, now."

Sam nodded. "Stay right here. I'm going to pay the bill and we'll head back up to the room." He smiled at her, giving her hand a squeeze before he left. Jo Jo watched him go, before sipping quietly on her wine glass.

Jo Jo thought about the evening so far, realizing that while they still had many issues to work with, they finally were not hiding from one another any longer and though they had danced just a few moments ago, it made her realize how much their love was still there. With those two things, she began to feel more confident that they could work this out.

Sam came back, nodding to her. "Jo Jo, you ready? Let's go," he offered his arm to her, feeling her take it, then quickly slide her hand into his.

"Yes. I'm ready if you are. Let's go up to our room." Jo Jo smiled quietly. "And please, who ever abducted my husband, please give him back. You pod person."

Sam laughed. "Okay, okay." He swung their arms playfully. "I have a funny feeling we're not sleeping much tonight."

"Oh? What ever gave you that idea, Sam."

"I dunno. Something."

When they arrived in the room, Sam shut the door quietly. He jokingly said, "Welcome to my bachelor's room. I know, I know, it's not much." He smiled at her, watching her laugh. Her nose scrunched up the way he liked it, her eyes squinting as her mirth took her over. This was something he missed. Seeing her laugh.

Jo Jo stopped, "Sam, that was an awful trick of yours." She walked over to him, putting her arms around his neck. She hugged him, putting her head over his heart. "This is nice. Better than you picking on me."

Sam wrapped his arms around her. He held her close, feeling her arms slide around his back. He looked over the top of her head, out the window. He said, "It's snowing."

Jo Jo snuggled up to him more, as if the word snowing had caused her to grow cold. She smiled into his chest, feeling relaxed with him. "Sam, I think we ought to sit down and talk."

Sam sighed, letting her go, yet still holding onto her hand. "Jo Jo, where do we start?"

"How about with this? How do you feel about Beth being gone right now? No holds barred. I want to know exactly how you feel. I'll do the same," Jo Jo said.

Sam looked down, rubbing the back of his neck with his hand. "To be honest, Jo Jo, I feel like the world went from beautiful to like living in hell. Our little girl is very special to me and I guess I didn't realize how special until she wasn't with us anymore. I love Beth with all of my heart and soul and it feels like someone has ripped my heart out to feed to the fucking wolves. What else I'm feeling about this whole situation is, though I can't see how Beth is doing, I can see you and I hate when I look into your eyes and see pain."

He sighed, a hitch in his breath. "What upsets me the most is you don't share your pain with me. I want to have your pain. I want to help you through your pain. But you won't let me. That's the worst fucking thing in the world for me."

Jo Jo remained calm, trying to keep him from losing his temper. She nodded. "I know. Is there anything else you're feeling that you would like to share with me?"

Sam turned, facing her on the bed. "Yes. I love you with everything I have, but damn it, don't play hide and go seek with me anymore. I'm tired of it. I can't share with you if you don't share with me, okay?" He kissed her cheek. "Your turn. How are you feeling about Beth's disappearance?"

Jo Jo looked down, taking Sam's hand into hers. This time, touching him as she talked helped her. "I, well, I don't know. I feel so angry one moment and then I'm frightened of what could be happening to our little girl. Then the next moment I'm full of rage again. Sam, I just don't know what to feel anymore. Should I be angry, sad, frustrated? All of those things? I guess that's another part of why it is so hard to share these things with you. I don't even know where to begin sharing." She squeezed his hand.

Sam smiled into her face. "I understand, Jo Jo. It's very hard." His smile was one of patience and love. He leaned in, kissing her, his tongue playfully pushing into her mouth. He pulled back. "Now, the next question. What do you feel about me? Not what you've felt in the past. What do you feel about me right now?"

Jo Jo looked down, then back up, her eyes connecting with his. "Very many things. Very many things."

Sam smiled, confusion in his eyes. "Well...what do you feel?" He looked insecure. His hand squeezed hers.

Jo Jo looked into his eyes, finding the insecurity in them. "Sam, I love you very much. That was one problem with Beth disappearing. Seeing you hurt the way you were. My heart aches for you when you hurt." She paused. "But, lying the pain of the past few months aside for a moment, I am still in love with you as much as the day that you took me out for coffee after that concert. That was something I could have only dreamed of before then. And it's still with me, seeing your insecurity as you were then... as you are now. It's like we're starting over. Back at square one."

Sam looked down at their hands. He looked back up into her blue eyes, noticing excitement and nervousness. "Well...here's how I feel, lying Beth's disappearance aside as well, hmm, I feel like I've lost my best friend in the world to gain her back again, really. I, too, can see you in your concert shirt and jeans, your hair pulled back in that funny bun flip you do. I remember that day well. You struck me odd, made me want to get to know you beyond the simple small talk I do with fans. And, much like you, I fell in love. Maybe not in that instant, maybe not as we drank coffee and chit chatted about the show and where you were from, but as I grew to know you." He kissed her hand, looking into her eyes. "I still feel the same way I did when I realized I was in love with you. That hasn't changed, nor will it. I'm going to make pretty damn sure of it."

Jo Jo's eyes misted up, listening to Sam tell her these things. She said, "Then why did we let it change? Why did we have to fight and get mad and let what we have almost slip away? I hated not sharing how I feel with you." She hugged him, burying her face into his chest, sobbing softly. "I love you and I don't want to let you go. I can't."

Sam rubbed her back, his chin resting on the top of her head. "Then don't. Don't let me go. I'm not going anywhere. I'm not leaving you. Not unless you tell me to." He rocked her for a few moments, allowing her to let her emotions show.

Jo Jo felt secure and loved in his arms truly for the first time in months. Before that, it had felt mildly detached. She lifted her head up, kissing him softly. "Sam, I don't want you to leave. Who would I torment?"

Sam laughed softly, glad to see her feeling better with him. He smiled. "Next question. What do you want to do for the rest of the evening? No, really. I'd like to know. It's all up to you." He looked into her eyes, finding solace.

Jo Jo cocked her head to one side. "Well, I'd like to start off with kissing you." She laughed. "God that sounded corny. Hmm, no, while I'd like to play kissy face, how about this... we cuddle and listen to some music? Just talk about what ever our heart desires. Our hopes, our fears, everything? I mean it. Anything you want to share with me, share with me. I'll do the same."

Sam moved his hands to her elbows. "You mean that? Hmm, now what type of music should I pick? I know you, you'll say Mike's piano album. You just won't put it down." He smiled at her blushing face.

"Yeah. I do love that album very much. If you don't mind listening to it. . ," Jo Jo said, pretending to bat her eyelashes at him.

Sam laughed, kissing her playfully. "Well, sure. We can listen to it, just as long as you agree to letting me pick the second album for the night." He got up, taking the CD case out of the suitcase.

Jo Jo snorted. "I know you, you'll pick something hard."

"No, no. Nothing too hard. Just Led Zeppelin II. How does that sound?" Sam said, smirking at her.

"Zed II is good. Very good choice. First, piano pieces." She was standing with her hands on her hips.

Sam laughed at her, put the CD in the tray and pushed play. He sauntered over to her, before he pounced, kissing her. His hands roamed over her back, cupping her ass. "Now, let's cuddle."

Jo Jo giggled. "There's my real husband. Mister Savvy."

Sam laughed softly, nuzzling her ear. He leaned in, whispering, "I missed this. I really did." He let her go, sitting down onto the bed, spreading his legs. He patted the spot in between them, smirking impishly at her. "Come on, I promise not to bite."

Jo Jo smiled, climbing in between his legs to cuddle up to his chest. She lay her head back, staring at the ceiling before closing her eyes. "Sam, be honest with me, do you think Beth is really gone already?" She had his arms snaked around her middle, hers cupping up to hold them to herself.

Sam closed his eyes, moving his head back to think before responding. "You know what? I really don't know what to think. I mean, she could be gone and she could be still with us, out there somewhere. I know I should say one way or the other, but if I'm being honest, I just don't know. Do you think she's dead?"

Jo Jo quietly bit her lip, shaking her head yes in response. "Yes. I've thought she's been dead for a long time now. Little girls don't get to live through these types of cases for more than a day or so, generally. I, well, I dunno. I want to have hope. I want to think otherwise, but if I'm being realistic, I realize that Beth has been gone probably for a long time now. The part that scares me, Sam, is I think it would be more humane at this point. Do you hate me for saying that?"

Sam wrapped his arms tighter, letting himself gather his thoughts to the soft piano music. "No. I don't hate you. I see why you would say that. Mulder's a messed up mother fucker who can really screw up a child the way he is. Hell, he could screw up an adult. I understand why you think it'd be almost better off to have her gone than to have to watch her when she comes back to us." He pulled his legs up, tangling his with hers.

Jo Jo felt a tear roll down her cheek, into her hair. "I don't know. I just feel like I'm an awful person for even thinking she shouldn't be alive in the end. It makes me wonder what kind of mother I really am, you know? If I can think it is better for my own child to be dead..."

"Sh. Don't you talk like that. You're an excellent mother. Don't you forget it. If Beth is alive now, it's because of the wonderful mother she has. I'm the one who won't grow up, after all. Hell, you still tell me to quit teaching Trent bad habits," Sam said, running a hand through her hair.

Jo Jo sighed. "I don't know. It just feels wrong to think such things." She closed her eyes, letting the quiet piano and strings calm her nerves. "I mean, doesn't it make me some kind of weird person for feeling the way I do?"

Sam kissed the top of her head. "No. No it doesn't. You're just trying to think of what might be best for Beth. If you weren't, you'd be blindly thinking she's still alive, even if she isn't. That, Jo Jo, is like signing your own death warrant. I may have hope that we'll find her alive and relatively unharmed, but I also realize the chances of that by now are pretty slim. Like you said, most children abducted don't make it even a few hours, let alone months."

Jo Jo sighed. "I'm sorry. We were having such a good time and here I've brought the mood down. I'm just no fun to be around," she sighed audibly, staring off into the distance.

Sam wrapped his arms tighter and tangled his legs more in an attempt to keep her there and talking. He sighed. "Jo Jo, I'm glad you shared that with me. Tonight's not all about roses. It's about what we're feeling. That's just something you're feeling." He gently swayed with her on the bed, allowing Mike's soft, regretful voice to soothe nerves over the piano and strings in the background. He heard soft sobs come from Jo Jo, as she finally let go what he knew she had been holding in.

Jo Jo felt herself let go from keeping the inner pain inside. She tightened her grip on Sam's arms, snuggling further into his back. Jo Jo felt hot tears flow down over her cheeks into her hair, dampening it. She felt her lip tremble and bit it in an instinct. It felt comforting to finally be able to gently weep in front of Sam as he held her again. She didn't feel the need to hide, nor did she try.

Sam stroked her hair, kissing the top of her head gently. He whispered, "It's alright. It's alright. Don't hold anything back." He held her to himself, almost afraid to let her go.

Jo Jo shook gently in his arms, her pain flowing out of her slowly instead of exploding as it had in the past two days with him. This release was soothing and exactly what she had been searching for all along, only to realize he was with her all along. She sputtered out, "I'm sorry, Sam."

Sam asked, "Why are you sorry? Don't be sorry for feeling the way you do. You're human. You are allowed to feel the way you do. It's Mulder that's the fucking animal. He's the one who isn't being human the way he's acting. Humans who have a fucking notion of how to treat other human beings don't do the shitty things he's doing. Don't apologize to me for being scared and sad. Just let me know that's how you feel."

Sam quietly held Jo Jo as she continued to sob softly, rocking her. "Jo Jo, it's okay." He felt a twinge at his own heart knowing that she was in so much pain, yet this time he was grateful that he knew. He stroked her hair, softly humming into her ear to calm her down.

Jo Jo struggled against his arms, turning over to face him. She wrapped her arms tightly around his solid form, shaking against him as she let all of her pain flow out. She whispered, "I wish it was okay. Why is it okay to feel the way I do about what happened to Beth?"

Sam put a hand on the back of her head, cradling it, his other arm wrapped around her back. He had his legs in a V-shape allowing her room to shift. "It's okay, Jo Jo, because you can't help it. What are you gonna do? Turn it off? No. We wouldn't be here right now if we both hadn't tried to turn our feelings off." He nuzzled her forehead, as she looked up, her blue eyes dark with sorrow.

Jo Jo looked deeply into his sympathetic brown. "I love you, Sam. Really. I do." She lay her head down onto his chest, listening for his heartbeat, its regular rhythm assuring.

"I love you, too, Jo Jo. I really do." Sam sat up, pulling her into his arms. He put his head onto her shoulder, his arms wrapped tightly around her back. "I hope you feel better. I really do. It's not easy dealing with what we are and we just have to remember that it's gonna be what we have that can either make us or break us. I don't think you or I want the latter." He lifted up, looking into her eyes.

Jo Jo nodded. "No. I don't. I want to be here with you and I want to be happy." She leaned in gently, kissing him softly. She put her hand on the back of his neck, kissing him firmly.

Sam felt his fingers tangle in her hair, then slipped them around her. He slowly moved till their heads were at the bottom of the bed, him resting gently on top of her as he kissed her. He let up for air, asking, "Jo Jo, are you comfortable? I don't want to do anything you don't want to do, cause then I'd just be a dick. Really, what we do next is up to you."

Jo Jo smiled slightly up at him, her eyes growing darker still, not from sadness or grief, but from happiness. "Sam, I want just about anything you want, and if we should happen to do you know what, so be it." She ran her hands down his back, eventually cupping his ass. "But, I think if we're really ready and not making love to hide from talking, why not?"

Sam smiled shyly. "I don't know. Do you feel ready? Is it something you want to do? I don't want to do this and mess up things more because we decided to make love and not talk or something. It's all up to you."

"No, Sam. It's not up to me. It's not up to you. It's up to us. Let me up." She sat up once he had climbed off of her. "I think we should, maybe not right now, but I feel ready."

Sam looked down at her, from where he know stood. "So do I. Well, what are we waiting for? Did we have to go through all of that to decide that?" Sam shook his head.

Jo Jo laughed low in her throat. "No, but it was fun to watch you get irritated none the less." She stood up, her hands running on his shoulders, down his arms until she interlocked her hands into his. "Besides, it might be fun to irritate you further and say I have to take a shower right now. How about that?"

Sam let go of her hands, firmly grabbing on to her hips. "I don't think so, missy. Unless you take me into that shower with you..." He blushed when he heard her laugh at him.

"Silly, you thought I'd actually go take a shower when I got you right here, pleading with me?" She moved her hand to his laces on his pants. "Besides, if I did go into the shower, it'd be more lively with you in there, but have you looked at the size of the shower we have this time? You and I would come out walking like cow boys that rode their horses too much."

Sam laughed, watching her as she undid his pants for him. He shook his head. "Yeah. It is quite small." He let go of her hips, helping her hands. "Hmm, I should probably change the music now, shouldn't I? The CD ended."

Jo Jo laughed, watching him as he walked away to the stereo. He glanced at her over his shoulder, shaking his ass at her playfully. Jo Jo shook her head, watching him. "You, Sam, are just awful."

Sam said, "Be careful, I'll moon you if you're not nice. Just ask my producer."

"I know. Why on earth he puts up with you is what gets me. I'd kick you in the ass if you mooned me like that," Jo Jo said, laughing at him.

"I know. I think you have," Sam said, smiling impishly at her. "It hurt but it was worth the make up session afterwards, don't you think?" He smirked at her, unbuttoning her pants. "You got yourself into this one...now get yourself out."

Mike sat, headphones on as he quietly listened to music. He was reading a book, glancing over at Kathy from time to time. Mike looked over at her, watching her from the chair he had moved next to the bed. She looked relaxed, though pale. He shook his head, hoping she was sleeping well enough.

Mike turned back to his book, listening to the music softly play in the background. He had chosen something softer, just incase Kathy were to wake up and need him.

While he was looking down, Kathy opened her eyes, yawning. She smiled when she saw that he was reading, his arms extending a little far. She coughed quietly, "Reading without your reading glasses again?"

Mike jumped, tossing the book into the air. The music volume was so low he heard Kathy loud and clear. "Jesus! What are you trying to do to me?" He bent down, picking the book up. "Are you feeling any better?"

Kathy giggled before sputtering off into a cough. "Yeah. I feel much better. Not as achy or chilled as before. Though, I'm still feeling mildly nauseous. How about you, Mr. Skittery."

Mike sternly glared at her. "I'm doing fine." He put his headphones around his neck. "I was just reading this book to pass the time quietly. Found it in the luggage after I finished unpacking." He handed it to her. "The Scarlett Letter? Oh, I must have packed it a long time ago. I can't believe you actually sat down to read it. It's not your type of book," Kathy said, smiling at him.

"No, not really. I didn't have anything else to do, and I knew if I turned the TV on I'd wake you. So, I said fuck it and started to read. It's sorta dull at first, but didn't put me to sleep. What else did you pack?" Mike said, setting it down onto the table.

"Hmm, not many of the other ones are classics. I packed a baking book so I could keep up with recipes, a romance novel or two, and some fantasy book Jo Jo suggested to me. I don't remember the rest because I haven't looked in ages." She smiled at him.

Mike laughed. "Ah. Makes sense then." He stood up, stretching. "Boy, it's been a long day." He yawned, walking stiffly to the bathroom. "I'm going to take a quick shower and get ready for bed. Just holler if you need anything."

Kathy nodded. "I will. I think I'll go back to sleep." She yawned again. "What time is it?"

"It's 10:30. I know, I know. I'm getting old. But I figure I've been taking care of a sicky all day so I'm going to get some sleep. Let's only hope that Sam and Jo Jo's evening is going smoothly. They deserve it."

"Oh? Are they doing something tonight?" Kathy asked, fluffing a pillow.

"Yeah. They went out on a date tonight. I just hope they have kept their tempers in check long enough to work through what is going on between them. I don't like watching Sam so angry and upset. It tends to spread," Mike said, taking his shirt off in the door way.

"I hope they are too, then. They do deserve to fix things. It's been hard watching them in so much pain." Kathy sighed. "Well, go take your shower and be quiet when you come back out. I'll hopefully be asleep by then."

Mike nodded. "Will do."

Jo Jo watched Sam run his hands into her pants first, slipping her jeans down slowly. He had his eyes fixed on hers, then she watched as he moved them down slowly over her body. She felt his hands through the thin layer of cotton rub on her bottom playfully. She moaned softly, feeling him slide her panties down next.

Sam stood up then, placing his hands on her hips, working his way up now. He slid her shirt up over her head, running his hands softly over her skin. He slyly smiled as she moaned in response. He gently cupped one breast through her bra, rubbing his thumb on it.

Jo Jo panted, her hands moving on his pants to finish unlacing them. She ran a hand inside his pants, until she heard him moan in response. "Two can play that game, Mister."

Sam groaned, reaching around her back to unclasp her bra. He panted out, "Well, two can play this game, but I'm warning you..."

Jo Jo felt his hands on her chest, rubbing gently. She groaned, arching towards him. Her hands roamed under his shirt, rubbing his chest. "Oh? Warning?" She leaned up, kissing him softly.

Sam moved his hands to around her back, kissing her deeply. Then he quickly undid the rest of his pants, pulled off his shirt and underwear before continuing to kiss her. He slowly lowered them down back onto the bed, feeling her welcome him.

Jo Jo ran a hand through his short hair, kissing him back as hungrily as he was kissing her. She panted into his ear, "Does this feel right to you?"

Sam lifted his head. "If this doesn't feel right to me, I don't know what does." He nibbled on her left ear, his hand tangled in her hair. He ran his other hand over her belly, playfully teasing her. "Why? Does it feel wrong to you?"

"No, no." She shifted under him to allow him to settle softly between her legs. "If it didn't feel right, I'd tell you so." She ran a leg on the back of one of his.

Sam growled low in his throat, "Good. Cause I don't know if I can just stop." His mouth devoured hers before she could answer, his tongue roughly playing with hers. He adjusted his hips, preparing to enter her.

Jo Jo felt him move and adjusted accordingly. She held his head down to hers, kissing him back with as much passion. She broke away to gasp as she felt him move inside slowly, before returning to kiss him.

Sam stopped moving, getting used to how she felt around him again. He grunted into her mouth, feeling her adjust to him. Then he felt her hips lightly jerk towards him, encouraging him to do more. He took her invitation.

Jo Jo felt Sam start to move as she felt herself stretch. She twisted her hips to allow him more access, groaning softly into his ear. She ran a hand down to his ass, rubbing softly. She heard Sam grunt softly and begin to move faster in response to her touches.

Sam breathed rapidly into her ear, grinding his hips into hers roughly. He murmured her name softly, running a hand through her hair. Sam kissed her then, deeply and gently. This wasn't like the past few months of empty sex. This time he felt himself giving and receiving and it felt right. He felt her begin to tighten slowly and groaned into her ear as he ground more into her.

Jo Jo moved her hips to greet his, panting softly. She moaned, "Sam..." unable to finish her thought as she felt a wave roll over her. She stopped moving, feeling him grind into her as she found release. Jo Jo cupped his ass as she rode the wave of her first orgasm.

Sam grunted with his efforts, moving faster. He wanted her to have another climax before reaching his own if he could help it. Though they were both giving, he wanted to give a bit more. Sam kissed her again, running a hand over one breast softly. He began to grind harder into her, feeling her body stretch to accommodate him. He barely felt the finger nails digging in.

Jo Jo panted, grinding back at him, still reeling from her first climax she felt another begin to build. She felt him move a bit faster, his hand moving down to rub her. Jo Jo felt the second wave hit her, and she groaned a bit louder, her hands running up his back.

Sam felt her tighten and this time couldn't hold it back. He felt his own release hit, causing him to groan her name softly into her ear. He kissed her softly then, riding out the waves of both climaxes. When he felt he could speak again, he said, "Damn, I missed this. I love you, you know."

Jo Jo panted, "I know. I did too. I love you, too. Oh, and it sure makes up for all of the times we couldn't, I'll tell you that." She smiled up at him, cupping his face. "Thank you for tonight. I know we were married ten years ago on Saturday, but this night makes up for the one we missed."

Sam nodded. "Damn straight it does. What do you want to do now?"

"I think I'll take a shower if you don't mind. I'm feeling a wee bit sticky. By the time I come back out? You'll be snoring."

"I will not." He yawned. "If I am, wake me, okay? I still want to talk some more."

"I will." Jo Jo kissed him once he let her up. "And Sam, it was one of our better make ups.

Sam smiled sheepishly. "I tried."

Mike felt the hot water flow over his tired, aching body. He hoped that he was not catching Kathy's flu, as he felt the aches and pains begin to develop. It'd be very difficult to take care of her if he was sick himself. He washed his hair quickly, not wanting to leave her out in the room alone for long.

He washed his body just as quickly, pulling on some sweat pants and a sweatshirt to block out any drafts he might encounter. It wasn't his usual attire, but he felt that if they had to be in this winter wonder land much more, he'd better be prepared. Especially now that the flu bug was running through the ranks.

He stepped out quietly, combing his hair slowly. Kathy lay in the bed, back to him, her braid flowing out behind her. He shook his head, smiling as he heard a soft snore come from her. Mike quietly grabbed the hair dryer from the bedside table and headed into the bathroom to blow his hair dry. He didn't want to wake her by making too much noise.

Once he had the bathroom door closed again, he plugged in the hair dryer, turned on the bathroom fan to block out the hair dryer's noise, proceeding to dry his hair. He fluffed his hair as he blow dried, trying to not miss any wet spots. It would not be smart for him to ask for the flu.

Mike looked in the mirror at the gray sweats he had chosen, shaking his head. Totally unattractive and he noticed it made him look stockier than usual. He figured Kathy wouldn't mind, since she was asleep at the moment. He quickly shut the hair dryer off, brushed his teeth and rejoined Kathy in the main room to get some sleep himself.

Before he could climb into bed, he checked to make sure the bed pan he asked for earlier was still there just in case Kathy needed it, then he tucked Kathy in, climbing into the other side. It'd be a difficult night not being able to cuddle up to her, especially since he already felt the draft he had been avoiding all night long. He grumbled softly, lying onto his back, hands crossed over his chest after he pulled the blankets up around himself. He reached one hand over, smoothing her hair on the pillow. He whispered, "Good night, Kat. Sleep well and get better."

Mike yawned, feeling himself begin to drift off, when Kathy rolled over, tossing her arm around his torso, her head onto his chest. He sputtered softly, trying to decide if he should move her back or not bother fighting her in fear that he might wake her. He whispered to himself, "Silly Kat. And here I wasn't going to cuddle."

Kathy opened a tired, foggy gray eye, whispering, "Shut up, Mike. I'm tired." She lay her head back down, falling back, fast asleep.

Mike rolled his eyes in protest, closing them to go to sleep himself. Kathy sometimes could get crankier when sick and he knew that coupling it with pregnancy did not help. He rubbed her hair, quietly drifting off to sleep. Hopefully Sam and Jo Jo were having a much nicer evening than he and Kathy were. One could hope, he supposed.

Sam lay back down onto the bed, his chest still heaving from the exertions. He closed his eyes, hearing Jo Jo gather up what she would put on after her shower, then exit into the bathroom. He smiled, feeling better about tonight and how things stood with him and her. He threw one arm over his eyes, blocking out the dim lighting of the hotel. Then he felt himself being to grow drowsy.

Sam felt his heart rate and his breathing even out, as the exhaustion rushed over him. It had been awhile since they had made love and he had grown a bit less active otherwise, so it took a lot out of him. Now he simply wanted to sleep and rest peacefully. He yawned, rolling over onto his side, resting on the pillows.

Sam had fleeting thoughts about what had just happened, and smiled sweetly thinking about how satisfied he was now. Sam hoped that Jo Jo felt the same way and that this was another part of patching up the rift between themselves. He hadn't intended on using sex to avoid the situation, so he didn't term it as so. It wasn't about physical enjoyment, at least not tonight and rarely ever at all. Tonight, amongst the sharing and talking, was also about love and how they expressed that for one another. Sam simply took that making love as another way to express that.

He burrowed deeper into the bed sheets, feeling his body tingle and his mind slowly shut down. Sam was growing awfully drowsy although he was fighting the urge to simply fall asleep and not wake until the next morning. Even in his sated, relaxed and sleepy state, Sam knew that they were far from fixing the problem and still had many issues to work through. Only if his body wasn't so tired or if his mind wasn't so fuzzy could he function enough to handle it.

Just as Sam was about to drift off, he felt a pair of hands snake around his chest and some kisses on his neck. He moaned softly in protest, giving more into his body's need for sleep. "Go away..."

Jo Jo could be heard giggling. She let him go, setting up a pot of coffee. "Sam, you told me to wake you if you should fall asleep. That's just what I did. And, so you and I can still carry an intelligent conversation again, you will drink this coffee to wake up."

Sam sat up slowly, rubbing an eye. He still had not dressed and shivered now that there was a draft. He pulled a blanket over himself, settling against the head board. "Uh huh." Sam yawned, scratching his head as he tried to wake up. He smiled at Jo Jo, patting the open spot in the bed.

Jo Jo joined him, kissing him sloppily. "You, my silly husband, do deserve to sleep, but you know we are supposed to talk tonight. So we got a little side tracked. I enjoyed it. I know YOU enjoyed it. Now wake up." She made her way back to the coffee machine, poured him a cup and mixed it the way he liked it, placing it in front of him. "Drink, or we'll get no where from here on out."

Sam took the cup, sipping some of the coffee in. He sputtered after he swallowed, "This coffee tastes like shit. Where on earth did they get this?" He drank more after he saw her stern look. Although they had some problems recently, Jo Jo still had the power to stare him down. He finished his first cup, blinking wide.

Jo Jo rubbed a hand on his thigh, underneath the blankets. She smiled at him. "Well, I hope that coffee at least woke you up some." She kissed his cheek. "You're still as cute as ever after we make love. You just look like the cat that caught the canary, yet you look so tired."

Sam looked over at her, his eye lids drooping a little. "Yeah, you're pretty damn fine yourself." He set his empty cup of coffee down, kissing her. "Get me some more of that horrid shit so I can wake up."

Jo Jo got up, refilling his cup. "There. It may be awful, but hey, I wouldn't want to be bored with a snoring Sam."

Sam looked down an hour later, finding that he was talking to himself. He said, "You know, I think we're actually connecting... .Jo Jo?" She was fast asleep, head on his chest, arms around his middle. He laughed softly, rubbing some hair from her face. "Well, I guess that settles it. She's asleep."

He kissed the top of her head, gently laid her down onto her side of the bed and crept into the bathroom to put on something warmer. Apparently, at 2 in the morning, Jo Jo had decided it was now bed time. He shook his head, thinking about all of the things they had talked about. They had laughed; they had cried, and then there were the times when they had done both together.

He shut the head lamp above the bed off, pulled the blankets on his side back and crawled in, spooning up to Jo Jo quietly. He whispered, "Well, I think we have a good starting point. Sleep well, silly girl."

Jo Jo rolled over, opening a tired eye. "One more word, buddy, and you're going to be sorry. Go to sleep."

Sam laughed. "Sorry. I forgot how tempermental you are about sleeping time."

Jo Jo glared at him. "Shut it." She rolled back over, firmly placing her head back onto the pillow.

Sam shook his head, cuddling up to her none the less. He wrapped an arm around her middle, nuzzling her neck. This was another thing he had missed for months. Cuddling. Sure, they had cuddled in the past few months, but it was detached like everything else, as they lay thinking their own thoughts. This time, he felt connected to her.

He closed his eyes, hoping that this time this closeness would last and that they wouldn't have to suffer through another night away from one another because of a rift. Sam hated the thought of that happening any time soon again. It had been awful the first time around.

Jo Jo rolled over to face him in her sleep, murmuring something as she buried her head into his chest. He smiled, settling in to sleep. This felt right. Things were finally getting on the right track between the two of them. They weren't trying to hold together for the children anymore. It was for themselves now. That was what counted.

Sam drifted off softly, listening to Jo Jo sleep evenly. She burrowed deeper, wrapping her arms around his back. Sam simply held her close as he fell fast asleep, glad that things were alright for once. It had been far too long.

Mike woke up, feeling foggy and tired. He looked over at Kathy, already awake and moving around the room, straightening things. He asked, "What are you doing, Kat? You should be in bed sleeping and resting. You're sick." He coughed, lying his head back down. "Uh, on second thought, I think I'm sick."

Kathy looked over at him from where she was rolling socks from that morning's laundry. She said, "I'm sorry, Mike. I didn't mean to give you the flu. Let me warm up some hot tea for you and you should feel a little bit better. I, on the other hand, woke feeling a lot better. I thought I'd get some laundry out of the way."

Mike groaned. "Great. Just great. I did everything I could last night to avoid getting sick so you wouldn't have to worry. Now I'm sick."

Kathy laughed softly. "Well, Michael, that's what happens when you try to take care of a sickie all by yourself. You wore yourself down too much worrying about me. Don't worry, with your tea I'll give you something to bring your fever down and put a stop to those aches and pains. I know I wish I could have."

Mike lifted his head up, eyes squinted. "That's not fair to you. You suffered through your flu with nothing to help you. I can't go taking things that you couldn't take."

"Michael, don't be a hero. Take the Tylenol for Christ's sake. It'd be better to get you over the flu now by using things to help you than for me to just get reinfected by it all over again." She sternly glared at him as she finished rolling the last sock. "Besides, if you don't take it, you'll be cranky and grumpy and I'll be the one who has to put up with it. No."

Mike smiled ruefully at her. "You're so kind, Kat. Letting me take those drugs." He leaned back. "I think I'll try one of your strange baths today. I'm feeling a rash come on with this. This sucks ass." He sat up, throwing his feet over the side.

Kathy smiled as she shook her head. "Oh, and Michael, those gray sweats are just perfect for you. Toss them into the room when you get into the bathroom and I'll wash 'em for you so you can have nice, clean, fluffy sweats for when you get out. Or, would you like to wear something else?"

Mike waved a hand at her. "I don't care as long as it's warm. Could you please dig out my slippers? My feet will be cold otherwise."

"Sure. Just as long as you promise to take all the time you need in the bathroom. I'll have to call Dr. Scully," she giggled. "I'm sure Dana will be thrilled that so many of us have had the flu lately. Oh, and while I wait for your sweats to wash and dry I'll have to ask her if she's heard anything about how Sam and Jo Jo are doing. I'd call them myself, but I'd rather not interrupt," Kathy said as she put all of the socks away into a drawer.

Mike shook his head, as he scratched himself while he walked to the bathroom. "What ever, Kat. Do what you want. I'm going to dig out some shit I can soak in. I don't need to have the flu and a rash to go with it."

Kathy snorted. "You'll probably harass Sam and Jo Jo later, won't you?"

Mike looked over at her, eyes blood shot. "It's 7:30 in the morning. I already feel like hell. Do you think I want to go bugging Sam if he's either A) sleeping or B) busy doing something with Jo Jo that can be anything you can think of? He'd kill me. In this state, I might welcome it."

Kathy shook her head. "Silly men. You just can't handle that stuff very well, can you? Go, go soak. I need those sweats."

Mike stripped, tossing his shirt onto the floor, followed by his pants. "There, and Kat, turn the heat up for me when you come back from laundry."

Kathy smiled. "I will. It is a bit chilly in here."

Sam woke up, feeling someone poke him repeatedly in the side. He groaned. "Stop that shit. Don't."

Jo Jo poked him harder. "Wake up, lazy. It's ten for Christ's sake. Now get up. I'll make you drink more awful coffee if you aren't careful."

Sam sat up, glaring at her. "Gee, how romantic of a wake up. Not even one kiss or nuzzle or nothin'." He crossed his arms. "I don't know, I might have to punish you for that. It's just not fair poking me like that and then threatening more lousy, shitty coffee on me."

Jo Jo gave him a kiss on the cheek. "No. No kisses until you brush them teeth." She smiled wide at his grumpy expression.

He mocked her, "No kisses until you brush your teeth. Well, that goes for you too, then, missy."

Jo Jo giggled. "Sam, we're being silly."

"I'm not, you are. You woke me up by poking me rudely in the side. Next time I see you sleeping I'll do that to you and see how you like it."

"Oh grow up. It wasn't that bad. You're just grumpy. Besides, we have to talk about what we do next." Jo Jo crossed her arms. "You and I have to figure out if I stay here with you or if I go back to sharing a room with Brian while we work this out."

Sam sighed. "Already with the questions, woman? I barely open my eyes and you're asking me questions. Sheesh. You know I hate that." He put his hands up in surrender as she glared at him. "Okay, okay! I take it back! Don't give me the evil eye!"

Jo Jo sighed. "Anyways, last night we covered an awful lot of ground and then some...anyways I think that I'd like to continue. How about you? Besides, it's awfully lonely in that big bed all by myself that's in Brian's room. It's too much bed for one person." She scooted closer to him, kissing him gently. When she pulled back, she made a face. "Oo, you do have awful morning breath. Mint and that coffee together. Yuck."

Sam laughed. "You are silly. Really. No, I agree with you. We should give it a go. I do feel we're getting some place and it isn't for the kids, now is it?"

"No. No. It's not at all. It's just that I don't want to jeopardize what we have done since last night. Hmm, maybe I'll go talk to Kathy and Mike for awhile today, so we get a breather, you know? I should see how Kathy is doing none the less."

Sam nodded. "Yeah, a breather is good. Just not too long of one, you know?" He kissed her neck. "There, I spared you of tasting that awful taste again." He smiled at her mischievously. "You know, I'm going to get you one of these days."

"Don't be silly, Sam. You got me last night, remember?" She winked at him as she got up off of the bed. "I'm going to take a shower. Do you think you can handle getting us breakfast?"

Sam rolled his eyes. "Uh huh." He threw the blankets back, gasping. "Damn it's cold out!"

"Yep. Welcome to the Great Plains. Always just a bit more chilly than you'd expect, eh?" Jo Jo said, grabbing a T-shirt from the bag. She said, "You know what I want. Jelly Doughnut."

Sam nodded. "Let me find the damn room key first and get some pants on. I don't want to scare the lobby just yet."

"Right. You're not afraid to bare that ass. I know all about you," Jo Jo said. "I'll see you in a bit then?" She leaned over to kiss him again. "Oh, and please do brush your teeth soon."

Sam nodded, pulling up pants. "I will if you will."

Mike stepped out of the tub, feeling mildly better. He toweled himself dry, taking the dryer warm sweats from the counter. He slipped them on, sighing in contentment at the warmth they provided. Mike then wrapped his hair in the towel, stepping into his slippers before he walked out into the room.

Kathy looked up from her book, reading glasses perched on her nose. "I see you feel a little better now. How was the bath."

"Nice. I don't feel my rash so much any more. And, thanks for washing and drying these sweats. They feel nice and warm. Now, the task of combing my hair." He toweled his hair, trying to keep any of it from dripping onto his dry sweatshirt.

Kathy smiled. She took her glasses off, setting them down onto the bedside table. "I'm glad you had a good time relaxing in the tub. It seems it did you some good."

Mike sighed. "Kat, you were looking all sexy with those glasses and so smart. Why did you take 'em off?"

"I have to get up and comb your hair otherwise it'll never get done. The longer you have wet hair the worse your flu will be. Now, let me comb your hair." She chided him. "Besides, I think you look sexy in your reading glasses, yet you seem to be against using them on road trips for some odd reason."

"That's only because I know what will happen. I'll either break them, lose them, or forget them some place. At home it doesn't matter," Mike said, justifying his reasons for not wearing reading glasses. "Besides, can you just imagine people if they saw me with glasses on? They'd really think I'm a geek."

Kathy giggled. "Don't be silly. And, Michael, since when do you worry so much about what people think? Do what you want, be who you are. If they don't like that, too bad. That's their problem." She toweled his hair, rubbing as much water out of his hair as possible. "Oh, Michael, your roots are showing again. You're going to go salt and pepper soon if you don't dye it."

Mike groaned. "Joy. Just another thing I need. Grey hair. You're not telling Sam a word of it. He'll never stop tormenting me for having a few gray hairs."

"A few? Michael, you have a head full of gray hair. I think you have had that for years. Although, your beard did grow in brown. It's the dying thing that gave you gray hairs, not to mention some of the antics you take on stage. Trust me, silly man, you're as gray as gray comes." She combed his hair out, shaking the comb from time to time to get rid of water. "I think it's sorta sexy, especially the way you hide it all the time."

Mike groaned. "Kat! Grey hair is never sexy. It's the hair of the old."

"Face it, Michael, you're getting old. I am too. I've had a skunk streak for years. I just prefer to dye it for now. You know that. You made fun of me for it when I first got it, remember? Thought it was the most amusing thing ever." She looked into his eyes. "Now, I'm going to get the hair dryer and blow dry your hair." She waddled over to the bathroom, brought it out into the main area and pointed to the chair by the outlet.

Mike did as told. "Alright, alright. I guess it's not a big deal. Just, please, don't tell Sam. I'll never hear the end of it."

"Well, I think Sam has enough things on his plate right now. I wouldn't worry. Now, let's get this hair dry before you catch cold and get even sicker and crabbier."

Sam trudged down the stairs down to the main lobby, attempting to wake up. He saw that breakfast was still set up. Sam ambled on over to the counter, picking out the things that he'd like to eat. Once he had picked out enough food, he put it into a bag, heading back towards the room.

Sam heard Jo Jo's voice singing from the shower, causing him to smile. He shook his head. It had been a very long time since he had heard something like that come from her. He set the breakfast bag down onto the night stand, going into the bathroom to brush his teeth as she had asked him to do so. He shook his head at her as she continued without noticing.

Sam started to sing with her, causing her to scream. He laughed then, saying "Gotcha. Didn't know I had come in here, huh?"

Jo Jo peeked her head around the corner of the shower door. "You will be sorry about that, Sam. I will get you. You scared the crap outta me for no reason."

Sam laughed. "Because I could? I'm brushing my teeth like you said to. Is there something wrong with that?" He smiled at her, paste still on his teeth.

"Sam, finish brushing. Don't show me stuff like that. Try growing up for a change." She poked her head back into the shower, continuing in silence.

Sam shook his head. He went into the main room, taking out what he wanted for breakfast. He sat down, cross legged onto the bed, turning the television on. Sam snacked on his apple quietly as he turned channels, attempting to find something worth watching.

While he wasn't looking, Jo Jo snuck out of the bathroom, slowly creeping up on him. She put her hands over his eyes, saying, "Pay back is a bitch, isn't it?"

"Hey! Knock that shit off! I can't see through your hands!" He glared at her when she lifted her hands.

Jo Jo giggled. "Well, it wasn't very nice to scare me in the shower like that." She sat down, grabbing his unfinished apple, taking a large bite out of it. "There, we're even."

"Hey! I got you your own food to eat! Why did you have to go eating mine!"

Jo Jo leaned over, kissing him, pushing some of the apple bite into Sam's mouth. "Oh quit your whining." She picked up the breakfast bag, lifting out a muffin. "You got your apple bite back, didn't you?"

Sam shook his head, chewing it up before he spoke. "I must say it was in a very strange way, too."

Jo Jo said, "Well, I think after breakfast I'll pay a visit to Mike and Kathy and then I'll stop by your brother's for a bit. What will you be doing?"

"I think I'll do the reverse of yours. I want to see how Kathy is just as much as you do." He smiled. "And, I want to harass my brother besides."

"You're so mean to him, you know." She smiled, combing her hair. "Really, you are. But he's just as mean back." She nuzzled his neck. "I guess that's the fun of brothers, huh?"

Sam nodded. "You bet. So, you're sure you want to stay here again tonight?"

"Yes. Very much so. But, things can change. Hopefully nothing bad will happen today." Jo Jo took Sam's hand into hers. "Besides, it isn't the same without you snoring or murmuring strange things in your sleep."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Gee, I didn't know hearing me make noises in my sleep was so comforting."

"Well they are, so there." Jo Jo finished her muffing after she set the comb down. "I'll go see how Mike and Kathy are doing while you see your brother. I'll see you later tonight, okay?"

"Sure."

Kathy sighed when she heard a knock on the door. She got up from her chair, making her way slowly to the door. Once she arrived, she opened it to find Jo Jo on the other side. "Jo Jo! I didn't expect you to be here."

"I didn't expect to see you answer the door. Where is Mike?" Jo Jo asked, taking a peek around the corner.

Mike groaned, lifting his head up. He said, "Here. Here likes Mike. May he rest in peace." He lay his head back down, murmuring quietly to himself.

"Michael, don't be ridiculous. Jo Jo is just here to see how I was. I guess she didn't bargain for you to be a bit under the weather." Kathy sighed, making her way back to the chair. "He's been like this since he woke up."

Jo Jo shook her head at Mike. "Well, you managed to catch it. I'm sure you'll feel much better in time." She smiled at Kathy. "I'm glad to see you're doing much better, but you'll have to be careful with the baby and all."

"Don't worry. I keep washing my hands about every half an hour just so I'm not contaminating myself all over again. Poor Michael just got hit hard this morning. Woke up feeling a rash creep up over him," Kathy said, shaking her head at Mike as he groaned in protest.

Mike said, "Please, I'm dying here. Be quiet." He rolled on to his side, blocking the light from the room with his arm. He groaned again.

Jo Jo sighed. "I see it's just not a good time to visit. Uh, Mike, Sam will be stopping by later. Said he wanted to see how Kathy was doing as well. He's torturing his brother at the moment, I'm sure."

Kathy smiled. "Well, so, how was your night last night? Did it go well at all?"

Jo Jo smiled. "Yes, better than expected, actually. I think we actually talked for the first time in a long time. Not to mention some other things happened. I'll keep them to myself for the sake of the sick boy."

Mike snorted. "Thank you, thank you for sparing me the details of your sex life with Sam. It's bad enough he's visiting later." He put his head back down, burrowing more into his arm.

"I could always tell you, you know. Though I suspect Sam might do that for me, if you provoke him to, Mike. Only thing is, he'll make all of it up," Jo Jo said, laughing at Mike, who was now pretending none of this was happening.

Kathy sighed. "Well, tell us at least a little what happened."

"Sam and I talked about how we feel. Not just about what is happening with Beth, but about everything. We had to think about if we're staying together for the kids or if we're doing this for ourselves. It came out we're doing this for ourselves. No matter how much I love the children, the only way Sam and I can say we're staying together for real is if we do it for each other, not for the children," she sighed. "It was a night with many, many emotions."

Kathy nodded. "I understand. Children do demand a lot of attention and are top priorities but somethings in a marriage aren't about the children at all. I'm glad you two are working it out."

Jo Jo nodded. "Me too. It's been very hard dealing with one another because everyone is so touchy about what is going on with Beth. I had to think really hard about what I really felt about Sam. And, I realized that I am still in love with him just like the day I met him. It just got clouded over. I just hope we can continue to work these issues out."

Kathy smiled. "I'm sure you are off to a good start from what you said. Hopefully things will get better very soon and I hope that we don't hear anything bad for awhile. None of us need it. Especially you and Sam."

Jo Jo nodded. "I know. Hopefully today will be a quiet day."

Sam knocked softly on his brother's door, his eyes squinting as he was still waking up. He said, "Hey man, what's up?"

Doggett shook his head after he opened the door. "I thought you and Jo Jo would still be spendin' some time together. What brings you here?"

"Jo Jo said she wanted to see what Mike and Kathy were up to and I thought I'd check in with you. Don't worry, last night went well. Better than I had hoped, actually," Sam said, smiling sheepishly. He stepped into the room, sitting down in a chair by the table.

Doggett said, "Oh? I won't ask for the gory details, though I'm sure you're not afraid to share." He smiled, watching his brother glare.

Sam said, "You know, you can be a real asshole in the morning. So, what's up with you and stuff?"

"Not much. Dana went to get us breakfast a bit ago and I took a shower awhile ago. Brian is working on some stuff but other than that, it's pretty dull over here." Doggett smiled at his brother. "So, tell me more about your night."

"Well, supper was very strange. I felt like I was some horny sixteen-year-old boy all over again. I felt sorta geeky, too. We danced a bit, then we ate and went upstairs. From there, well, I'll skip over somethings, but we talked a lot about what we are feeling. For the first time I really, truly feel connected to Jo Jo again in months. And I'm not bullshitting you this time," Sam said, pulling a cigarette out. "I mean it. This time it feels real."

Doggett smiled. "I have a funny feelin' you didn't just talk. I'm glad you're not tellin' me about that. I don't want to hear about that stuff."

Sam nodded. "I didn't think you did and I wouldn't tell you anyways. Not unless I could lie about it. Then it'd be fun to see your face get all embarrassed." Sam took a drag on his cigarette. "I just know that for once I'm happy again with her. I know we've still got a long road to go but I feel comfortable and happy with her again."

"That's good to hear. I hope Jo Jo feels the same as you do."

"Me too. Oh you have no idea." Sam smiled. "She's coming to see you, you know." He pointed with his hand, cigarette hanging in his fingers. "Wants to talk to you about something. What, that's up to her. I was going to see Mike and Kathy later; see if she's feeling any better."

"I'd be careful how you do that, Sam. Mike gets very protective and snappy when she's sick," Doggett said.

"You don't think I don't know that? Yeah he can be a big asshole when she's not feeling good, but I know why he does that. I've never figured out exactly why he feels guilty for Josh's actions so long ago, but he does so he tries to make it all up to her, like he did it. He's got some guilt complex with her that I don't get," Sam said, putting his smoke out.

"I think it's cause he hates to see her in pain and thinks it was unfair for her to have so many years she didn't get anything she wanted. I think he's trying to make up for lost time he wished he could have had with her," Doggett said.

"Yeah, you're probably right. He's weird that way. But, that's Mike for you. Nothing you can do about it but let him do so," Sam said. "I just hope he's not in a pissy mood when I get there."

Doggett laughed. "Well, I'm sure you'll deal with it if it comes up. I'm still glad to hear about you and Jo Jo starting to patch things up. Good for you. It's good to see."

"Yeah. It feels pretty damn good, too."

Jo Jo smiled when she walked into Doggett and Scully's room. She said, "Well, how did talking with Sam go? I hope he isn't off to upset Mike. He's sicker than a dog."

Doggett laughed loudly. "He told me he hoped Mike wouldn't be in a pissy mood. I guess there went that idea."

"Yeah. Mike was more morbid than usual to boot." Jo Jo sat down in the same chair Sam had been sitting in. She sighed. "I just want to thank you for helping out like you have. I don't think if you hadn't helped we would have been able to talk. It was very hard being away from him, but you helped me so I could do what was right. Thank you."

Doggett nodded. "It wasn't a problem. I could tell from the way Sam sauntered on in here that things went well." He smiled. "He didn't give me any details, but I sorta figured that you two had some makin' up to do."

Jo Jo only blushed slightly. "Yeah well, I think he'll make Mike hurl for the hell of it by telling him lies. I know Sam. He likes to terrorize Mike until I think Mike might want to kill him."

"Ain't that the truth. Sam and Mike are two, odd men, you know? I'm surprised they haven't killed each other yet," Doggett said, sighing.

"Why do you think they were away from one another for all of those years? Titan control freaks like they are do not mesh well. Now that they're not interfering on one another's projects except to give slight advice, they don't seem to be in a constant head bunt." Jo Jo shook her head. "Anyways, I really just wanted to say thank you for everything you've done. You've taken your son and your wife out on the road to hunt down our baby and it's not even your division's case work."

Doggett took Jo Jo's hand into his. "But you're my sister-in-law and your baby is my niece. Plus, Mulduh falls into our lap because of his past affiliation. Not to mention the fact that Sam is my brother. I have many reasons to help you like I am."

Jo Jo nodded. "I know. I just feel guilty sometimes."

Doggett's phone startled the both of them. He held up his cell, noticing that it was an unidentified call source, most likely a pay phone. He answered it cautiously. "John Doggett."

A small, little girl's voice came over the line, asking, "Uncle John? Is that you?"

Doggett felt his mouth go dry, licking his lips before responding. "Beth? Is that you?"

Jo Jo froze. "Give me the phone!"

Doggett shook his head no. "Where are you, Beth?"

"I'm, I'm in LA. That mean man has been taking me from place to place. I don't know where he plans to take me. Please, help. I want to come home." Beth's voice was shaking.

Jo Jo cried out, "Baby girl! It'll be alright!"

Doggett said, "Beth, does he know you're not in the hotel room?"

"No. I don't think he does. Please, I have to go before he finds out. If he does, he'll hit me." Beth's voice became cold and hollow. "I can't let him know I called you."

Doggett said, "Don't worry about a thing. Can you tell us the hotel?"

"No, it's too big of a word for me to read. I didn't even think to write it down. All I know is East LA. We came in from Utah." Beth said, quietly, feeling more nervous. "I have to go. I can't be gone for too long. Please, tell Mom and Dad I'm okay."

Doggett said, "I will. I will." He heard the click and turned to look over at Jo Jo.

Jo Jo was pacing behind him, her hands shaking and her adrenaline pumping through her. "What did she say? Is she alright? Does he hurt her?"

"One question at a time. She said East LA. She told me that she's fine, but mentioned that if Mulduh finds out that she called that he'll hit her. That's when she didn't sound like a little girl anymore. I'm sorry, Jo Jo." He hugged her close to himself. "I'll get Sam and you two can talk. I must share this with Brian immediately."

Jo Jo nodded. She brushed a tear from her eye. "I'll go find Sam. Go talk to Brian as fast as you can. At least she's still alive. No more questions about that, at least for the moment."

Jo Jo rushed out of Doggett and Scully's room, nearly tripping on her own feet. "Damn it!" She got to Mike and Kathy's door, panting a bit. She banged on the door loudly. "Sam! I need to talk to you!"

She heard Mike yell, "Can't a man get any rest around here? Jesus Christ!"

Sam could be heard laughing. He opened the door, stepping into the hallway. "What is it, Jo Jo?"

Jo Jo grabbed his hand, yanking him back to their room. She unlocked it, waiting for them to be in private. "Sam...we just got a call from Beth. She's alive and in L.A. John just went to tell Brian and we should be on her trail soon." The words tumbled out of her mouth so quickly, her excitement and worry evident.

Sam stood, jaw hanging wide open. "You're fucking around on me." He sat down. "Our baby girl is alive?" He looked over at her, then got up, engulfing her into a hug. "Our baby girl is alive!" He picked her up, twirling in circles with her, tears of mixed anxiety and joy running down his face.

Jo Jo was crying and laughing all at once. When Sam put her back down, she said, "I didn't get to talk to her, but John told me what she said. I guess she couldn't talk very long. She said that if Mulder caught her he'd hit her so I hope that she's still okay."

Sam felt his jaw clench, before squeezing Jo Jo's hand. "Oh, she's alive! Finally some good news in this nightmare." He hugged her again, a wide smile on his face. As it faded, he looked into Jo Jo's eyes. "But how do we get her back home now without Mulder killing her?"

"I guess we leave that up to the agents. I'm sure Brian will know what to do." She smiled at him, kissing him. "It's the best news we could have hoped for."

Sam sighed. "It's not over yet. We can't celebrate too much here. Now that I know she's alive I just want to get her outta that mad man's hands."

Jo Jo nodded. "I know you do. I do, too." She laid her head onto his shoulder, wrapping her arms around his torso. "It's been a long, hard road, hasn't it?"

Sam laughed low in his throat. "A little." He wrapped his arms around her, placing his chin on top of her head. "Now we just have to finish this road. It could all be over...in the next few days."

Jo Jo began to sob, part from joy, part from emotional exhaustion. She sputtered, "I'm sorry. Can't control it!" She smiled through her tears. "And the most important thing is I have you back. Really."

Sam rubbed her back. "I know. I'm glad to have you back, too."

Jo Jo leaned up, kissing him softly. "I suppose they'll tell us what we're doing next when they are ready to tell us. I'm so anxious, Sam."

Sam rocked her. "I know. I am, too. It's very nerve wracking at the moment. We'll get through it. I promise."

Beth snuck back into the hotel room, relief flooding her as she realized the room was empty and that she had called to her uncle without being caught. She made her way to the bed, lying down onto it, preparing to take a nap or appear that she had been doing so while Mulder was gone. She couldn't help but smile inside that she had pulled off calling. Now it was only a matter of time before her uncle could get someone sent to save her. At least, that's what she hoped.

The hotel door opened, Mulder walking in, muttering under his breath about something. He looked over, noticing Beth lying on the bed, sleeping. Mulder made his way over to the bed, taping the little girl gently on her shoulder.

Beth opened her eyes, pretending to yawn. She rubbed them to appear as if she was just waking.

"I am going to get supper. There is a fast food joint across the street. McDonalds. What would you like to eat?"

"Can I have an ice cream treat with my meal?" she asked, noticing that he was in a generous mood. "I just want a plain old Happy Meal other than that," Mulder said, "Sure. I can get you some ice cream. You've been fairly good today." He smiled at her, the hollowness and insanity chilling Beth to her core.

Beth forced a smile back. "Thank you."

Mulder ruffled her hair playfully, then stood up. "I'll be back. Don't go anywhere." He exited, the door clicking behind him.

Beth let a whoosh of air escape her. It was close, very close. A few more minutes and she could have been caught. She sat up, turning the television on, flipping through channels. It'd occupy her mind as she waited for Mulder to return.

Although she had called her uncle, she realized that this situation wasn't over and it was still the same as before she called. Mulder was a ticking time bomb and she knew one false move and he'd end it. She only hoped she could survive until the help she knew was now on the way arrived.

Beth sighed as she thought of how her mother had sounded in the background. She sounded strained, tired and frightened and Beth wished she could have done something, said something to let her mother know she was okay, directly. Yet, she knew she hadn't had much time to talk and had to get the crucial information to her uncle, so she could come home safe.

The door opened, Mulder stomping into the room this time, his generous and friendly mood giving way to his more psychotic nature. He slammed the bag of food down by her, gritting out through his teeth, "Here. Eat. Like it or go hungry."

Beth opened the bag, noticing he had still gotten her some ice cream. She whispered, "Thank you. I'm sorry you had to go through such hassle."

Mulder glared at her, sitting down onto his own bed, his own bag in his hand. He took out a burger and fries loudly rustling his bag. After he opened his burger, he took a bite, chewing slowly. After he swallowed, "You think they hire the retarded for McDonalds. I had to say my order 5 times before any of the idiots knew what to do. They're lucky I left my gun here."

Beth repressed a giggle, knowing how much danger the McDonald's workers had been in. It was humorous to her that they had mussed up his order and now was bitching about it to her, without taking it out on her. She said quietly, not to startle him, "I'm sorry."

Mulder looked over at her. "I'm sure you are. How is your meal?"

"Okay. I should eat my ice cream before it melts."

Mulder laughed softly, almost finding another flash of humanity in himself. "Well, you might want to. The paper cup they put those things in never seems to hold for very long."

Beth nodded. "Yeah. They don't." She kept a story about a time when she was 7 and had some ice cream that Sam had bought her to herself. She inwardly chuckled as she remembered hearing her father swear because the cup had dripped all over the new sofa.

Sam stood up, lighting a cigarette. "Well, now what?" He paced, nervously smoking.

Jo Jo sighed. "I don't know. I guess Brian will tell us what we do next."

A knock came to the door, Sam making his way to answer it. He stuck his cigarette haphazardly into his mouth, letting Brian in. "Just the man I wanted to see." He took his cigarette back down.

Brian said, "I heard the good news, but I'm gonna have to tell you that this isn't over, not yet. Just because she called doesn't mean that Mulder hasn't moved her already. We're closer, helluva lot closer. Now, as soon as we get a read on her location and lock it in, I'll be flying you two out with your brother. Mike and Kathy should not fly. Mike's too sick, and Kathy's far too pregnant. I'll have Dana take them and I'll go with you and your brother, Sam. That's only when we hear the confirmation of location."

Sam nodded. "Wow, it's gonna be pretty fucking weird without Mike and Kathy around. But if it gets my baby girl home, it gets my baby girl home. Hmm, so when we get the news we hop on a plane?"

"Yeah. I'll direct a flight to take off if I have to. It's fairly quiet weather so I don't see why we can't get Regional Airport to fly us to LA." Brian looked over at Jo Jo. "I hear you had quite the reaction, Jo Jo."

"Yeah, well, we all get excited sometimes." She smiled. "Wow, it could all be over, and soon. Sam, are you going to invite Mike and Kathy to stay with us for awhile? Or, do you think Mike will just want to go home."

"You never know with him. He's, well, he's Mike. I'm sure Kathy wouldn't mind some of the help from a woman. And, it'll keep Mike from biting his nails in constant worry. We'll see what happens. First things first, we get Bethie back safely." Sam put his cigarette out. "So, Bri, basically we oughta be packed to go, huh?"

"Hmm. Pack one suitcase each for the trip. The rest we'll load onto the bus. They'll take Dana, Mike and Kathy straight to Chicago. I'm sure they'll stay in the studio while we're off in LA. Did you give Mike a key?"

"Yeah. Long ass time ago. Can't remember why. I think he had to feed my cats or something one time, so I gave him the key to the place. Told him not to steal shit," Sam said, smiling. "Why he would want to steal anything of mine anyways, he's got the Monster Studio. More shit than I've got."

Jo Jo laughed. "Maybe he wants to have more stuff?" She stood up, stretching. "I suppose we ought to get packing just incase we have to get going. Hopefully poor Mike will be able to make that bus ride if it comes down to it."

"I'm sure he will be. I'll have to go tell them the same thing I just told you. Wish me luck. Mike might feel well enough to do something to me," Brian said, smiling at both.

Sam laughed. "Nah. He was outcold almost the whole time I was there. Jo Jo woke him up. He's probably grumbled himself out by now."

"I hope so, just as long as he listens to what I have to say."

Brian knocked on Mike and Kathy's hotel door, waiting patiently for Kathy to answer the door. She opened it, smiling at him. "Well, I must say poor Michael has had a lot of visitors today." She moved slowly out of the way, her hand on her back to steady herself.

Brian shook his head. "Well, we've got some developments that I need to share with the two of you. That means you gotta listen, Mike."

Mike groaned. "Go the fuck away and die or something. Can't you see I'm dying?" He lay his head back down, closing his eyes, his chest heaving.

"Michael, you listen to what Brian has to say," she said it softly, yet firmly.

Mike groaned again. "Fine. Tell me what you need to tell me then go the hell away."

Brian said, "Well, Beth called Doggett about an hour ago. We're locking in on her location and I will be flying with Sam, Jo Jo and Doggett once we find her exact location. You and Kathy will be traveling back to Chicago with Dana on the bus."

Mike sputtered, "But I'm sick! What about me?"

"I'm sure they'll try to take care of you best they can while you travel to Chicago. I wouldn't worry about it," Brian said, smiling at him. "I know you're sick. Be glad I didn't decide to shove you onto a plane, okay?" Mike glared at him. "Gee, thanks. I'm so thrilled. A bumpy bus ride is just so much fun. Remind me to dance next time in glee."

Kathy laughed. "Michael, be nice. We could have this entire mess over very soon." She waddled slowly over to where Mike lay, rubbing a hand through his sweaty hair. "I'm very excited and happy for Sam and Jo Jo. They could get their little girl back home very soon. I know you're sick, but at least try to be happy, okay?"

Mike stuck his lower lip out, pouting. "Fine. But don't expect me to get up and do a happy dance."

"I would never expect that from you. In fact, I'd worry if you did something like that." Kathy laughed.

Brian shook his head. "Well, I'm going to make some calls and then we'll see what happens next. I suggest someone starts packing just in case you gotta pack up and take off for Chicago. What ever the outcome, we'll probably be all meeting there, at Sam's studio, when this is done."

Mike said, "Okay. Sounds like a game plan to me. Ugh, the kids get to go with us, too, I'm sure. Great. Just fucking great. I'm sick and I get to make a bus trip with two babies and two ten-year-old boys. Just kill me now."

Kathy shook her head. "It won't be that bad. You're the one who's the big baby, you know."

Brian laughed inwardly, knowing that if anyone else had said something like that, Mike would have likely dragged himself out of the bed to hit them. He shook his head. "I'll leave you two be for now. Just be ready to go."

Mike sighed. "We will, we will. And tell Sam that I'm happy Beth could be coming home safe soon."

"Will do. And Mike, you're just as charming as ever."

"Ha, ha. Very funny. Don't let the door hit you in the ass on the way out."

Breeze still carries the sound Maybe I'll disappear Tracks will fade in the snow You won't find me here

Ice is starting to form Ending what had begun I am locked in my head With what I've done I know you tried to rescue me Didn't let anyone get in Left with a trace of all that was And all that could have been (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, And All That Could Have Been, Still, 2002)

Mulder heard a shout followed by a loud pounding at the door. He knew they had been found and there was no escaping it this time. He looked over at Beth, realizing what he had done. Here was this innocent child that he had taken away from her family and in the end it had gotten him no where.

He felt a trace of what he had been and what he could have been if he hadn't chosen this tainted path of his. He grabbed Beth's arm, pulling her around. "This isn't over yet. I'm not giving you up with a fight, not just yet."

Beth could tell by his voice that he was about to give up. She only feared that if he gave up would he take her with him to where ever he was going to next. She stood still, staring up at him. She whispered, "Please, please just let me go."

Mulder's eyes filled with anger that flashed and faded away. He released her arm. "Not yet. Not yet. This isn't over until I say it's over."

Another bang at the door caused Mulder to jump. He felt rage over take him and he charged Beth, slamming her against the wall. He sneered at her. "Besides, I never got what I wanted from you."

Beth gulped audibly, choosing not to speak. She closed her eyes, waiting for his mood swing to subside. When she heard some more shouting and pounding on the other side, she screamed, letting who ever was out there know that at least for the moment she was still alive.

Mulder tossed her roughly down onto the floor. His chest heaved and he panted. He paced, thinking of what he should do next. Here he had his chance to kill her and drive that final stake of revenge into Sam's heart.

Beth looked up into his eyes, the madness swirling wildly. She whispered, "Please, don't hurt me." She looked back down, just incase Mulder should decide to kick her.

Mulder looked down at Beth, noticing the mussed dark hair, her blonde roots showing. The little girl trembled helplessly on the floor, her fear evident enough he could smell it. In all that he could have been, Mulder realized that letting her go was the only solution. There was no need to hurt or kill her now. Even if he did, he'd lose in the end and he finally realized he had lost the war all along. There hadn't been a war except his own.

He turned away, sputtering, "Leave. Leave before I change my mind."

Brian charged out of his room, heading straight for Sam and Jo Jo's room. He knocked on the door, "Merry Christmas you two. Beth's been pinpointed and they're rescuing her as we speak. Let's get a move onto that plane."

Jo Jo's jaw dropped, then she burst into mixed tears of joy and anxiety. "Our baby girl could be coming home? Tonight? Now?"

Sam hugged Jo Jo, squeezing her tight. He said, "About fucking time this happened." He let her go, standing up. "We got a plane to catch!"

Brian smiled. "Let me tell the rest that it's time to get on the bus and we'll go from there." He turned to exit, looking over his shoulder. "Don't celebrate just yet. She isn't in safe hands just yet."

Sam nodded. "We know." He took Jo Jo's hand into his, picking up his suitcase with the other. "We'll meet you in the lobby."

Jo Jo picked up her own suitcase, following Sam out of the room. She was shaking from the nervousness that this caused. "Sam, this is the best Christmas gift we could ask for!"

Sam nodded. "I know. Now, let's get down stairs and get ready to get on an airplane. Just as long as it gets us there I don't fucking care."

Brian shook his head as he watched the two live in their small world together. He made his way down the hall, knocking on Mike and Kathy's door. Inside, Mike could be heard. "Fuck! What the hell is this? Some fucking pit stop for everyone and anyone? Go away!"

Kathy's voice could be heard responding, "It's probably Brian, Michael. You be nice. What will I do with you when the baby arrives?"

Brian sighed, waiting for the door to open. Once he saw Kathy's round face appear, he said, "Load up the bus. You're heading to Chicago. Word just came in that a Swat team surrounded Mulder. Beth is being rescued right now."

Kathy put a hand up to her mouth, hiding a smile. "That's wonderful news! Most excellent news! Michael, get up out of that bed and help me carry our suitcase down to the bus. We're going to Chicago!"

Mike groaned. "Gee, that's just fucking great. Let me do a dance for joy. Ohhhhh, shouldn't have said that!"

Kathy sighed. "It'll be okay. Now hurry up! We have to get going!"

Brian said, "I'll see you two in Chicago." He hugged Kathy. "You take good care of yourself and of him. Next time I see you, I hope to have a party."

"We all do, Brian. We all do," Kathy said, smiling softly.

Please Take this And run far away Far away from me I am Tainted The two of us Were never meant to be All these Pieces And promises and left behinds If only I could see In my Nothing You meant everything Everything to me Gone fading everything And all that could have been Please Take this And run far away Far as you can see I am Tainted And happiness and peace of mind Were never meant for me All these Pieces And promises and left behinds If only I could see In my Nothing You meant everything Everything to me (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, And All That Could Have Been, Still, 2002)

Mulder watched as Beth stood up, looking at him in shock then compassion. She whispered, "Thank you." She made her way to the door slowly, Mulder resisting everything in him to stop her.

He realized then how tainted he had become, how the two of them should have never been a thought in his mind. He wished he hadn't allowed himself to fall this far. Mulder sunk to his knees, watching as she opened the door.

He watched as she exited, hoping they would leave him a few moments of peace to commit his final act. Mulder stood up slowly, relief flooding his heart as he realized that she was gone and free from his tainted soul.

He made his way slowly to his weapon case, opening it up. Inside lay a hand gun. Mulder picked it up, unloaded. He placed it slowly to his temple, pretending to fire the final shot into his brain, then lowered it again, tears streaming down his face. And all that he could have been, this was not what he pictured. Not what he had in mind at all.

Mike grumbled under his breath, "Fucking bus. I feel like hell and I have to climb onto a bus to make a trek to Chicago. Big yippie for Mikey boy!" He tossed his suitcase into the storage area of the bus, all of his other equipment already packed.

Kathy shook her head from where she stood. "Michael, can't you be happy for Sam and Jo Jo? Things are finally turning around for them."

Mike looked over at her. "Yeah, I'll be happy for them when I see them and they have Beth. Until them I'm going to bitch and moan because I have to climb onto a bus and be jostled around while I have the flu."

Kathy sighed. "Okay, okay. Just try to smile just a little, okay?"

Mike glared, then made a wide smile at her, his expression full of sarcasm. "There. I smiled. Happy now?" He groaned, making his way to the bus doors. "Damn it, this sucks."

Trent and William ran up the steps past him, almost knocking Mike down to the ground in surprise. He shouted, "Boys! God damn it! Look out where you're running. Jesus!"

Kathy smiled slightly. "At least he didn't use the f-word for a change." She watched him board the bus, waiting to take her turn. She'd let him get into the back of the bus to sleep, hopefully. The mood he was in, it'd be best for everyone if he slept.

Scully whispered from behind, "I see Mike's in a great mood." She smiled at Kathy, once she looked behind her.

Kathy nodded. "Oh, yes. Mike's in a very peachy mood. Let him sleep in the back of the bus for awhile. If you don't, he'll only shout louder and moan more. He's not feeling very well and he doesn't like that."

Scully shook her head. "I'm not surprised. Let's get you on the bus before this cold wind nips you." She steadied Kathy as she took the steps. "There you go."

Kathy looked to the back of the bus, noticing Mike make his way into the back area. She smiled. At least he'd be alone and he'd perhaps get some rest. She sat down in her seat, sighing. "I'm almost tempted to go join him, but he's so moody he'd just yell at me."

Scully laughed. "Well, I'm sure he's cranky with everyone, but he seems to calm down around you, in most cases. You should lay down. Go, go sleep in the back area. Just don't be in the same bunk! He's sick remember and you're just recovering."

"He most certainly won't like that idea. Oh well." Kathy stood up, waddling back to the back door. She opened it, stepping through.

Mike greeted her, "What the hell now? Can't I sleep?"

"I'm joining you. You take that bunk and I'll take this one. I'm not getting the flu again. The baby doesn't need that."

Mike groaned. "Fine. But just let me sleep. Please!"